OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2
Novembro 2023-Abril 2024/November 2023-April 2024
Vol 14, Nº. 2 Novembro 2023-Abril 2024/November 2023-April 2024
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2
ARTIGOS/ARTICLES
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia Carlos Gaspar pp 1-10
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia Carlos Gaspar pp 11-21
New Cold Wars in the High Norte? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Artic -
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira pp 22-49
Novas Cold Wars no High North. A Rússia e a progressiva militarização do Ártico -
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira - pp 50-77
Ukraine Effect: are we Groping for a New World Order? - Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José
Leandro pp 78-97
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen Response Towards Putin’s Masculinities in the Russian
Invasion from a Gender Perspective - Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro
Kushari Pramono pp 98-116
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem César
Oliveros-Aya pp 117-129
A guerra aérea autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo João Paulo Nunes Vicente
pp 130-157
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal, unreported and unregulated
fishing António Gonçalves Alexandre pp 158-173
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca ilegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada António Gonçalves Alexandre pp 174-191
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering -
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde pp
192-210
India’s Arctic Policy: Deterrent Against China’s Belt and Road Initiative? - Ferhat Cagri
Aras; Yucel Bulut pp 211-230
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota Ártica. Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia
marítima Luis António Cuco de Jesus pp 231-244
Entrepreneurship Development- Is Financial Literacy Matter? A Literature Review - Mohsen
Mohammadi Khyareh, Amineh Zivari pp 245-264
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Stungari pp 265-286
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma
resenha Bruno Bernardes pp 287-301
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights - Ganna Sobko, Galyna Muliar, Ivan
Draliuk, Myroslav Hryhorchuk, Oleksandr Holovko, Ielyzaveta Lvova pp 302-321
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a
evolução da pequena entente (1933) Mircea Iliescu pp 322-340
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, n.º 2
Novembro 2023-Abril 2024/November 2023-April 2024
Índice/Index
2
Seen but overlooked? The Emergence of Regional Leadership in Polycentric Climate
Governance after Paris - Ana Raquel Almeida Dias e Sandrina Antunes pp 341-357
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no contexto da crise climática José
Carlos Amaro pp 358-371
The Role of Water Diplomacy as a Changing Concept in Regional Cooperation: A theoretical
framework - Nukhet Guntay pp 372-388
NOTAS/NOTES
Legal Framework of Non-Fungible Tokens Legal Repercussions & Challenges Ahead -
Aditya Mehrotra pp 389-396
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept 2022
Celine Rodrigues pp 397-406
Notas sob a utilização das cripto moedas na América Latina, com a breve resenha do caso
El Salvador Rosa Rodrigues de Abreu - pp 407-414
RECENSÕES CRÍTICAS/CRITICAL REVIEW
Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría. ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1 -
Paula Alfaiate da Luz pp 415-422
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
1
CHINA, RUSSIA, AND THE REINVENTION OF EURASIA
CARLOS GASPAR
cemedeiros@autonoma.pt
Senior researcher at the Portuguese Institute of International Relations of Universidade NOVA de
Lisboa (Portugal). Invited Full Professor at Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (UAL) and Associate
Researcher at OBSERVARE, Observatory of Foreign Relations. Advisor to the Board of Directors of
Fundação Oriente. Advisor to the National Defense Institute. Member of the European Council on
Foreign Relations. Member of the Board of Advisors of the Royal Elcano Institute. Member of the
Portuguese Association of Political Science. Author of O Pós-Guerra Fria (2016); A Balança da
Europa (2017); Raymond Aron e a Guerra Fria (2018); O Regresso da Anarquia (2019); O Mundo
de Amanhã (2020); O Fim da Europa (2022).
Abstract
In the post-Cold War era, the transformation of relations between Russia and China is
inseparable from the reinvention of Eurasia, which is at the heart of the new alliance between
the two major continental powers. The revisionist strategies of Putin's Russia and Xi Jinping's
China depend on Sino-Russian convergence. Moscow and Beijing have begun to build an
alternative order based on the multilateral organization of the Eurasian space, whose
counterpoint is the United States' strategy in the Indo-Pacific. This process paves the way for
China's emergence as the leading Eurasian power for the first time in international history.
Keywords
Eurasia, China, Russia, World Order, Belt and Road Initiative
Resumo
No post-Guerra Fria, a transformação das relações entre a Rússia e a China é inseparável da
reinvenção da Eurásia, que está no centro da nova aliança entre as duas principais potências
continentais. As estratégias revisionistas da Rússia de Putin e da China de Xi Jinping
dependem da convergência sino-russa. Moscovo e Pequim começaram a construir uma ordem
alternativa a partir da organização multilateral do espaço euroastico, cujo contraponto é a
estratégia dos Estados Unidos no Indo-Pacifico. Esse processo abre caminho à emergência da
China como a principal potência euroasiática, pela primeira vez na história internacional.
Palavras-chave
Eurásia, China, Rússia, Ordem mundial, Belt and Road Initiative
How to cite this article
Gaspar, Carlos (2023). China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia. Janus.net, e-journal of
international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] on date of last
visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.1
Article received on September 1
st
, 2023, and accepted for publication on September 5
th
,
2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
2
CHINA, RUSSIA, AND THE REINVENTION OF EURASIA
CARLOS GASPAR
On May 16
th
, Ambassador Li Hui, Special Representative for Eurasia, began his diplomatic
contacts in Kyiv to discuss the "political resolution of the Ukrainian crisis", as announced
by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Beijing. After passing through Warsaw, Berlin, Paris
and Brussels, his mission ended in Moscow, where Li Hui was Ambassador of the People's
Republic of China between 2009 and 2019, a crucial decade for the consolidation of the
alliance between the two major continental powers.
China the new China or the old Middle Kingdom is not known to have ever appointed
a "Special Representative for Eurasian affairs". The organizational structure of the
Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs does not have any department for Eurasia, although
there is a Department for Central Asia and Europe. Nor it is known that Eurasia has
become a current term in the Chinese political debate, just as Eurasia as a geopolitical
concept is not a typical reference in strategic and international relations studies in China.
And yet there is Beijing's special envoy for Eurasia, who has included Russia, Germany,
France, Poland and Ukraine in his perimeter: only post-Soviet Russia assumes its
Eurasian identity, which is alien to the other four European states visited by the Chinese
representative for Eurasian affairs.
This novelty of Chinese diplomacy a rare thing in itself has its origins in the
reinvention of Eurasia in the evolution of relations between China and Russia since the
end of the Cold War. The decomposition of the Soviet Union was the starting point for
the reconstruction of Eurasia, the leitmotiv of the old pan-Slavic theories that
hibernated during the decades of Russian communist rule, even when Stalin and Mao
Zedong achieved Eurasian unity with the signing of the Sino-Soviet alliance treaty in
1950.
The end of the Soviet empire was both an ideological catastrophe for the Chinese
communist regime and a strategic blessing for China's security equation, which was no
longer focused on the Soviet threat and was able to fully implement Deng Xiaoping's
program of reforms and international openness. The reformist strategy translated into
the "Asianization" of the new China, which ensured the process of accelerated
modernization and the resurgence of the old empire as a major international power.
In this sense, the collapse of the Soviet Union meant a shift in China's strategic centre
of gravity, which moved from the continental hinterland to the coastal regions where
most of its industrial economy is concentrated. On the other hand, Russia's decline paved
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
3
the way for the normalization of bilateral relations between Moscow and Beijing, with the
completion of the process of defining the borders between the two states in 1994 and
the formalization of the first version of the "strategic partnership" between China and
Russia at the summit bringing together President Jiang Zemin and President Boris Yeltsin
two years later. Finally, the breakdown of the Soviet empire meant that the People's
Republic of China has now three new contiguous states Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and
Tajikistan, three of the five former Soviet republics in Central Asia, which Beijing
recognized in 1992.
China’s priority became to complete the talks on territorial demarcation that it began
with the Soviet Union. In this context, it resumed the process with the three New
Independent States, with which it concluded separate border agreements between 1994
and 1996, extending the territory of the People's Republic of China in Central Asia
1
.
China then brought together Russia, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan in Shanghai
to establish a framework for multilateral consultation to ensure political stability in its
continental rearguard
2
. In 2001, the Shanghai Five established the Shanghai
Cooperation Organization (SCO), which also included Uzbekistan. The SCO's priorities
focus on the security domain, including the neutralization of pan-Islamist movements
and Islamic terrorist networks, notably the East Turkestan Independence Movement
(ETIM), which organizes the Uyghur opposition in Xinjiang. At the same time, Russia
guarantees the security of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan, which are members
of the Collective Security Treaty (CSTO) since 1992.
The SCO is the first multilateral security institution created by China in the post-Cold War
era, which confirms a relevant convergence between Beijing and Moscow, both
committed to defining a framework of political stability in Central Asia, which has been
the regional "separator" between the two great continental powers since the 19
th
century
3
, and the first Eurasian institution, formed at a time when Russia wanted to
return to Europe and China has become the hegemonic power in East Asia.
This dynamic did not change in the following years. While the United States (US), after
9/11, focused on the "Greater Middle East", including Afghanistan and Central Asia US
troops set up temporary military bases in Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan and Uzbekistan to
support their operations against the Taliban Russia and China maintained their
"strategic partnership" and continued to turn their backs, one turned to "Europe from
Lisbon to Vladivostok", the other towards maritime Asia.
Everything changed ten years later, when it became clear that China was no longer an
emerging regional power, but a challenger that can challenge the international
preeminence of the USA, called into question by the division of the Western coalition in
the Iraq War, the debacle of the military occupation of Iraq and the international
financial crisis.
1
China obtained 16.000,00 km
2
of territory in the redrawing of the borders with the three new Central Asian
republics. Jeffrey Mankoff (2023). "The War in Ukraine and Eurasia's New Imperial Moment". Washington
Quarterly 45 (2): 138. Jeffrey Mankoff (2022). Empires of Eurasia. How Imperial Legacies Shape
International Security. New Haven: Yale University Press. See also Daniel Markey (2020). China's Western
Horizon. Beijing and the New Geopolitics of Eurasia. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
2
Yuan Jingdong (2010). "China's Role in the Establishment of the Shanghai Cooperation Organization".
Journal of Contemporary China 19 (67): 855-869. Alyson Bailes et al (2007). The Shanghai Cooperation
Organization. SIPRI Policy Paper 17.
3
David Dallin (1949). The Rise of Russia in Asia. New Haven: Yale University Press.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
4
The responses of Russia and the US to China's "peaceful rise" are symmetrical and
opposite. In Moscow, President Vladimir Putin recogniseD that the centre of gravity of
international politics has shifted to Asia and advocated Russia's "pivot to the East"
4
to
consolidate the alliance with China and, at the same time, to integrate it into a Greater
Eurasia, which made it a priority to reintegrate the post-Soviet space into the framework
of a Eurasian Union, including a Eurasian Economic Union (EEU) that excluded the
leading Asian power
5
.
Russia's response to China's resurgence was the reinvention of Eurasia, the center of
which has shifted from Moscow to Beijing, as Russian strategists aligned witht the
Kremlin, including Sergei Karaganov and Timofei Bordachev, recognized
6
. The reference
to Eurasia is natural, since this concept has been an integral part of Russian strategic
culture since the 19
th
century and, additionally, this vision evokes the Russian imperial
project, without having to align with the radical ideology of the new Russian pan-Slavists,
represented by Alexander Dugin
7
.
In Washington, President Barack Obama recognized that the center of gravity of
international politics has shifted from the Atlantic to the Pacific and from the "Greater
Middle East" to "Greater Asia". In this context, he defended the "pivot to Asia" of US
strategy to contain the rise of China and, at the same time, to integrate it into the
international order, namely in the G20, as a "responsible stakeholder". This historic
turning point made it a priority to reorganize its alliances and partnerships in the Asia-
Pacific with the formation of the new Trans-Pacific Partnership (TPP), which excluded the
main Asian power
8
.
The US response to China's resurgence is the reinvention of the Pacific, which was
enlarged to become the Indo-Pacific Prime Minister Shinzo Abe's original formula that
united Japan, Australia and India with the leading maritime power to prevent the
emergence of a "unipolar Asia"
9
. The transoceanic reference is natural in the strategic
culture of the main maritime power, which organized the defeat of the Soviet Union from
the transatlantic alliance and the US reproduced this model in the quadrilateral coalition
of the Indo-Pacific
10
.
4
Jeffrey Mankoff. Russia's Asia Pivot. Confrontation or Cooperation? CSIS, February 2
nd
, 2015. Mikhail
Troitskiy (2014). The Sino-Russian Pivot and American Power. MGIMO, Pin Points 40. Ekaterina Kuznetsova,
Vladimir Inozemtsev (2013). "Russia's Pacific Destiny". American Interest, October 10
th
, 2013. Fiona Hill,
Bobo Lo. "Putin's Pivot. Why Russia is Looking to the East". Foreign Affairs, July 31
st
,2013. Kadri Liik, editor
(2014). Russia's Pivot to Eurasia. ECFR.
5
Putin defines the EEU as a "supranational association" that should be a pole and a bridge between Europe
and Asia-Pacific. Jeffrey Mankoff (2023): 140. See also Vladimir Putin. "A New Integration Project for
Eurasia. The Future in the Making." Permanent Mission of the Russian Federation to the European Union,
October 3
rd
, 2011.
6
Sergei Karaganov. "From East to West, or Greater Eurasia". Global Affairs, October 25
th
, 2016. Sergei
Karaganov, Timofei Bordachev (2017). The Turn to The East to Greater Eurasia. Valdai Report. Toward the
Great Ocean 5.
7
Marlene Laruelle (2015). Eurasia, Eurasianism, Eurasia Union. PONARS Eurasia Policy Memo 336. Marlene
Laruelle (1999). L'idéologie eurasiste or comment penser l'empire. Paris: L'Harmattan.
8
Jeffrey Bader (2013). Obama and China's Rise. An Insider's Account. New York: Brookings Institution.
Hillary Clinton (2014). Hard Choices. The Memoir. New York: Simon and Schuster. Aaron Friedberg (2022).
Getting China Wrong. Cambridge: Polity Press. Andrew Small (2022). No Limits. The Inside Story of China's
War with the West. London: Melville House.
9
Gudrun Wacker, Felix Heiduk (2020). From Asia-Pacific to Indo-Pacific. Significance, Implementation, and
Changes. SWP Research Paper 9.
10
Rory Medcalf (2020). Indo-Pacific Empire. China, America, and the Contest for the World's Pivotal Region.
Manchester: Manchester University Press.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
5
In Beijing, during the process of choosing the new General Secretary of the Communist
Party of China, which ended with the appointment of Xi Jinping in September 2012, the
strategic debate opposed the supporters of strategic patience, who defended a line of
continuity to avoid a premature confrontation with the USA the fatal mistake of the
Soviet Union, according to Deng Xiaoping and the supporters of strategic voluntarism,
who wanted to reveal | China | as a great international power and confront USA
hegemony. Two formulas identify the divergent choices the reformist old guard wanted
to "hide China's strength and avoid pretensions to hegemony" (Tao Guang Yang Hui),
while the revisionist vanguard wanted a dynamic strategy to mobilize China's strength
and "achieve results" in international politics (Fen Fa You Wei)
11
.
The defensive line advocated the "March to the West" a Chinese version of Karl
Haushofer's "Drang nach Osten" that evoked the dilemmas of Germany's continentalist
strategies
12
, implicitly in Wang Jisi's version, explicitly in General Liu Yazhou's version.
For Wang Jisi, if the US is going to focus on the Asia-Pacific, the only way to avoid direct
confrontation between the two great powers is for China to focus on its "Drang nach
Westen" along an axis that should unite Shanghai and London the symbols of old and
new globalization
13
. For Liu Yazhou, the defence of land borders and stability in Central
Asia is more important than the conquest of Taiwan: Xinjiang must be recognised as a
central position, decisive both to ensure a secure land connection to the energy resources
concentrated in Central Asia and the Persian Gulf, and to link China with South Asia, the
Middle East and Turkey
14
.
The offensive line advocated the transformation of China into a major maritime power to
confront the US in Taiwan and the adjacent seas, and global competition with the
hegemonic power entails forming an alternative order to the liberal order. Central Asia is
a rearguard with no decisive strategic value as long as the USA and its allies can be
excluded from this secondary area: the multilateral concert in the SCO ensures the
withdrawal of US troops stationed in Uzbekistan, Tajikistan and Kyrgyzstan and the
gradual withdrawal of the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO) and the US from
Afghanistan confirmed this calculation. Yan Xuetong considered that there are only two
great international powers the US and China and that the inevitability of a new bipolar
division requires that the rising power can have its own normative model to create a new
world order
15
.
In 2013, President Xi Jinping announced the "Land Silk Road" in Nur-Sultan (Astana),
Kazakhstan, and the "Maritime Silk Road" in Djakarta, Indonesia
16
. The new strategy
the Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) in its official name anticipated the reorganization
11
Yan Xuetong (2014). "From Keeping a Low Profile to Striving for Achievement". Chinese Journal of
International Politics 7(2): 153-184.
12
Michel Korinman (1990). Quand l'Allemagne pensait le Mmnde. Paris: Fayard.
13
Wang Jisi. Marching Westwards. The Rebalancing of China's Geostrategy. Beijing: Center of International
and Strategic Studies Report, 7 October of 2012.
14
The text is written shortly after a period of political and social tensions in Urumqi. Lu Yazhou. On Advance
Toward the West, August 8, 2010. See also Yun Sun. March West. China's Response to U.S. Rebalancing.
Brookings Institution, January 31, 2013. Michael Clarke (2016). "Beijing's March West. Opportunities and
Challenges for China's Eurasian Pivot". Orbis 62 (2): 296-313.
15
Yan Xuetong (2019). Leadership and the Rise of Great Powers. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
16
The choice of the name refers to a previous initiative of the United States - the New Silk Road Initiative
announced in 2011 by Robert Hormats, Under Secretary of State for Economy, Agriculture and Energy, who
wanted to build telecommunications networks, roads and railways to ensure Afghanistan's regional
integration. Robert Hormats. The United States "New Silk Road" Strategy. U.S. Department of State,
September 29
th
, 2011.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
6
of Eurasia as a space integrated by digital, energy, rail and financial networks of
continental connectivity along three land corridors in the South, in the Centre and in
the North and a sea route that encircles Asia to the Mediterranean
17
. For the first time
since the beginning of the reform period, the new strategy presents China as an
alternative model of political and economic development to the liberal model
18
.
The Belt and Road Initiative, the pillar of the Sinocentric "Community of Common
Destiny" announced first by Hu Jintao and then by Xi Jinping
19
, will be open to all states
except the US, by definition excluded from the Chinese order and more than 140
states, including Italy and Portugal, will sign bilateral agreements with China within this
framework. The new Chinese "Silk Routes" replace the old European "Silk Routes" of
Marco Polo and Vasco da Gama and herald the end of the long cycle of Westernization.
The Belt and Road Initiative is China's response to the strategic shift of the US and
Russia. Xi Jinping advocated China's "Eurasian pivot" to consolidate the alliance, or quasi-
alliance, with Russia
20
, needed to counterbalance US hegemony. But Xi Jinping's strategy
heralds an offensive turn: China needs a secure ally in the continental rearguard to be
able to concentrate its forces on the transition of power and replace the declining
hegemonic power, just as it needs to become a maritime power to fight against the US,
starting with the Taiwan Straits and the adjacent seas that it wants to integrate into its
sovereign territory
21
. In this context, Xi's China needs Putin's Russia more than Putin's
Russia needs Xi's China.
International politics is now dominated by the bipolarization between the US, on the one
hand, and China and Russia, on the other. In 2014, the annexation of Crimea tested the
cohesion of the coalition between the two revisionist continental great powers.
Xi's decision forced Putin to shape the Eurasian Union. In 2013, Moscow decided to create
a Eurasian Economic Union, whose credibility demanded the integration of Ukraine. But
Kyiv had been preparing to sign an Association Agreement with the European Union,
which was incompatible, in its own terms, with membership of the Eurasian Economic
Union
22
. Putin forced President Viktor Yanukovych to choose Moscow, but the break with
Brussels provoked an uprising of Ukrainian nationalist currents, which occupied the
center of Kyiv during the winter months. The Maidan movement ultimately prevailed
against President Yanukovych, who fled to Russia as the Russian military intervention in
Crimea began on February 28, 2014
23
. Three weeks earlier, on February 6, the eve of
17
Nadège Rolland (2017). Drivers of the Belt and Road Initiative in National Bureau of Asian Research. China's
Eurasian Century? Political and Strategic Implications of the Belt and Road Initiative: 93-120. William
Callahan (2016). "China's 'Asia Dream'. The Belt and Road Initiative and the new regional order". Journal
of Asian Comparative Politics: 1-18.
18
Francis Fukuyama. "Exporting the Chinese Model", January 12
th
, 2016.
19
The "Community of Common Destiny", presented by Xi Jinping at the Forum of Belt and Road Initiative in
2017, is a modern version of the Tianxia, the Chinese imperial order. His predecessor, Hu Jintao, was the
first to use the formula. Jeffrey Mankoff (2022). See also Wang Gungwu. On Tianxia. The China Story,
August 6
th
, 2013.
20
Chen Xiaotong, Marlen Belgibayev (2014). China's Eurasian Pivot. Asan Forum, 1 December of 2014. Bobo
Lo (2019). Greater Eurasia. The Emperor's New Clothes or an Idea whose Time Has Come? Paris: IFRI
Russia NEI Reports.
21
Rush Doshi (2021). The Long Game. China's Grand Strategy to Displace American Order. New York: Oxford
University Press.
22
Anders Aslund. Ukraine's Choice. European Association Agreement or Eurasian Union? Peterson Institute
for International Economics Policy Brief, September, 2013.
23
Serhii Plokhy (2017). The Gates of Europe. A History of Ukraine. New York: Basic Books.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
7
the opening of the Winter Olympics in Sochi, Xi met with Putin, but no one, at least
publicly, took any notice of the meeting
24
.
The annexation of Crimea and the armed insurrection of Russian militias in the Donbas,
which is at the origin of the "hybrid war" in Eastern Ukraine, confirmed Putin's strategy
focused on breaking with the international order and realigning with China. The People's
Republic of China did not recognize the annexation of Crimea, nor did it condemn Russia,
and in May, the annual summit between Xi and Putin in Shanghai consolidated the
revisionist Entente and guaranteed China's access to Siberia's strategic hydrocarbon
reserves with the construction of a new gas pipeline, the Power of Siberia.
In June, Ukraine finally signed the Association Agreement with the European Union that
marks the border with the Eurasian Economic Union, founded by Russia, Belarus, Armenia
and Kazakhstan Kyrgyzstan will join later. The tensions between the Eurasian Economic
Union and the Belt and Road Initiative's partnerships in Central Asia are evident from
the outset, which justifies the decision by Xi and Putin to declare the two complementary
projects the following year
25
.
Kazakhstan, where China built the Khurgos dry port, is crucial in the rail connection
linking Xian, Moscow and Duisburg in the northern corridor, as well as in the energy
connection of the gas pipelines linking Turkmenistan to China in the central corridor of
the new "Silk Roads". The southern corridor connects Xinjiang directly to Pakistan the
"China-Pakistan Economic Corridor" and ends at the port of Gwadar in the Indian
Ocean. At this juncture, the division of labour that prevails in post-Soviet Central Asia
enhances Russia's decisive position in the security dimension and China's in the economic
dimension and guarantees the co-existence of the two great powers in "Central Eurasia".
In the same vein, the Sino-Russian convergence set the framework for successive
enlargements of the SCO. In 2017, India entered by the hand of Russia, which wanted
to counterbalance China's tendentially hegemonic position in the construction of "Greater
Eurasia"; Pakistan entered by the hand of China, to maintain the balance between the
two nuclear powers of South Asia; and Iran, aligned with Russia in Syria's civil war and
with China to resist US-imposed isolation and international sanctions, completed the
accession process as a permanent member in 2022; Afghanistan, Mongolia and Belarus
have observer status; and Turkey announced its candidacy for 2024 it would be the
first NATO member state to enter the multilateral institution that shapes the "Greater
Eurasia" and is a fundamental pillar of the neo-imperial order that the powers of the
Moscow-Beijing-Tehran axis defend as an alternative to the international order of the
United Nations
26
.
24
"Meeting with President of China Xi Jinping", President of Russia, February 6
th
, 2014. "Xi Jinping Meets with
President of Russia, Vladimir Putin", PRC Consulate-General, Toronto, December 6
th
,2015. February of 2014.
25
Alexander Gabuev. "Eurasian Silk Road Union. Towards a Russia-China Consensus?" Diplomat, June 5
th
,
2015. Martin Kaczmarski, Witold Rodkiewicz. Russia's Greater Eurasia and China's New Silk Road:
adaptation instead of competition. OSW Center for Eastern Studies OSW Commentary, July 21
st
, 2016. See
also "Russia, China, agree on integration of Eurasian Economic Union, Silk Road Projects", TASS, May 8
th
,
2015. "Xi Jinping Holds Talks with President Vladimir Putin of Russia". Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the
People's Republic of China, May 8
th
, 2015.
26
Yuan Jing-dong. "Forging a New Security Order in Eurasia. China, the SCO, and the Impacts on Regional
Governance". Chinese Political Science Review, June 20
th
, 2022. See also Andrei Kortunov (2017). SCO:
The Cornerstone Rejected by the Builder of a New Eurasia? Moscow: Russian Institute of International
Affairs. Alexander Lukin (2021). "Sino-Russian Rapprochement and Greater Eurasia. From Geopolitical Pole
to International Society?" Journal of Eurasian Studies 12(1): 28-45.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
8
In 2022, Russia's invasion of Ukraine and, above all, the prolongation of the Russian-
Ukrainian War after the initial failure of the Russian offensive, confirmed the Sino-Russian
alliance the most dangerous geopolitical scenario for the US, in Zbigniew Brzezinski's
prediction
27
and transformed the balance between the two main revisionist powers.
As in 2014, the Russian offensive was preceded by a summit between Xi and Putin on
the eve of the Winter Olympics, this time in Beijing. But in 2022, no one could ignore the
decisive importance of the meeting between the two Presidents on the eve of the invasion
of Ukraine. Xi and Putin approved a Joint Declaration that marked Russia's convergence
with China on major issues of international politics and described the bilateral
relationship, for the first time, as a "friendship without limits"
28
. The summit meeting on
February 4
th
, 2022 marked the end of the old international order
29
and the invasion of
Ukraine confirmed the escalation in the power struggle between the major powers and
the irreversible split between the "wider West" and the Eastern coalition.
The Russian-Ukrainian War the coup d'état that was supposed to decapitate the
Ukrainian state turned into a protracted war revealed Russia's vulnerabilities, which
justifyied the perception of both Chinese and US elites about Russian decadence. The
alliance between the two continental powers was not questioned Chinese neutrality is
a fraud from the outset and the Eurasian mission of Ambassador Li Hui confirmed the
fundamental alignment between Beijing and Moscow. But the revisionist coalition is now
led by China, which, for the first time in international history, became the leading
continental power in Eurasia
30
.
References
Aslund, Anders (2013). Ukraine's Choice. European Association Agreement or Eurasian
Union? Peterson Institute for International Economics Policy Brief.
Bader, Jeffrey (2013). Obama and China's Rise. An Insider's Account. New York:
Brookings Institution.
Bailes, Alyson et al (2007). The Shanghai Cooperation Organization. SIPRI Policy Paper
17.
Bordachev, Timofei (2022). Introduction in Timofei Bordachev et al (2022). Russia-China
Strategic Partnership in the Context of the Crisis in Europe. Valdai Discussion Club Report.
Brzezinski, Zbigniew (1997, 2002). The Grand Chessboard. New York: Basic Books.
Callahan, William (2016). "China's 'Asia Dream'. The Belt and Road Initiative and the new
regional order". Journal of Asian Comparative Politics: 1-18.
27
Zbigniew Brzezinski (1997, 2002). The Grand Chessboard: 55. New York: Basic Books. See also Hal Brands
(2022). "The Eurasian Nightmare. Chinese-Russian Convergence and the Future of American Order".
Foreign Affairs, February 25
th
, 2022.
28
François Godement. L'invasion de l'Ukraine. La Chine se ses interêts. Institut Montaigne, March 15
th
,
2022.
29
Timofei Bordachev. Introduction in Timofei Bordachev et al (2022). Russia-China Strategic Partnership in
the Context of the Crisis in Europe: 4. Valdai Discussion Club Report.
30
Odd Arne Westad. "The Next Sino-Russian Split?" Foreign Affairs, April 5
th
, 2022. Bobo Lo (2022). Turning
Point? Putin, Xi, and the Russian Invasion of Ukraine. Lowy Institute. Alexander Gabuev. "China's New
Vassal". Foreign Affairs, August 8
th
, 2022. Ryan Haas. Fatalism in not an option for addressing China-Russia
relations. Brookings Institution, March 17
th
, 2023.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
9
Clinton, Hillary (2014). Hard Choices. A Memoir. Nova York: Simon and Schuster.
Dallin, David (1949). The Rise of Russia in Asia. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Doshi, Rush (2021). The Long Game. China's Grand Strategy to Displace American Order.
New York: Oxford University Press.
Friedberg, Aaron (2022). Getting China Wrong. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Gabuev, Alexander. "China's New Vassal". Foreign Affairs, August 28, 022.
Godement, François (2022). L'invasion de l'Ukraine. La Chine pèse ses interêts. Institut
Montaigne.
Haas, Ryan. Fatalism in not an option for addressing China-Russia relations. Brookings
Institution, March 17, 2023.
Hill, Fiona; Lo, Bobo. "Putin's Pivot. Why Russia is Looking to the East". Foreign Affairs,
July 31, 2013.
Hormats, Robert (2011). The United States "New Silk Road" Strategy. U.S. Department
of State, September 29, 2011.
Jingdong, Yuan (2010). "China's Role in the Establishment of the Shanghai Cooperation
Organization". Journal of Contemporary China 19 (67): 855-869.
Jisi, Wang. Marching Westwards. The Rebalancing of China's Geostrategy. Pequim:
Center for International and Strategic Studies Report, October 7, 2012.
Karaganov, Sergei. "From East to West, or Greater Eurasia". Global Affairs, October 25,
2017.
Karaganov, Sergei; Bordachev, Timofei (2017). The Turn To The East To Greater Eurasia.
Valdai Report. Toward the Great Ocean 5.
Korinman, Michel (1990). Quand l'Allemagne pensait le monde. Paris: Fayard.
Kuznetsova, Ekaterina; Inozemtsev, Vladimir. "Russia's Pacific Destiny". American
Interest, October 10, 2013.
Laruelle, Marlene (1999). L'idéologie eurasiste ou comment penser l'empire. Paris:
L'Harmattan.
Laruelle, Marlene (2015). Eurasia, Eurasianism, Eurasia Union. PONARS Eurasia Policy
Memo 336.
Liik, Kadri (ed) (2014). Russia's Pivot to Eurasia. ECFR.
Lo, Bobo (2019). Greater Eurasia. The Emperor's New Clothes or an Idea whose Time
Has Come? Paris: IFRI Russia NEI Reports.
Lo, Bobo (2022). Turning Point? Putin, Xi, and the Russian Invasion of Ukraine. Lowy
Institute.
Mankoff, Jeffrey. Russia's Asia Pivot. Confrontation or Cooperation? CSIS, February 2,
2015.
Mankoff, Jeffrey (2022). Empires of Eurasia. How Imperial Legacies Shape International
Security. New Haven: Yale University Press.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 1-10
China, Russia, and the reinvention of Eurasia
Carlos Gaspar
10
Mankoff, Jeffrey (2023). "The War in Ukraine and Eurasia's New Imperial Moment".
Washington Quarterly 45 (2).
Markey, Daniel (2020). China's Western Horizon. Beijing and the New Geopolitics of
Eurasia. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Medcalf, Rory (2020). Indo-Pacific Empire. China, America, and the Contest for the
World's Pivotal Region. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Plokhy, Serhii (2017). The Gates of Europe. A History of Ukraine. Nova York: Basic Books.
Putin, Vladimir. "A New Integration Project for Eurasia. The Future in the Making"
Permanent Mission of the Russian Federation to the European Union, October 3, 2011.
Small, Andrew (2022). No Limits. The Inside Story of China's War with the West. Londres:
Melville House.
Troitskiy, Mikhail (2014). The Sino-Russian Pivot and American Power. MGIMO, Pin Points
40.
Wacker, Gudrun; Heiduk, Felix (2020). From Asia-Pacific to Indo-Pacific. Significance,
Implementation, and Changes. SWP Research Paper 9
Westad, Odd Arne (2022). "The Next Sino-Russian Split?" Foreign Affairs, April 5, 2022.
Xuetong, Yan (2014). "From Keeping a Low Profile to Striving for Achievement". Chinese
Journal of International Politics 7 (2): 153-184.
Xuetong, Yan (2019). Leadership and the Rise of Great Powers. Princeton: Princeton
University Press.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
11
A CHINA, A RÚSSIA E A REINVENÇÃO DA EURÁSIA
CARLOS GASPAR
cemedeiros@autonoma.pt
Investigador integrado do Instituto Português de Relações Internacionais da Universidade Nova
de Lisboa (Portugal). Professor Catedrático Convidado, Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa e
Investigador Associado no OBSERVARE, Observatório de Relações Exteriores. Assessor do
Conselho de Administração da Fundação Oriente. Assessor do Instituto de Defesa Nacional.
Membro do European Council on Foreign Relations. Membro do Conselho de Assessores do Real
Instituto Elcano. Membro da Associação Portuguesa de Ciência Política. Autor de O Pós-Guerra
Fria (2016); A Balança da Europa (2017); Raymond Aron e a Guerra Fria (2018); O Regresso da
Anarquia (2019); O Mundo de Amanhã (2020); O Fim da Europa (2022).
Resumo
No post-Guerra Fria, a transformação das relações entre a Rússia e a China é inseparável da
reinvenção da Eurásia, que está no centro da nova aliança entre as duas principais potências
continentais. As estratégias revisionistas da Rússia de Putin e da China de Xi Jinping
dependem da convergência sino-russa. Moscovo e Pequim começaram a construir uma ordem
alternativa a partir da organização multilateral do espaço euroastico, cujo contraponto é a
estratégia dos Estados Unidos no Indo-Pacifico. Esse processo abre caminho à emergência da
China como a principal potência euroasiática, pela primeira vez na história internacional.
Palavras-chave
Eurásia, China, Rússia, Ordem mundial, Belt and Road Initiative
Abstract
In the post-Cold War, the transformation of relations between Russia and China is inseparable
from the reinvention of Eurasia, which is at the centre of the new alliance between the two
main continental powers. The revisionist strategies of Putin's Russia and Xi Jinping's China
depend on Sino-Russian convergence. Moscow and Beijing have begun to build an alternative
order based on the multilateral organisation of the Eurasian space, the counterpoint to which
is the US strategy in the Indo-Pacific. This process is paving the way for China to emerge as
the leading Eurasian power for the first time in international history.
Keywords
Eurasia, China, Russia, World order, Belt and Road Initiative
Como citar este artigo
Gaspar, Carlos (2023). A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia. Janus.net, e-journal of
international relations, Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da
última consulta, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.1
Artigo recebido em 1 de Setembro de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 5 de Setembro
de 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
12
A CHINA, A RÚSSIA E A REINVENÇÃO DA EURÁSIA
CARLOS GASPAR
No dia 16 de Maio, o Embaixador Li Hui, Representante especial para a Eurásia, iniciou
em Kyiv os seus contactos diplomáticos para discutir a "resolução política da crise
ucraniana", nos termos do anúncio feito pelo Ministério dos Negócios Estrangeiros em
Pequim. Depois de passar por Varsóvia, Berlim, Paris e Bruxelas, a sua missão terminou
em Moscovo, onde Li Hui foi o Embaixador da República Popular da China entre 2009 e
2019, uma década crucial para a consolidação da aliança entre as duas grandes potências
continentais.
Não há notícia de que a China - a nova China ou o velho Império do Meio - tenha jamais
nomeado um "Representante especial para os assuntos euroasiáticos". A estrutura
organizativa do Ministério dos Negócios Estrangeiros chinês não tem nenhum
departamento para a Eurásia, embora exista um Departamento da Ásia Central e da
Europa. Também não notícia de que a Eurásia tenha passado a ser um termo corrente
no debate político chinês, tal como a Eurásia como conceito geopolítico não é uma
referência típica nos estudos de estratégia e de relões internacionais na China. E,
todavia, existe um enviado especial de Pequim para a Eurásia, que incluiu no seu
perímetro a Rússia, a Alemanha, a França, a Polónia e a Ucrânia: a Rússia post-
soviética assume a sua identidade euro-asiática, que é estranha aos outros quatro
Estados europeus visitados pelo representante chinês para os assuntos euroasiáticos.
A novidade da diplomacia chinesa - uma coisa rara em si mesma - tem as suas origens
na reinvenção da Eurásia na evolução das relações entre a China e a Rússia desde o fim
da Guerra Fria. A decomposição da União Soviética é o ponto de partida para a
reconstrução da Eurásia, o leit-motiv das velhas teorias pan-eslavistas que hibernaram
durante as décadas do regime comunista russo, mesmo quando Stalin e Mao Tsetung
decidiram concretizar a unidade euroasiática com a assinatura do tratado de aliança sino-
soviético em 1950.
O fim do império soviético foi, ao mesmo tempo, uma catástrofe ideológica para o regime
comunista chinês e uma benção estratégica para a equação de segurança da China, que
deixou de estar concentrada na ameaça soviética e pôde realizar plenamente o programa
de reformas e de abertura internacional de Deng Xiaoping. A estratégia reformista
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
13
traduziu-se na "asianização" da nova China, que assegurou o processo de modernização
acelerada e a ressurgência do velho império como uma grande potência internacional.
Nesse sentido, a ruína da União Soviética significa, desde logo, uma mudança do centro
de gravidade estratégica da China, que se desloca do hinterland continental para a faixa
costeira, onde se concentra a melhor parte da sua economia industrial. Por outro lado, o
declínio da Rússia abre caminho para a normalização das relações bilaterais entre
Moscovo e Pequim, com a conclusão do processo de definição das fronteiras entre os dois
Estados, em 1994, e a formalização da primeira versão da "parceria estratégica" entre a
China e a Rússia, na cimeira que reúne o Presidente Jiang Zemin e o Presidente Boris
Yeltsin, dois anos depois. Por último, a decomposição do império soviético significa que
a República Popular da China passa a ter três novos Estados contíguos - o Kazaquistão,
a Kirguizia e o Tajiquistão, três das cinco ex-Repúblicas soviéticas da Ásia Central, que
Pequim reconhece desde 1992.
A prioridade para a China é completar as conversações sobre a demarcação territorial
que iniciou ainda com a União Soviética. Nesse quadro, retoma o processo com os três
Novos Estados Independentes, com os quais conclui acordos de fronteiras separados
entre 1994 e 1996, que alargam o território da República Popular da China na Ásia
Central
1
.
Acto contínuo, a China reúne a Rússia, o Kazaquistão, o Kirguistão e o Tajiquistão em
Shanghai para estabelecer um quadro de concertação multilateral que possa assegurar
a estabilidade política na sua rectaguarda continental
2
. Em 2001, os "Shanghai Five"
instituem a Organização de Cooperação de Shanghai (SCO), que inclui também o
Uzbequistão. As prioridades da SCO concentram-se no domínio securitário, incluindo a
neutralização dos movimentos pan-islamistas e das redes terroristas islâmicas,
nomeadamente o Movimento para a Independência do Turquestão Oriental (ETIM), que
organiza a oposição dos Uyghurs no Xinjiang. Paralelamente, a ssia garante a
segurança do Kazaquistão, do Kirguistão e do Tajiquistão, que são membros do Tratado
de Segurança Colectiva (CSTO) desde 1992.
A SCO é a primeira instituição multilateral de segurança criada pela China no post-Guerra
Fria, que confirma uma convergência relevante entre Pequim e Moscovo, empenhados
ambos em definir um quadro de estabilidade política na Ásia Central, que é o "separador"
regional entre as duas grandes potências continentais desde o século XIX
3
. É também,
avant la lettre, a primeira instituição euro-asiática, formada num momento em que a
Rússia quer regressar à Europa e a China se está a tornar a potência hegemónica da Asia
Oriental.
1
A China obteve 16 mil km2 de território na redefinição das fronteiras com as três novas Repúblicas da Ásia
Central. Jeffrey Mankoff (2023). "The War in Ukraine and Eurasia's New Imperial Moment". Washington
Quarterly 45 (2): 138. Jeffrey Mankoff (2022). Empires of Eurasia. How Imperial Legacies Shape
International Security. New Haven: Yale University Press. Ver também Daniel Markey (2020). China's
Western Horizon. Beijing and the New Geopolitics of Eurasia. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
2
Yuan Jingdong (2010). "China's Role in the Establishment of the Shanghai Cooperation Organization".
Journal of Contemporary China 19 (67): 855-869. Alyson Bailes et al (2007). The Shanghai Cooperation
Organization. SIPRI Policy Paper 17.
3
David Dallin (1949). The Rise of Russia in Asia. New Haven: Yale University Press.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
14
Essa dinâmica não se vai alterar nos anos seguintes. Enquanto os Estados Unidos, depois
do "11 de Setembro", se concentram no "Grande Médio Oriente", incluindo o Afeganistão
e a Ásia Central - as tropas norte-americanas instalam bases militares temporárias no
Kirguistão, no Tajiquistão e no Uzbequistão para apoiar as suas operações contra os
Taleban -, a Rússia e a China mantêm a sua "parceria estratégica" e continuam de
costas voltadas, uma virada para a "Europa de Lisboa a Vladivostok", a outra para a Ásia
marítima.
Tudo muda dez anos depois, quando se torna evidente que a China deixou de ser uma
potência regional emergente e passou a ser um challenger que pode desafiar a
preeminência internacional dos Estados Unidos, posta em causa pela divisão da coligação
ocidental na Guerra do Iraque, pela débâcle da ocupação militar do Iraque e pela crise
financeira internacional.
As respostas da Rússia e dos Estados Unidos à "ascensão pacifica" da China são
simétricas e opostas. Em Moscovo, o Presidente Vladimir Putin reconhece que o centro
de gravidade da política internacional se deslocou para a Ásia e defende o "pivot oriental"
da ssia
4
para consolidar a aliança com a China e, simultaneamente, para a integrar
numa "Grande Eurásia", o que torna prioritário reintegrar o espaço post-soviético no
quadro de uma União Euroasiática, incluindo uma União Económica Euroasiática (EEU)
que exclui a principal potência asiática
5
.
A resposta da Rússia à ressurgência da China é a reinvenção da Eurásia, cujo centro se
deslocou de Moscovo para Pequim, como reconhecem os estrategas russos alinhados
com o Kremlin, incluindo Sergei Karaganov e Timofei Bordachev
6
. A referência à Eurásia
é natural, uma vez que esse conceito é parte integrante da cultura estratégica russa
desde o século XIX e, adicionalmente, essa visão evoca o projecto imperial russo, sem
ter de se alinhar com a ideologia radical dos novos pan-eslavistas russos, representada
por Alexander Dugin
7
.
Em Washington, o Presidente Barack Obama reconhece que o centro da gravidade da
política internacional se deslocou do Atlântico para o Pacífico e do "Grande Médio Oriente"
para a "Grande Ásia". Nesse quadro, defende o "pivot asiático" da estratégia norte-
americana para conter a ascensão da China e, simultaneamente, para a integrar na
ordem internacional, nomeadamente no G20, como um "responsible stakeholder".
Essa viragem histórica torna prioritário reorganizar as suas alianças e as suas parcerias
4
Jeffrey Mankoff. Russia's Asia Pivot. Confrontation or Cooperation? CSIS, 2 de Fevereiro de 2015. Mikhail
Troitskiy (2014). The Sino-Russian Pivot and American Power. MGIMO, Pin Points 40. Ekaterina Kuznetsova,
Vladimir Inozemtsev (2013). "Russia's Pacific Destiny". American Interest, 10 de Outubro de 2013. Fiona
Hill, Bobo Lo. "Putin's Pivot. Why Russia is Looking to the East". Foreign Affairs, 31 de Julho de 2013. Kadri
Liik, editor (2014). Russia's Pivot to Eurasia. ECFR.
5
Putin define a EEU como uma "associação supranacional" que deve ser um pólo internacional e uma ponte
entre a Europa e a Ásia-Pacifico. Jeffrey Mankoff (2023): 140. Ver também Vladimir Putin. "A New
Integration Project for Eurasia. The Future in the Making." Permanent Mission of the Russian Federation to
the European Union, 3 de Outubro de 2011.
6
Sergei Karaganov. "From East to West, or Greater Eurasia". Global Affairs, 25 de Outubro de 2016. Sergei
Karaganov, Timofei Bordachev (2017). The Turn To The East To Greater Eurasia. Valdai Report. Toward the
Great Ocean 5.
7
Marlene Laruelle (2015). Eurasia, Eurasianism, Eurasia Union. PONARS Eurasia Policy Memo 336. Marlene
Laruelle (1999). L'idéologie eurasiste ou comment penser l'empire. Paris: L'Harmattan.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
15
na Ásia-Pacífico com a formação da nova Parceria do Trans-Pacifico (TPP), que exclui a
principal potência asiática
8
.
A resposta dos Estados Unidos à ressurgência da China é a reinvenção do Pacífico, que
se alarga para passar a ser o Indo-Pacifico - a fórmula original do Primeiro-Ministro
Shinzo Abe que une o Japão, a Austrália e a Índia à principal potência marítima para
impedir a emergência de uma "Ásia unipolar"
9
. A referência transoceânica é natural na
cultura estratégica da principal potência marítima, que organizou a derrota da União
Soviética a partir da aliança transatlântica e os Estados Unidos reproduzem esse modelo
na coligação quadrilateral do Indo-Pacífico
10
.
Em Pequim, durante o processo de escolha do novo Secretário-Geral do Partido
Comunista da China que termina com a nomeação de Xi Jinping em Setembro de 2012,
o debate estratégico opõe os partidários da paciência estratégica, que defendem uma
linha de continuidade para evitar um afrontamento prematuro com os Estados Unidos -
o erro fatal da União Soviética, segundo Deng Xiaoping -, e os partidários do voluntarismo
estratégico, que querem revelar a China como uma grande potência internacional e
enfrentar a hegemonia norte-americana. Duas fórmulas identificam as escolhas
divergentes - a velha guarda reformista quer "esconder a força da China e evitar
pretensões à hegemonia" (Tao Guang Yang Hui), enquanto a vanguarda revisionista
quer uma estratégia dinâmica para mobilizar a força da China e "alcançar resultados" na
política internacional (Fen Fa You Wei)
11
.
A linha defensiva defende a "Marcha para Ocidente"- uma versão chinesa do "Drang
nach Osten" de Karl Haushofer que evoca os dilemas das estratégias continentalistas
da Alemanha
12
, implicitamente na versão de Wang Jisi, explicitamente na versão do
General Liu Yazhou. Para Wang Jisi, se os Estados Unidos se o concentrar na Ásia-
Pacifico, a única maneira de evitar o afrontamento directo entre as duas grandes
potências é a China concentrar-se no seu "Drang nach Westen" ao longo de um eixo
que deve unir Shanghai a Londres - os símbolos da velha e da nova globalização
13
. Para
Liu Yazhou, a defesa das fronteiras terrestres e da estabilidade na Ásia Central é mais
importante do que a conquista de Taiwan: o Xinjiang deve ser reconhecido como uma
posição central, decisiva tanto para assegurar uma ligação terrestre segura aos recursos
energéticos concentrados na Ásia Central e no Golfo Pérsico, como para ligar a China à
Asia do Sul, ao Médio Oriente e à Turquia
14
.
8
Jeffrey Bader (2013). Obama and China's Rise. An Insider's Account. Nova York: Brookings Institution.
Hillary Clinton (2014). Hard Choices. A Memoir. Nova York: Simon and Schuster. Aaron Friedberg (2022).
Getting China Wrong. Cambridge: Polity Press. Andrew Small (2022). No Limits. The Inside Story of China's
War with the West. Londres: Melville House.
9
Gudrun Wacker, Felix Heiduk (2020). From Asia-Pacific to Indo-Pacific. Significance, Implementation, and
Changes. SWP Research Paper 9.
10
Rory Medcalf (2020). Indo-Pacific Empire. China, America, and the Contest for the World's Pivotal Region.
Manchester: Manchester University Press.
11
Yan Xuetong (2014). "From Keeping a Low Profile to Striving for Achievement". Chinese Journal of
International Politics 7 (2): 153-184.
12
Michel Korinman (1990). Quand l'Allemagne pensait le monde. Paris: Fayard.
13
Wang Jisi. Marching Westwards. The Rebalancing of China's Geostrategy. Pequim: Center for International
and Strategic Studies Report, 7 de Outubro de 2012.
14
O texto é escrito pouco depois de um período de tensões políticas e sociais em Urumqi. Lu Yazhou. On
Advance Toward the West, 8 de Agosto de 2010. Ver também Yun Sun. March West. China's Response to
U.S. Rebalancing. Brookings Institution, 31 de Janeiro de 2013. Michael Clarke (2016). "Beijing's March
West. Opportunities and Challenges for China's Eurasian Pivot". Orbis 62 (2): 296-313.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
16
A linha ofensiva defende a transformação da China numa grande potência marítima para
enfrentar os Estados Unidos em Taiwan e nos mares adjacentes e a competição global
com a potência hegemónica implica formar uma ordem alternativa à ordem liberal. A
Ásia Central é uma rectaguarda sem valor estratégico decisivo desde que se possam
excluir os Estados Unidos e os seus aliados desse espaço secundário: a concertação na
SCO assegura a retirada das tropas norte-americanas estacionadas no Uzbequistão, no
Tajiquistão e no Kirguizistão e a retirada gradual da Organização do Tratado do Atlântico
Norte (NATO) e dos Estados Unidos do Afeganistão confirma esse cálculo. Yan Xuetong
considera que só existem duas grandes potências internacionais - os Estados Unidos e a
China - e que a inevitabilidade de uma nova divisão bipolar exige que a potência
ascendente possa ter um modelo normativo próprio para criar uma nova ordem
mundial
15
.
Em 2013, o Presidente Xi Jinping anuncia a "Rota da Seda Terrestre" em Nur-Sultan
(Astana), no Kazaquistão, e a "Rota da Seda Matima" em Djakarta, na Indonésia
16
. A
nova estratégia - a Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) na sua denominação oficial,
traduzido em português pela Xinhua como a iniciativa "Cinturão e Rota" - antecipa a
reorganização da Eurásia como um espaço integrado por redes digitais, energéticas,
ferroviárias e financeiras de conectividade continental ao longo de três corredores
terrestres - no Sul, no centro e no Norte - e de uma rota marítima que circunda a Ásia
até ao Mediterrâneo
17
. Pela primeira vez desde o início do período das reformas, a nova
estratégia apresenta a China como um modelo de desenvolvimento político e económico
alternativo ao modelo liberal
18
.
A Belt and Road Initiative, pilar da "Comunidade de Destino Comum" sinocêntrica
anunciada primeiro por Hu Jintao e depois por Xi Jinping
19
, vai estar aberta a todos os
Estados - excepto os Estados Unidos, por definição excluídos da ordem chinesa - e mais
de 140 Estados, incluindo a Itália e Portugal, vão assinar acordos bilaterais com a China
nesse quadro. As novas "Rotas da Seda" chinesas substituem as antigas "Rotas da Seda"
europeias de Marco Polo e de Vasco da Gama e anunciam o fim do longo ciclo de
ocidentalização.
A Belt and Road Initiative é a resposta da China à viragem estratégica dos Estados
Unidos e da Rússia. Xi Jinping defende o "pivot euroasiático" da China para consolidar a
aliança, ou a quase-aliança, com a Rússia
20
, necessária para contrabalançar a hegemonia
15
Yan Xuetong (2019). Leadership and the Rise of Great Powers. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
16
A escolha do nome remete para uma iniciativa anterior dos Estados Unidos - a New Silk Road Initiative
anunciada em 2011 por Robert Hormats, Subsecretário de Estado para a Economia, a Agricultura e a
Energia, que queria construir redes de telecomunicações, estradas e caminhos-de-ferro para garantir a
integração regional do Afeganistão. Robert Hormats. The United States "New Silk Road" Strategy. U.S.
Department of State, 29 de Setembro de 2011.
17
Nadège Rolland (2017). Drivers of the Belt and Road Initiative in National Bureau of Asian Research. China's
Eurasian Century? Political and Strategic Implications of the Belt and Road Initiative: 93-120. William
Callahan (2016). "China's 'Asia Dream'. The Belt and Road Initiative and the new regional order". Journal
of Asian Comparative Politics: 1-18.
18
Francis Fukuyama. "Exporting the Chinese Model", 12 de Janeiro de 2016.
19
A "Comunidade de Destino Comum", apresentada Xi Jinping no Forum da Belt and Road Initiative em 2017,
é uma versão moderna do Tianxia, a ordem imperial chinesa. O seu antecessor, Hu Jintao, foi o primeiro a
usar a fórmula. Jeffrey Mankoff (2022). Ver também Wang Gungwu. On Tianxia. The China Story, 6 de
Agosto de 2013.
20
Chen Xiaotong, Marlen Belgibayev (2014). China's Eurasian Pivot. Asan Forum, 1 de Dezembro de 2014.
Bobo Lo (2019). Greater Eurasia. The Emperor's New Clothes or an Idea whose Time Has Come? Paris: IFRI
Russia NEI Reports.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
17
norte-americana. Mas a estratégia de Xi Jinping anuncia uma viragem ofensiva: a China
precisa de um aliado seguro na rectaguarda continental para poder concentrar as suas
forças na transição de poder e substituir a potência hegemónica em declínio, tal como
precisa de se transformar numa potência marítima para lutar contra os Estados Unidos,
desde logo nos estreitos da Formosa e nos mares adjacentes que quer integrar no seu
espaço de soberania
21
. Nesse contexto, a China de Xi precisa mais da Rússia de Putin do
que a Rússia de Putin precisa da China de Xi.
A política internacional passa a ser dominada pela bipolarização entre os Estados Unidos,
por um lado, e a China e a Rússia, por outro lado. Em 2014, a anexação da Crimeia vai
pôr à prova a coesão da coligação entre as duas grandes potências continentais
revisionistas.
A decisão de Xi força Putin a dar forma à União Euroasiática. Em 2013, Moscovo decide
criar uma União Económica Euroasiática, cuja credibilidade reclama a integração da
Ucrânia. Mas Kyiv prepara-se para assinar um Acordo de Associação com a União
Europeia, que é incompatível, nos seus próprios termos, com a adesão à União Económica
Euroasiática
22
. Putin obriga o Presidente Viktor Yanukovych a escolher Moscovo, mas a
ruptura com Bruxelas provoca um levantamento das correntes nacionalistas ucranianas,
que ocupam o centro de Kyiv durante os meses de Inverno. O movimento Maidan acaba
por prevalecer contra o Presidente Yanukovych, que foge para a Rússia quando se vai
iniciar a intervenção militar russa na Crimeia, em 28 de Fevereiro de 2014
23
. Três
semanas antes, no dia 6 de Fevereiro, véspera da abertura dos Jogos Olímpicos de
Inverno em Sochi, Xi encontra-se com Putin, mas ninguém dá. pelo menos publicamente,
importância a essa reunião
24
.
A anexação da Crimeia e a insurreição armada das milícias russas no Donbas, que está
na origem da "guerra híbrida" na Ucrânia Oriental, confirmam a estratégia de Putin
centrada na ruptura com a ordem internacional e no realinhamento com a China. A
República Popular da China não reconhece a anexação da Crimeia, nem condena a Rússia
e, em Maio, a cimeira anual entre Xi e Putin em Shanghai consolida a Entente
revisionista e garante o acesso da China às reservas estratégicas de hidrocarbonetos da
Sibéria com a construção de um novo gasoduto, o Power of Siberia.
Em Junho, a Ucrânia acaba por assinar o Acordo de Associação com a União Europeia
que marca a fronteira com a União Económica Euroasiática, fundada pela Rússia, pela
Bielorússia, pela Arménia e pelo Kazaquistão - o Kirguistão vai entrar mais tarde. As
tensões entre a União Económica Euroasiática e as parcerias da Belt and Road
Initiative na Ásia Central são evidentes desde a primeira hora, o que justifica a decisão
de Xi e Putin de declarar os dois projectos complementares, logo no ano seguinte
25
.
21
Rush Doshi (2021). The Long Game. China's Grand Strategy to Displace American Order. Nova York: Oxford
University Press.
22
Anders Aslund. Ukraine's Choice. European Association Agreement or Eurasian Union? Peterson Institute
for International Economics Policy Brief, Setembro de 2013.
23
Serhii Plokhy (2017). The Gates of Europe. A History of Ukraine. Nova York: Basic Books.
24
"Meeting with President of China Xi Jinping", President of Russia, 6 de Fevereiro de 2014. "Xi Jinping Meets
with President of Russia, Vladimir Putin", PRC Consulate-General, Toronto, 6 de Fevereiro de 2014.
25
Alexander Gabuev. "Eurasian Silk Road Union. Towards a Russia-China Consensus?" Diplomat, 5 de Junho
de 2015. Martin Kaczmarski, Witold Rodkiewicz. Russia's Greater Eurasia and China's New Silk Road:
adaptation instead of competition. OSW Center for Eastern Studies OSW Commentary, 21 de Julho de 2016.
Ver também "Russia, China, agree on integration of Eurasian Economic Union, Silk Road Projects", TASS, 8
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
18
O Kazaquistão, onde a China constrói o porto-seco de Khorgos, é crucial na conexão
ferroviária que liga Xian, Moscovo e Duisburg no corredor norte, assim como na conexão
energética dos gasodutos que ligam o Turquemenistão à China, no corredor central das
novas "Rotas da Seda". O corredor sul liga o Xinjiang directamente ao Paquistão - o
"Corredor Económico China-Paquistão - e termina no porto de Gwadar, no Indico. Na
conjuntura, a divio do trabalho que prevalece na Ásia Central post-soviética valoriza a
posição decisiva da Rússia na dimensão securitária e a da China na dimensão económica
e garante a co-existência das duas grandes potências na "Eusia Central".
No mesmo sentido, a convergência sino-russa define o quadro dos alargamentos
sucessivos da SCO. Em 2017, a India entra pela mão da Rússia, que quer contrabalançar
a posição tendencialmente hegemónica da China na construção da "Grande Eusia"; o
Paquistão entra pela mão da China, para manter a balança entre as duas potências
nucleares da Ásia do Sul; e o Irão, alinhado com a Rússia na guerra civil da Síria e com
a China para resistir ao isolamento imposto pelos Estados Unidos e às sanções
internacionais, completa o processo de adesão como membro permanente em 2022; o
Afeganistão, a Mongólia e a Bielorússia têm o estatuto de observadores; e a Turquia
anuncia a sua candidatura para 2024 - seria o primeiro Estado membro da NATO a entrar
na instituição multilateral que dá forma à "Grande Eurásia" e é um pilar fundamental da
ordem neo-imperial que as potências do eixo Moscovo-Pequim-Teerão defendem como
alternativa à ordem internacional das Nações Unidas
26
.
Em 2022, a invasão da Ucrânia pela Rússia e, sobretudo, o prolongamento da Guerra
Russo-Ucraniana depois do fracasso inicial da ofensiva russa, vai confirmar a aliança
sino-russa - o cenário geopolítico mais perigoso para os Estados Unidos, na previo de
Zbigniew Brzezinski
27
- e transformar a balança entre as duas principais potências
revisionistas.
Tal como em 2014, a ofensiva russa é precedida por uma cimeira entre Xi e Putin, na
véspera dos Jogos Olímpicos de Inverno, desta vez em Pequim. Mas, em 2022, ninguém
pode ignorar a importância decisiva da reunião entre os dois Presidentes nas vésperas
da invasão da Ucrânia. Xi e Putin aprovam uma Declaração Conjunta que marca a
convergência da ssia com a China nas principais questões da política internacional e
qualifica a relação bilateral, pela primeira vez, como uma "amizade sem limites"
28
. A
reunião cimeira de 4 de Fevereiro de 2022 marca o fim da velha ordem internacional
29
e
a invasão da Ucrânia confirma a escalada na luta pelo poder entre as principais potências
e a divisão irreversível entre o "Ocidente alargado" e a coligação oriental.
de Maio de 2015. "Xi Jinping Holds Talks with President Vladimir Putin of Russia". Ministry of Foreign Affairs
of the People's Republic of China, 8 de Maio de 2015.
26
Yuan Jing-dong. "Forging a New Security Order in Eurasia. China, the SCO, and the Impacts on Regional
Governance". Chinese Political Science Review, 20 de Junho de 2022. Ver também Andrei Kortunov (2017).
SCO: The Cornerstone Rejected by the Builder of a New Eurasia? Moscovo: Russian Institute of International
Affairs. Alexander Lukin (2021). "Sino-Russian Rapprochement and Greater Eurasia. From Geopolitical Pole
to International Society?" Journal of Eurasian Studies 12 (1): 28-45.
27
Zbigniew Brzezinski (1997, 2002). The Grand Chessboard: 55. Nova York: Basic Books. Ver também Hal
Brands (2022). "The Eurasian Nightmare. Chinese-Russian Convergence and the Future of American Order".
Foreign Affairs, 25 de Fevereiro de 2022.
28
François Godement. L'invasion de l'Ukraine. La Chine pèse ses interêts. Institut Montaigne, 15 de Março de
2022.
29
Timofei Bordachev. Introduction in Timofei Bordachev et al (2022). Russia-China Strategic Partnership in
the Context of the Crisis in Europe: 4. Valdai Discussion Club Report.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
19
A Guerra Russo-Ucraniana - o golpe-de-mão que devia decapitar o Estado ucraniano
transforma-se numa guerra prolongada - vai revelar as vulnerabilidades da Rússia, que
justificam a percepção quer das elites chinesas, quer das elites norte-americanas, sobre
a decadência russa. A aliança entre as duas potências continentais não é posta em causa
- a neutralidade chinesa é uma fraude, desde a primeira hora e a missão euroasiática do
Embaixador Li Hui confirma o alinhamento fundamental entre Pequim e Moscovo. Mas a
coligação revisionista passa a ser dirigida pela China que, pela primeira vez na história
internacional, passa a ser a principal potência continental na Eurásia
30
.
Referências
Aslund, Anders (2013). Ukraine's Choice. European Association Agreement or Eurasian
Union? Peterson Institute for International Economics Policy Brief, Setembro
Bader, Jeffrey (2013). Obama and China's Rise. An Insider's Account. Nova York:
Brookings Institution.
Bailes, Alyson et al (2007). The Shanghai Cooperation Organization. SIPRI Policy Paper
17
Bordachev, Timofei (2022). Introduction in Timofei Bordachev et al (2022). Russia-China
Strategic Partnership in the Context of the Crisis in Europe: 4. Valdai Discussion Club
Report
Brzezinski, Zbigniew (1997, 2002). The Grand Chessboard: 55. Nova York: Basic Books
Callahan, William (2016). "China's 'Asia Dream'. The Belt and Road Initiative and the new
regional order". Journal of Asian Comparative Politics: 1-18
Clinton, Hillary (2014). Hard Choices. A Memoir. Nova York: Simon and Schuster.
Dallin, David (1949). The Rise of Russia in Asia. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Doshi, Rush (2021). The Long Game. China's Grand Strategy to Displace American Order.
Nova York: Oxford University Press
Friedberg, Aaron (2022). Getting China Wrong. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Gabuev, Alexander (2022). "China's New Vassal". Foreign Affairs, 8 de Agosto.
Godement, François (2022). L'invasion de l'Ukraine. La Chine pèse ses interêts. Institut
Montaigne
Haas, Ryan(2023). Fatalism in not an option for addressing China-Russia relations.
Brookings Institution, 17 de Março
Hill, Fiona; Lo, Bobo (2013). "Putin's Pivot. Why Russia is Looking to the East". Foreign
Affairs, 31 de Julho.
30
Odd Arne Westad. "The Next Sino-Russian Split?" Foreign Affairs, 5 de Abril de 2022. Bobo Lo (2022).
Turning Point? Putin, Xi, and the Russian Invasion of Ukraine. Lowy Institute. Alexander Gabuev. "China's
New Vassal". Foreign Affairs, 8 de Agosto de 2022. Ryan Haas. Fatalism in not an option for addressing
China-Russia relations. Brookings Institution, 17 de Março de 2023.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
20
Hormats, Robert (2011). The United States "New Silk Road" Strategy. U.S. Department
of State, 29 de Setembro
Jingdong, Yuan (2010). "China's Role in the Establishment of the Shanghai Cooperation
Organization". Journal of Contemporary China 19 (67): 855-869.
Jisi, Wang (2012). Marching Westwards. The Rebalancing of China's Geostrategy.
Pequim: Center for International and Strategic Studies Report, 7 de Outubro
Karaganov, Sergei (2017). "From East to West, or Greater Eurasia". Global Affairs, 25 de
Outubro.
Karaganov, Sergei; Bordachev, Timofei (2017). The Turn To The East To Greater Eurasia.
Valdai Report. Toward the Great Ocean 5
Korinman, Michel (1990). Quand l'Allemagne pensait le monde. Paris: Fayard
Kuznetsova, Ekaterina; Inozemtsev, Vladimir (2013). "Russia's Pacific Destiny".
American Interest, 10 de Outubro.
Laruelle, Marlene (1999). L'idéologie eurasiste ou comment penser l'empire. Paris:
L'Harmattan
Laruelle, Marlene (2015). Eurasia, Eurasianism, Eurasia Union. PONARS Eurasia Policy
Memo 336.
Liik, Kadri (ed) (2014). Russia's Pivot to Eurasia. ECFR
Lo, Bobo (2019). Greater Eurasia. The Emperor's New Clothes or an Idea whose Time
Has Come? Paris: IFRI Russia NEI Reports
Lo, Bobo (2022). Turning Point? Putin, Xi, and the Russian Invasion of Ukraine. Lowy
Institute.
Mankoff, Jeffrey (2015). Russia's Asia Pivot. Confrontation or Cooperation? CSIS, 2 de
Fevereiro.
Mankoff, Jeffrey (2022). Empires of Eurasia. How Imperial Legacies Shape International
Security. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Mankoff, Jeffrey (2023). "The War in Ukraine and Eurasia's New Imperial Moment".
Washington Quarterly 45 (2): 138.
Markey, Daniel (2020). China's Western Horizon. Beijing and the New Geopolitics of
Eurasia. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Medcalf, Rory (2020). Indo-Pacific Empire. China, America, and the Contest for the
World's Pivotal Region. Manchester: Manchester University Press
Plokhy, Serhii (2017). The Gates of Europe. A History of Ukraine. Nova York: Basic Books
Putin, Vladimir (2011). "A New Integration Project for Eurasia. The Future in the Making"
Permanent Mission of the Russian Federation to the European Union, 3 de Outubro
Small, Andrew (2022). No Limits. The Inside Story of China's War with the West. Londres:
Melville House.
Troitskiy, Mikhail (2014). The Sino-Russian Pivot and American Power. MGIMO, Pin Points
40.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 11-21
A China, a Rússia e a reinvenção da Eurásia
Carlos Gaspar
21
Wacker, Gudrun; Heiduk, Felix (2020). From Asia-Pacific to Indo-Pacific. Significance,
Implementation, and Changes. SWP Research Paper 9
Westad, Odd Arne (2022). "The Next Sino-Russian Split?" Foreign Affairs, 5 de Abril.
Xuetong, Yan (2014). "From Keeping a Low Profile to Striving for Achievement". Chinese
Journal of International Politics 7 (2): 153-184
Xuetong, Yan (2019). Leadership and the Rise of Great Powers. Princeton: Princeton
University Press
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
22
NEW COLD WARS IN THE HIGH NORTH?
RUSSIA AND THE PROGRESSIVE MILITARIZATION OF THE ARCTIC
ARMANDO MARQUES GUEDES
amarquesguedes@gmail.com
Full Professor (ret.), NOVA School of Law, UNL, where he was elected Director of the Faculty’s
research center (CEDIS, Portugal). Holds a Bachelors’ in Government at ISCSP, University of
Lisbon, a BSc and an MPhil at the LSE, London, a Diplôme de l'École at EHESS, Paris, all in Social
Anthropology, and a PhD at FCSH, UNL. Aggregation in Law, NSL, UNL. Was Portuguese Cultural
Counsellor at the Portuguese Embassy in Luanda, Angola, and later President of the Portuguese
Diplomatic Institute, Portuguese MFA. Was also founder and President of the Board of the
Portuguese Society of International Law (SPDI).
ISIDRO DE MORAIS PEREIRA
isidromoraispereira@gmail.com
Major General Portuguese Army (ret, Portugal). Has a Masters's Degree in Military Sciences.
Currently, a Doctoral Student at ISCSP/University of Lisbon. With national and international
military background to include NATO positions and operations. Served as Sub-Director at the
Joint Command and Staff College (IESM). And was Defense Attaché in Washington D.C., USA and
in Ottawa, Canada. ORCID: 0009-0006-0650-1107
Abstract
We consider the Arctic Basin as an emerging focal point patent in the political and strategic
conjuncture in the global framework. If observed in a “quasi-equidistant azimuthal projection”,
this basin borders five riparian States, although it includes many others that interact with
these five. A formal international organization, the Arctic Council, was created to try to
regulate the multiple interests that converge on it. International law has not been sufficient
to carry it out, if only because security matters are not part of its purview. On the other hand,
the mere fact that it is an area related to a maritime basin, which bears many of the traits of
“a lake”, raises unexpected difficulties, and is often poorly understood, in terms of the
emergence of its centrality. Unlike other “area studiesthat we know better, we often tend to
have little awareness of its growing importance. In this study, I try to define relational
moments in the growing tensions that make this region a crucial region. It should be noted
that, in this regional area, cooperation and competition links are growing more and more
evident. Of the five riparian states (Denmark-Greenland, Canada, USA-Alaska, Russian
Federation, and Norway), four belong to the Atlantic Alliance, as well as the accession of
Finland and Sweden (both since their inception full members of an Arctic Council which has
no security competences) into the Atlantic Alliance in the High North, which shall tilt the
balance by leaving Russia as the sole non-NATO in that region. In the current situation,
tensions are becoming more acute due to the convergence of many other states that are
aligning with the previous ones. I will argue, as it seems obvious to us, the regional rising
tensions and the militarization associated with them, take place in moments and phases linked
to intervals of a Russia that regards itself as ever-expanding, and its potential northern
surpassing by China. The purpose of this work is to demonstrate that most facets of this
temporal iteration in the adversarial tension processes have guided the recent historical
evolution regarding the militarization of this basin. Albeit its’ variable geometry, clearly, the
Wider Arctic Basin justifies its treatment in terms of an Area subject to a geopolitical analysis.
Keywords
Arctic Basin, Russian Federation, Polar Silk Road, expansionism, militarization, tensions.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
23
Resumo
A Bacia do Ártico pode ser hoje considerada como um ponto focal emergente na conjuntura
política e estratégica patente no quadro global. Se observado numa “projeção azimutal quási-
equidistante”, esta bacia confina com cinco Estados ribeirinhos, embora inclua muitos outros
que com estes cinco interagem. Uma organização internacional formal, o Conselho do Ártico,
foi criada para tentar regular os múltiplos interesses que sobre ela convergem. O Direito
Internacional não tem sido suficiente para a levar a cabo, entre outras razões porque o
Conselho o tem competências no âmbito da segurança e defesa. Por outro lado, o mero
facto de se tratar de uma área relativa a uma bacia marítima com muitas das características
de “um lago”, cria dificuldades inesperadas, e muitas vezes mal conhecidas no que à
emergência da sua centralidade diz respeito. Ao contrário de outras regiões do globo,
tendemos por isso a ter pouca consciência da sua importância crescente. É de notar que,
nesta área regional de geometria variável, crescem ligações de cooperação e competição cada
vez mais evidentes. Dos cinco Estados ribeirinhos (Dinamarca-Gronelândia, Canadá, EUA-
Alasca, Federação Russa e Noruega), quatro pertencem à Aliança Atlântica, bem como a
adesão da Finlândia e da Suécia, à Aliança Atlântica (ambas desde a sua criação membros de
pleno direito do Conselho do Ártico), uma entidade sem competências no domínio da
segurança. O que poderá desequilibrar o equilíbrio ao deixar a ssia como o único país dessa
região não pertencente à NATO. Na conjuntura atual as tensões agudizam-se por via da
convergência de muitos outros Estados que com os anteriores se vão alinhando.
Argumentaremos, por nos parecer evidente, que as crescentes tensões e a militarização
regional a elas associada têm lugar em momentos e fases ligados a intervalos de uma Rússia
que se quer ver como em constante expansão, e a potencial ultrapassagem pela China a
norte. A finalidade deste artigo é demonstrar as principais dimensões desta iteração temporal
nos processos de tensão aguda que têm pautado a evolução histórica recente no que toca à
militarização desta bacia. Embora a sua geometria seja variável, manifestamente a Bacia
Alargada do Ártico justifica o seu tratamento como um todo coerente sob o ponto de vista
geopolítico.
Palavras-chave
Bacia do Ártico, Federação Russa, Rota Polar da Seda, expansionismo, militarização, tensões.
How to cite this article
Guedes, Armando Marques; Pereira, Isidro de Morais (2023). New Cold Wars in the High North?
Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic. Janus.net, e-journal of international
relations, Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.2
Article received on October 27, 2023 and accepted on October 30, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
24
NEW COLD WARS IN THE HIGH NORTH?
RUSSIA AND THE PROGRESSIVE MILITARIZATION OF THE ARCTIC
ARMANDO MARQUES GUEDES
ISIDRO DE MORAIS PEREIRA
Introduction
The relevance and the topicality of this article are both essentially anchored on the
growing importance that the Russian Federation has been attaching to this region of the
globe in political, economic, strategic, military, and geopolitical terms. This is likely to
lead to conflicts of interest with all the five other states bordering the Arctic Basin plus
two who do not namely Sweden and Finland, given that they are NATO Member-States;
Sweden is still waiting for adhesion, but it appears to be well on its way to join the
Alliance. On the other hand, the motivation that led us to address this issue is intrinsically
related to the growing importance that has been attributed to this entire basin. This goes
beyond the riches that its maritime subsoil contains, from hydrocarbons to many others,
and also given the marked melting of the polar ice cap, which opens up a new and much
shorter trade route the so-called Northern Maritime Route between the Far East and
the entire consuming West, which, although seasonal, almost cuts the distance to be
traveled in half, with all the advantages that this offers.
Indeed, most of the questions we raise here are framed by the increasing accessibility
that ongoing climate change makes possible and signifies focusing in particular on the
seasonal opening of the Northern Sea Route. This core issue is linked to a sheer politico-
geographical reality: the Arctic Basin brings together an unspecified group of Atlantic
Alliance member states, all standing in close proximity to the Russian Federation, which
depicts the region as a potential stage, or perhaps better an arena, for conflicts of various
kinds. Among them, as we shall emphasize, the rise of at least potential tensions between
China and Russia, as well as between the former and the North Atlantic states, the so-
called West, is apparent
We have strived to scrutinize what follows under the light of a few pivotal objectives: (i)
to list the various moments of the increasingly expressive militarization that Russia has
been carrying out, (especially in the periods when it has not been involved in military
operations in its near abroad) and which are reflected above all in the conduct of joint
military exercises that are spiraling and on the consequent responses to these exercises
carried out jointly with many other states concerned with the Arctic, both before and
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
25
after the announcement in 2022 of the possible accession of Finland and Sweden to the
Atlantic Alliance; (ii) to highlight, if not specifically the evolution of the territorial claims
that the littoral states have institutionally presented in organizations such as the Arctic
Council and at the United Nations within the framework of the Montego Bay Accords
(which in themselves would fit into another article), as well as the underlying political-
strategic tensions associated with this legal framework; (iii) to highlight the growing
difficulties and operational limits being experienced both in the Arctic Council and in the
UN, especially those that have come to light since 2022 and as a result of the invasion
of Ukraine by the Russian Federation and by the recent NATO's enlargement at its north;
(iv) lastly, we try to touch on a few of the more complex and surreptitious issues relating
to the position taken by a China whose interest has been both manifest and cautious
engaged, as it is, in a process we believe could result in Beijing's already expressed
attempt to create "a Northern Road and Belt"; one which would allow it, if it takes place,
more direct access to the North Atlantic with the foreseeable resistance which the
Middle Kingdom may then have to strive. All these points raise further specific questions
that we attempt to at least frame.
In order to do this always in most of its manifold contexts as we look at the accelerated
processes of militarization of this increasingly ever more vital area of study, without
neglecting the importance of hydrocarbons and other natural resources in the region
often referred to as the High North. We will articulate them with the policies of the
different states interested in them, with an eye on their eventual attempts to fashion and
transform extant International Organizations, especially the Arctic Council and NATO. We
will do so in some detail with regard to their wider frameworks, namely by considering
the limitations of this Council and the Atlantic Alliance since the former, the Council
programmatically does not take into account the security dimensions that have been
emerging in this area; whilst the latter, NATO, sees them as central. Here goes how the
central questions we are asking here unfold: how far do the growing initiatives of the
Russian Federation, supported by China, continue focusing on the political, economic,
strategic, military, and geopolitical domains; and, also, on whether or not they will churn
out a Russian hegemonic position in this part of the world in the short or medium term.
From a theoretical point of view, we cast our perspective within a framework that
International Relations theory usually labels as liberal institutionalist. Our theoretical
framework is focused on the importance we attach to a few pertinent extant international
organizations, both formal and informal, while also considering both international law
and the so-called rule of law. Our position is thus similar to that of all the Arctic Basin
states with the exception of a Russia which has been asserting itself as a revisionist
power, in the context of an expansionist 'offensive realism' that we deem as rather unique
up North. Furthermore, we emphasize that our perspective will be mostly restricted to
political, politico-diplomatic, and geopolitical issues without looking too hard to other
perhaps relevant dimensions which we believe could be better dissected in articles rather
than this one, given the economy of the short text we are now putting forth.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
26
1. Between ambition and reality
In approaching the Arctic and its delimitation, we focus on the maritime basin itself, as
well as on its geographical extensions, its accesses and obstacles, and its neighborhoods,
both near and far. Given our purpose in this work, however, it is important to begin with
one of the frameworks that we consider to be the largest the institutional one, in this
case, the so-called Arctic Council, the most important international organization that has
focused on this polar region. And NATO, which has been increasingly important for almost
two years now.
From an overall perspective, it can be said that the Russian Federation's 2020-2023
chairmanship of the Arctic Council has had unreasonable ambitions from the very outset
1
.
As we will be able to comment in detail throughout, Russia's pretensions in the Arctic
region have increasingly alerted the West, especially as climate change has opened up,
and continues to open up, previously unviable opportunities in the region, both in terms
of navigation and the exploitation of its many riches. As might be expected given the
expansionist affectations it has displayed throughout its history, Moscow is looking with
the necessary caution at what it perceives (or pragmatically claims to read) as a challenge
from the United States and NATO to its “natural historical ambitions” in this region
2
. The
Russian government's narrative about the "Western invasion" has become much louder
and more assertive in recent years. That was due to its military posture and its economic
and infrastructural projects, especially given the role taken on by NATO (and to a much
1
A brief preliminary note. Our general framework underlines and dismantles, step by step, what Moscow has
proposed, in an idealized manner and with a supposed foreknowledge in the appropriate drawing up of
Russian priorities in the text they entitled Russian Chairmanship 2021-2023, published by The Arctic
Institute. For more realism, see the article published by Nurman Aliyev (2021), "Russia's Arctic Council
Chairmanship in 2021-2023", published in Germany by the Friedrich-Ebert Stiftung in March of that year.
It is also worth looking at the excellent article by Chen Chuan (2023), "China-Russia Arctic Cooperation in
the Context of a Divided Arctic", The Arctic Institute, in its Centre for Circumpolar Security Studies, 4 April.
Unfortunately, albeit as might be expected, "pragmatic" opportunism is also emerging on many of the sides
aligned with it and, perhaps more interestingly, even from some of the "Allies" of the so-called Wider West
who oppose it. This should come as no surprise, as it is the norm in all conflicts. Inverting a Clausewitzian
expression, we consider that often "politics is also an extension of war by other means".
2
Russian interest in the Arctic is rooted in historically well-known strains that can be traced back to the 16th
century with the conquest of Siberia, driven by the uninterrupted search for more resources and safe trade
routes. Russia's current stance in the Arctic should be regarded as a component of its wider confrontation
with the West, where Europe can be seen as a privileged stage. The Kremlin's disputes in the Arctic and its
frightening narratives are leveraged by multiple factors: preparations for an unlikely but potentially
catastrophic eventuality of a new generalized war on the European Continent, the need to secure its
retaliatory nuclear capabilities (most of which are located around the Kola Peninsula in Severomorsk, the
HQs of the Northern Fleet, just below Murmansk, close to the northern border of Norway, in Kirkenes,
Finnmark), and the incessant search for more resources to finance the huge expenses involved in the
maintenance and development of a war capability that is at least reminiscent of the military power of the
former USSR. The clear stance of confrontation and the constant competition with the West does not seem
to show any signs of diminishing. Quite the opposite in fact. Of course, the pretensions of great powers and
the commercial interests of powerful bureaucratic elites will have to be taken into account. On this last
point, we can only emphasize the non-linearity of the positions taken by all the parties involved. Since
pretensions and interests are not confined to Russia, of course.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
27
lesser extent the European Union) since the Russian Federation invaded Ukraine on 24
February 2022
3
.
Finland's proposed entry into the Atlantic Alliance in 2023, and Sweden's possible
accession to the latter, were perceived by the Kremlin as an added threat to its aims. As
expected, both the Russian Foreign Ministry and the Kremlin spokeswoman reacted on
30 November 2022:
"Russia's foreign ministry said on Wednesday that Sweden and Finland joining
NATO could accelerate the militarization of the Arctic region. Responding to a
question about how the two countries joining the alliance would affect the
Arctic Council an intergovernmental group which promotes cooperation in
the Arctic spokeswoman Maria Zakharova noted that Russia would be the
only non-NATO member of the group.
She added that "(i)t cannot be ignored that once these countries join the alliance, all
member states of the Arctic Council apart from Russia will be members of the North
Atlantic bloc," as she put it. She stated too that "(t)his could lead to increased
militarisation of the Arctic region but in turn, it would mean a significant increase in
tensions over high latitude security risks"
4
. A point that we shall address in some detail
below.
It will certainly be important to know whether Moscow will succeed in achieving her aims.
Moscow's naval, nuclear, and even conventional power in north-west Russia is
increasingly susceptible to NATO's long-range precision vectors. It is not yet clear
whether the development of the Northern Sea Route (NSR) along Russia's northern coast
will translate into a crucial shipping route between Europe and Asia. Nor whether the
commercial projects that are intrinsically linked to it are in fact bearable, in view of the
very high costs and the vast logistical complexity potentially limiting their operation,
which is partly conditioned by the extreme weather imperatives faced. There is no doubt
that this poses many difficulties, given the limits imposed by limited infrastructure, the
increased commercial competition from other countries, uncertainty as concerns the
sustained demand for hydrocarbons since the world moves towards green technologies,
And also the very possibility of additional Western sanctions
5
.
Indeed, these are all points to which we shall return, as it is to precisely these types of
questions that our study aims to provide some answers ones that we believe are
3
For more historical detail, it is useful to read and analyze the extensive and cautious report provided by
Eugene Rumer, et al. (2021), Russia in Arctic. Implications for the United States and NATO, published by
The Carnegie Endowment for International Peace.
4
Reuters, (Nov. 30, 2022), "Russia says Sweden and Finland joining NATO could accelerate militarisation of
Arctic region", Arctic Today. Business Journal. For a forward-looking stance that expresses less conjunctural
concern, see Bekkevold, Jo Inge and Paul Siguld Hilde (Jul. 28, 2023), "Europe's Northern Flank Is More Stable
Than You Think", Foreign Policy, which we will discuss below.
5
This is without even going into the possibility of reversing the process of the polar ice cap shrinking if the
process of decarbonizing the planet accelerates markedly. We will see where it takes us, i.e., if the COPs
make progress as regards the mass production of green hydrogen, on the production of electricity from
photovoltaic technologies and, perhaps, with the development of increasingly safe nuclear power stations.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
28
plausible, and ones that we support in what concerns many of the decisions taken in
various international fora.
2. The Arctic Council and the prospects of a gradual robustness offered
to the "Peoples of the Arctic"
For formal reasons, we will begin with the role of the Arctic Council, focusing on the
Russian Federation's last Presidency of the Council, which lasted from 11 May 2020 to
11 May 2023. The Russian Presidency pledged to continue establishing the Arctic Council
as the main instrument for international co-operation in this region, allegedly by
improving its efforts. The stated intentions aimed to promote the effectiveness of
Working Groups and of areas of expertise, as well as the Secretariat’s, and to outline
mechanisms for financing the Council's activities. The expectation was of thus fostering
the promotion of deliberations and recommendations by stimulating dialogue and greater
interaction with the increasingly numerous Observer States. All this in order to provide
adequate involvement in the Council's general activities. It should be stressed that this
Council, as it stands, does not have any competencies in the area of security and defense.
When Norway took over the chairmanship of the Arctic Council on 12 May 2023, she set
out to intensify the Arctic Council's collaboration, in general, that is, with its Economic
Council, the Arctic Coast Guard Forum and with its’ University. Among the priorities of
the Russian Presidency a place was held, ab initio, for the promotion of international
scientific co-operation; in particular with regard to the possibility of conducting a Council
scientific expedition that would cover in-depth studies of the Arctic Ocean as a whole.
What was at stake was "sustainability", expressed in general terms by a Kremlin that
was well aware of the fact that we emphasized, that the Arctic Council had and has no
powers whatsoever in terms of security
6
.
In truth, none of this actually peaked in any meaningful sense, given the constraints
imposed by the Russian invasion of Ukraine on 24 February 2022. Sustainable progress,
in essence aimed at embodying the "development of the Arctic region" an objective
naturally partly guided by the quality of its human capital quickly fizzled out. The
intentions did seem good and sensible. The focus of the Russian Presidency, which lasted
from 2020 to 2023, was (or was intended to be) on increasing sustainability, on measures
to adjust to climate change, on improving the well-being, health, education, quality of
life of the Arctic inhabitants, and the resilience and viability of their communities,
including that of the "indigenous peoples"
7
. As well as on guaranteeing socio-
6
As is the case with the Antarctic Treaty, and unlike the Black Sea. In fact, the international organization
that oversees the Black Sea is the BSEC (Black Sea Economic Cooperation), which includes a subsidiary
entity called the International Centre for Black Sea Security (ICBSS), based in Athens, and created there in
order to (i) minimize centrality by placing its headquarters in a state linked to the Black Sea, but not
bordering it, and (ii) at the same time guarantee some exemption. The formula did not work: after the
Russian invasion of Georgia in August 2008 and its partition, the ICBSS was reduced by Moscow to an entity
merely concerned with ecology, regional economy and the creation of roads and railways around it. As
concerns the Arctic, in this regard, it is apposite to carefully analyze a report proposed by Michael Paul and
Göran Swistek (2022), "Russia in the Arctic. Development Plans, Military Potential, and Conflict Prevention",
SWP, Research Paper 3, published in Berlin.
7
The indigenous peoples of the Arctic include, for example, the Saami who live in the circumpolar areas of
Finland, Sweden, Norway and the north-west of the Russian Federation. Added to these are the Nenets,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
29
environmental sustainability and, in turn, as an outcome, generating a greater economic
development of the region. The promotion of scientific, educational and cultural
exchanges, tourism and contacts between peoples and regions would also be high on its
agenda. In the approved document, special attention was paid to "preserving the
linguistic and cultural heritage of the indigenous peoples of the Arctic", as well as to
"cross-border youth co-operation"
8
.
We shall see if the seeds planted last, given the unpredictability of the war on Ukraine
unleashed by Putin's Russia, and taking into account the crumbling of these resulting
cooperation plans that were stopped early on.
3. Russia and the invasion of Ukraine: consequences for the United
States, NATO and, less centrally, the EU
Russia's concept of its security requirements and, on the other hand, NATO's
commitments to mutual defense and deterrence have resulted in a stalemate and even
some very visible tension on the Alliance's northern flank given that its forces operate
in too close a proximity. It should be noted that the Arctic, when viewed from an
azimuthal projection, has many of the characteristics of "a lake". It is, in fact, a circular
area, flanked by five states and with only two outlets. The image of a "lake" for this basin
seems useful for reaching a better understanding of the political and military dynamics
here at play. One of them borders the North Atlantic and forms a strait, a chokepoint, a
bottleneck that has been nicknamed GIUK (an acronym for Greenland, Iceland, and the
United Kingdom). The other, the Bering Strait, is very narrow, less than one hundred
kilometers long, linking the Arctic Sea to the north Pacific. The littoral states are therefore
much closer to each other than it at first might seem seen from above, they stand, so
to speak, all spread across a round and not very large "pond". This great proximity
between a couple of major powers and a set of very rich ones has rather interestingly
led to growing tensions. It is clear that both competition and cooperation are evident up
in the High North.
As tempting as it is to view the Arctic through the prism of competition between Great
Powers which would undoubtedly fit in with Russia's quest for recognition as a great
power there is little to suggest that there is anything substantially different about its
military posture. Instead, the Kremlin is announcing a return to a new posture that clearly
takes us back to the days of a Cold War focused on the old tasks of preserving the
sanctuaries of its fleet of ballistic missile submarines and now cruise missiles too; as well
as the necessary military operations taking place in the North Atlantic posed in a
preventive posture, accounting for the tragedy of the possible outbreak of a generalized
Khanty, Evenk and Chukchi also in Russia, and the Aleut, Yupik and Inuit (Iñupiat) in Alaska, the Inuit
(Inuvialuit) in Canada and the Inuit (Kalaallit) in Greenland. The Inuit were the people who for centuries
were nicknamed the Eskimos. In Russia alone, there are 4 million people living on this northern edge of the
Federation, one million of whom are indigenous peoples.
8
With Russia's invasion of Ukraine and the sanctions that have made many forms of cooperation impossible,
little or none of this has been achieved. Existing cooperation has been limited to collaboration centered on
search and rescue efforts and on fishing activities in the Basin. We shall see if Norway, now at the helm of
the Arctic Council, will be more successful in these areas.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
30
war in Europe, in some ways repeating the precautions it took during the Cold War. But
a meaningful balance does not seem very likely: no matter how loud she is, Russia is
resuming its northern military missions with far fewer resources and facing a much more
complex and sophisticated panoply of rival capabilities than during the Soviet Union.
In truth, Russia's contemporary actions in the Arctic, namely its aggressive rhetorical
stance combined with its long-standing territorial claims, have done very little to change
the face of its diplomatic position with regard to the other Arctic states, only alienating
and antagonizing them in an ever-growing accentuated aggressive posture. Its only
partner of choice as relates to its scientific research and economic demands for the Arctic,
has increasingly been China. A China that, with Moscow's consent, appears to be keen
on asserting itself as "a state close to the Arctic" a claim and status rejected outright
by the United States of America, naturally viewed with strangeness and fear by the other
states bordering this glacial ocean
9
.
In an ideal world, in terms of diplomacy although Russia may not be very receptive to
bilateral or multilateral niceties the United States of America, the European Union and
NATO should ideally raise and encourage topics of cooperation where there is a clear
convergence of interests. She should, as well, be proposing the implementation of transit
rules similar to those that existed during most of the long years of the Cold War, in order
to reduce tensions avoiding or managing crises that may arise or, at the very least,
trying to mitigate potential risks of conflict triggered by fortuitous accidents or even
simple miscalculations. Thus, ideally, aiming at promoting a much-needed deterrence,
through which the US and NATO would gain by making a serious commitment to improve
their defense mechanisms in order to deter Russia from conflating its aircraft, military
and commercial vessels in and around the Arctic. And to ensure that the Alliance
continues to be able to maintain the capacity to carry out its military reinforcement plans
for the northern and eastern flanks. Unfortunately, since the invasion of Ukraine, this has
not been as effective as it could otherwise have been. None of the sides, the US/NATO
and the Russian Federation, is relenting.
It would be good, however, that this was not the case. In seeking not to hand over the
Arctic Basin to Russia, the Alliance will have to remain aligned with the obvious objectives
of continuing to manage the competition with the Russian Federation through a judicious
and strategic combination of joint de-escalation actions. That would entail making a
series of adjustments that display a resolute commitment on the one hand and some
moderation on the other. That would mean having Washington and the Alliance improving
and demonstrating real defense and deterrence capabilities without, however, taking
unnecessary risks in the face of some actions of mere rhetorical defiance on Moscow's
part. To this end, a high level of cohesion, interoperability and the capacity for a dialogue
that is tenuous at times but always indispensable as parts try to attain a stable balance
between the determination to show willingness to use force. And, at the same time, via
a constant willingness to negotiate on precise and fair terms, promoting the peaceful
coexistence of all stakeholders. Unambiguously and without concessions, of course,
9
A point emphasized by Eugene Rumer, Richard Sokolski, Paul Stronski (2021), ibid. CH PAUSNSKI
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
31
which would require clearly conveying to Russia where the interests, objectives and red
lines of the Allies both those of the European Union and, above all, those of NATO.
The Russian Federation would also have to do the same, and we do not think this is by
any means a foregone conclusion. It should always be borne in mind that both the US,
its Allies and Russia have been in these unusual situations of an apparent quasi-
rapprochement before. And they somehow managed to survive even when subjected to
stout strains
10
.
4. Moscow's political and economic angles in the development of the
part of the Arctic that it claims as its own
Despite the plans of the Russian government and large corporations to attract foreign
investors in order to facilitate the realization of their plans for the economic exploitation
of the Arctic, the prospects of success are far from certain. The current climate has not
at all favored it since at least 2007. Oil and gas, which have always been the focus of
attention of these plans, are being unearthed in large quantities in other regions that are
more accessible and less hostile in terms of climatic condition
11
. Russia's track record in
carrying out ambitious programs, even those personally sponsored by Vladimir Putin, is
far from a good bet. Large corporations with close ties to the Russian executive, such as
Rosatom, Gazprom or Rosneft, can be substantially subsidized by the Kremlin. However,
many projects that need direct political leverage remain without available funding, and
so much of what had been projected remains unrealized.
Although, as we shall see, the conjuncture is quickly changing. Russia's own ambition to
expand its exports of liquefied natural gas (LNG) to Asian markets – even with regard to
a China that in recent years has grown closer to Moscow faces a high degree of
uncertainty, a point we shall expand on later below. Thus far, the combination of the high
cost of LNG, the cyclical timings and challenging conditions of the Northern Route. So the
risk of further US sanctions and the tough and inflexible stance of Chinese state
negotiators are significant challenges that need to be overcome in order to turn some of
Russia's ambition into a concrete reality.
Most of the reasons for this are easy to understand. The size, scale, emptiness and
conditions of Russia's Arctic regions do represent a challenge of gigantic dimensions for
the goal of developing an entire support infrastructure that could otherwise be the engine
10
To get an idea of the scale of the tensions that existed before the invasion of Ukraine and the announced
accessions of Finland and Sweden to NATO, see the much-cited article/commentary by a University of
Calgary professor, Rob Huebert (2019), "A new Cold War in the Arctic?! The old one never ended!", Arctic
Year Book 2019. Below, we will discuss some of the potential changes that have taken place since these
fundamental changes, especially with regard to the Alliance.
11
It should be noted that the melting of ice in the High North, as in Antarctica, far exceeds the amount and
speed of the rest of the planet. It should also be emphasized that 1/3 of the expected new hydrocarbon
deposits will be located in the Arctic. The data was estimated in 2008 by the US Geological Survey (2008),
Circum-Arctic Resource Appraisal: Estimates of Undiscovered Oil and Gas North of the Arctic Circle, USG
Department of the Interior, US Geological Survey. According to the USGS prospective survey, the sum of
the mean estimates for each province indicates that 90 billion barrels of oil, 1,669 trillion cubic feet of
natural gas, and 44 billion barrels of natural gas liquids may remain to be found in the Arctic, of which
approximately 84 percent is expected to occur in offshore areas". These numbers still stand.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
32
of a truly flourishing political and economic activity in these inhospitable parts. So far,
however, the Northern Maritime Route faces an uncertain future in terms of the role it
could play that of becoming an important transport link between Europe and Asia,
idealized by those who love the Russian Arctic. However, the insurance premiums for
maritime operations in polar waters are still extremely high. As, indeed, are all the
available means for securely breaking the ice
12
. But since the unexpected speed of the
seasonal melting of the polar ice cap has changed circumstances, so things could
change... It should be emphasized that the possibility of crossing the Northern Maritime
Route (NMR) has many advantages, especially from a commercial point of view, as it
drastically reduces the distances to be traveled in summer. The traditional route through
the Suez Canal from the port of Yokuhama in Japan to Rotterdam in the Netherlands is
11,200 nautical miles, while traveling via the Northern Route reduces the trip to a mere
6,500 nautical miles, almost halving the distance to link both
13
. A difference that makes
all the difference.
It should be stressed, however, that until the early 2022 invasion of Ukraine, the Russian
Federation had to put aside the possibility of raising a second military brigade specially
prepared for operations in the Arctic, even though she wanted to do that so as to improve
its northern coastal defense. Now, given its current dire economic woes, it is hard to
fathom Moscow can still less afford to carry out any such reinforcement, unless a decision
is taken to switch into a war economy. Given the ongoing hardships, the Kremlin faces
such an enhancement of its northernmost forces will not be easy given that at the same
time, as concerns its Navy, the Northern Fleet in its latest iteration does face other pretty
significant limitations. Above all with regard to the number and operability of icebreakers
and other ships capable of navigating in waters where significant ice floes abound, and
the high demands of its troop transport capacities aerial refueling and the operability of
patrol aircraft in this other frontline. In other words, if the new Russian Northern Fleet
must be increasingly strengthened in order to be able to carry out the wide range of
missions and essential operations it needs, clearly requires major investments to correct
the current limitations for its full operability. Given the current circumstances, this will
certainly not be easy to achieve, given that Russia is already economically overstretched.
Ultimately, even if Moscow feels it imperative to increase her ability to succeed in
dominating and taking control in an Arctic open conflict with NATO, guaranteeing that will
be hardly unfeasible. If worse comes to worse, no matter how much the Kremlin feels
that a full military sovereignty and control over control of her Arctic is a crucial or even
existential, issue, it is unlikely it will be able to guarantee its capacity to fulfil those
aspirations.
12
One example will suffice: in 2020, 331 ships travelled along part of the Route, but only 62 completed the
entire journey, carrying only 26 million tons - a figure far below Moscow's stated goal of promoting the
transport of 80 million tons by 2024. Eugene Rumer, et al. (2021), op cit. For a detailed overview of these
issues, it is useful to read the paper presented at the General Officer Promotion Course by then Colonel
Eduardo Mendes Ferrão (2013), now a full General, A abertura da rota do Ártico (Northern Passage).
Political, Diplomatic and Commercial Implications, a work that was then published as a book by the
Portuguese Military University Institute.
13
A far greater reduction than that offered by the Panama Canal, which only reduces the journey from
Rotterdam to Seattle, in the United States, from 9,000 to 7,000 nautical miles if you travel along the other
polar pathway, the Northwest Route, which is also now traversable during a part of the year.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
33
5. The first stages of the militarization of the Artic by the Russian
Federation
In what concerns the topic of Russian militarization of the Arctic, we will confine ourselves
here to merely describing a series of steps indicative of the early stages of the Putin
period. These are stages that are evolved quickly, that are different among them,
complex, and in many ways still in gestation. We shall try to draw a brief sketch, while
simply endeavoring to lightly, in general terms and obviously following a chronological
order.
At first, certainly as a rejoinder to considerations tied to the new and wide-spanning
security doctrines embraced by Vladimir Putin after the two Chechen Wars, on 2 August
2007, in an operation dubbed Arktika 2007, two mini-submarines deposited a titanium
Russian flag in the sediment of the Lomonosov Shelf. A rich shelf which Moscow claimed
was an extension of its continental shelf and that therefore, according to the Montego
Bay agreements, a part of its own maritime territory. Symbolically, on each of the two
bathyscaphes that went to the seabed included in its “crewa member of the State Duma,
the parliament of the Russian Federation. The images of both the two crafts and the
titanium Russian flag were made available by the Kremlin to the world and led to
understandable widespread criticisms.
A second harsher retort was bound to rise, given that the Kremlin added to its symbolic
gesture. Canada's reaction came quickly, with Operation Nanook a military exercise
that took place in the state of Nunavut, Canada's largest state, near Greenland, and
involved military, air and naval forces, including Ottawa’s Coast Guard and part of its
Navy, and a nuclear-powered submarine. An exercise that also included land forces, in
the latter case involving forces of various kinds, from the regular Army to its National
Guard, to reservist troops and the Canadian Rangers. These 2008 military exercises were
the largest in Canada’s history. Since then, Canada has repeated these exercises every
year, since then with the participation of other states, namely the US and Greenland
(Denmark). Canada’s polar coast is the second largest in the Arctic “lake, Russia’s being
the first.
Truly, 2008 was truly an annus horribilis. On 8 August of that very year, the Russian
Federation invaded Georgia "in response to Georgian attacks on Russian peacekeepers
stationed in South Ossetia”
14
, causing their deaths. A “five-day warensued, leading to
the occupation and unilateral "declaration of independence" of two Georgian regions,
North Ossetia and Abkhazia. Many analysts, both Western and Russian, saw Putin's
actions as a response to the North Atlantic Council, which met at a NATO summit in
Bucharest, Romania, from 2 to 4 April of the same year and on 3 April it was stated
that, on an unspecified date, both Georgia and Ukraine would join the Atlantic Alliance
under an Open-Door Policy approved at the time by the Alliance's Heads of State and
Government. At the same time lapse an invitation was sent to Albania and Croatia to
begin the necessary steps for "rapid" membership of this Organization
15
. Through the
14
Armando Marques Guedes (2009), A Guerra dos Cinco Dias. The invasion of Georgia by the Russian
Federation, Preface, IESM.
15
NATO/OTAN (2008), NATO invites Albania and Croatia to accession talks, Washington.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
34
MAP (Membership Action Plan), the latter two would join the then 26 member states of
the defensive security organization, NATO.
The dies had been cast. From then onwards, Canadian-led Arctic exercises, became larger
and more multinational, namely including the United States of America and Denmark.
Soon after, from the spring of 2009 onward, once the situation had stabilized in Georgia
in the face of a notorious inability of NATO and European Union member states to react
effectively to the invasion, the Russian Federation began sending troops to the Arctic.
This meant rehabilitating old Soviet bases, creating new land, sea and air bases in the
region and starting to build ships and icebreakers suited to local climatic conditions.
These first and second processes of accelerated Russian militarization largely continued
until 2013
16
.
After a brief hiatus in 2014, occupied as it was with the invasion and occupation of Donbas
and Crimea, the process was restarted in earnest in 2015. The Vostok 2018, Vostok 2019
and Vostok 2022 exercises stand out for their unusual scale – both in quantitative terms
and in terms of co-opting China and Mongolia, which took part, as well as several others.
It is also worth mentioning that in the central and eastern Siberian regions, in 2019, a
major exercise, entitled "Centre 2019" (in Russian "Tzenter") took place. These “war
games” included Russia, China and India held joint anti-terrorism exercises with Pakistan
and four Central Asian republics, and they involved 128,000 troops from seven of these
eight countries. These games were conducted under Russian auspices from September
16 to September 21, 2019, and then they included 600 aircraft and around 450 field
artillery systems
17
.
A fourth process of militarization of the High North took place, with a series of peaks that
would continue until 2020-2021. New troop deployments, new bases in the Arctic Basin
and joint military exercises of various kinds in the region. Worth highlighting here is
NATO's large-scale joint exercise, Trident Juncture 2018, whose host country was
Norway. Around 50,000 military personnel from NATO states and partners took part,
along with 250 aircraft, 65 ships and 10,000 vehicles of all kinds. The exercise took place
in northern Norway, the Baltic and the north Atlantic, from 25 October to 7 November
2018. It involved all forces and, innovatively, included a cyber dimension
18
.
In the chronological period that followed, largely given the emergence of the pandemic
and its virulence, both unexpected events. If they did not put a stop to the process, they
16
It should be emphasized that all but two of the European Union's member states are members of the Arctic
Council: Norway and Canada; and all are members of the Atlantic Alliance. For a prescient reading of the
EU's role, I suggest the article by Sandra Balão (2015), "Globalisation, the Geopolitics of the European
Union Arctic Strategy and [some of] the New Challenges for the 21st Century". September 2015. The most
recent article by Ionela Ciolan (2022), "The EU's geopolitical awakening in the Arctic", published by the
European Union, confirmed, not alluding to the paper the Portuguese academic, Sandra Balão, had
presented seven years earlier.
17
In this case, it is useful to consult the work of Mathieu Boulège (2018), "Russia's Vostok Exercises were
both Serious Planning and a Show", Chatam House. The title of the article spells it all. It remains to be
added that 300,000 Russian troops took part, joined by 30,000 Chinese and thousands of infantrymen from
Mongolia. Turkey was invited by Moscow to take part, but from Ankara, Erdogan, "politely" according to
Boulège, declined.
18
NATO/OTAN (2018), Trident Juncture 2018. It is happening in the air, on land, at sea and in cyberspace.
The mutual defense alliance’s message was loud and clear: under Article 5 of the Washington Treaty, “we
will defend our populations and territories”, and “we will protect our partners, with whom we will work”.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
35
surely least slowed it down. In 2022, when Russia was acting militarily elsewhere, Putin,
unlike before, nevertheless made a point of carrying out strong symbolic expressions,
which took place, in the first instance, from May 2020 on, as soon as he took over the
three-year presidency of the Arctic Council. Followed, in a second phase, by conventional
and unconventional shows of force in its High North from Vladivostok to the Kola
Peninsula, via the island of Novaya Zemlya where the Kremlin had once (as the USSR)
maintained intense military activities. In the last couple of years, this has included the
stationing of nuclear submarines in the Arctic
19
.
Not surprisingly, in 2022 Norway led equally but larger NATO military exercises, dubbed
Cold Response, in its north, involving 27 countries, with the stated aim of "helping Allies
and partners practice together so they can be prepared for any situation"
20
.
6. Latest steps in Russian militarization of the Arctic
The level of mutual accusations and warnings between the US, NATO and even the EU,
on the one hand, and Russia on the other, concerning the threat they pose to each other,
seems to have given rise to a "security dilemma" that is difficult to attune and calibrate.
We may be facing a kind of spiral that certainly does not exclude risks associated with
possible uncontrolled escalations that we must always take them into account, even if
we consider them unlikely. Let us hope no catastrophic incidents arise, in an already
precarious set of conjunctures.
Focusing on the Atlantic Alliance, we must ensure the intrinsic commitment of NATO
members to their own security and Moscow's acrimonious view of its own demands in
this polar area, standing ready for a situation of potential conflict along our northernmost
flank, now that we can count with Finland and Sweden up north. Threats, mostly veiled,
are being made by the Kremlin in these last few months of 2023, namely by Moscow’s
revocation of its ratification of the Comprehensive Nuclear-Test-Ban Treaty (CTBT),
signed in 1996. In fact, a week after this revocation, on November 5, 2023, the Russian
Federation actually tested and heavily publicized the launch of a strategic cruise missile
in the White Sea, released from a submarine stationed to the western coast of its own
large island of Novaya Zemlya and from there successfully targeting its own Kamchatka
region, 6,000 kilometers away
21
. Pure posturing, with some affinities with what North
Korea has been doing for years.
19
Wall, Colin and Njord Wegge (2023), "The Russian Arctic Threat: Consequences of the Ukraine War", Centre
for Strategic and International Studies, Washington, 25 January.
20
The land, naval and air exercises took place in March and April 2022 and involved around 30,000 military
personnel from 27 countries, including Portugal. See NATO/OTAN (Mar. 7, 2022), "Exercise Cold Response
2022–NATO and partner forces face the freeze in Norway".
21
Associated Press (Nov. 5, 2023), "Russia says it test-fired an intercontinental ballistic missile from a new
nuclear submarine", Politico. According to Politico, "(t)he Imperator Alexander III is one of the new Borei-
class nuclear submarines that carry 16 Bulava missiles each and are intended to serve as the core naval
component of the nation's nuclear forces in the coming decades. According to the Defense Ministry,
launching a ballistic missile is the final test for the vessel, after which a decision should be made on its
induction into the fleet. The Russian navy currently has three Borei-class submarines in service, one more
is finishing tests and three others are under construction, the Defense Ministry said". It is hard to consider
this without due concern.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
36
Following up on what we signaled above, it should be emphasized that any direct military
conflict in the Arctic region would possibly not be limited to the region alone. And that
could mean severe impacts on both parties. All the actors engaged there have an obvious
interest in preventing a potentially devastating outcome, as a result of escalation whether
it is intentional or not. The level of risk is likely to increase as the opposing forces continue
to operate in force from their respective areas. Past experience does not bode well for
this. As has been the case in recent years, in a much leaner bipolar international order,
even when faced with the possibility of escalation, none of the parties showed any
willingness to back down or were prepared to make any compromises until the very last
moments
22
.
True, today much seems to have changed. Russia is facing the West in very peculiar
circumstances and from a position that we could characterize as one of cyclical weakness.
Its economy is stagnating and tending to decline, its population is also shrinking at a
rapid pace, and the Federation finds itself increasingly isolated in political and diplomatic
terms in Europe and, therefore, also among the states bordering the Arctic. Especially
since Vladimir Putin came to power the Kremlin has been rebuilding and somewhat
modernizing its military capabilities after a long phase of corruption, neglect and
consequent decline. Thus, even Russia's clearly specified national priorities are faced with
severe budgetary constraints and numerous technological challenges. Woes that are now
accentuated by the Wider West external application of economic, financial, and
technological sanctions as a result of the Kremlin’s invasion of Ukraine. As we stressed,
in the years to come, Russia's posture in the Arctic will most likely be affected by concerns
about the Kremlin’s real ability to stand up to a surprisingly cohesive West, perhaps
especially after the announcement of Finland's entry and Sweden's expected entry, into
the Atlantic Alliance
23
.
Faced with this position of identified weaknesses and growing regional and global risks,
instead of considering the region as the next stage of the competition with the Russian
Federation, the United States and the other NATO members could take advantage of this
moment of strategic fragility in the Arctic to opt hopefully for a dual-track strategy of
diplomacy and deterrence. It is always easier to impose conditions on weaker
adversaries, whether strategically or otherwise. But being prepared for some kind of
surprise, in the form of a Russian threat that may be greater than expected, should
always be an integral part of good strategic and operational planning. The reason is clear.
Murphy's Law: planning for the adversary's most likely possibility, while always guarding
22
NATO's aim is to preserve the necessary credibility of its commitment to the "defensive mutual defense"
clause reflected in its famous Article 5. For the Russian Federation, its "main adversary" has come too close
to the borders and areas of influence of the "Motherland", so what it says is at stake is guaranteeing
geopolitical and economic security requirements, which it feels are rightfully its. The growing tensions in no
way reflect the result of possible misunderstandings. The actions of each of the parties are intentional and
reflect nothing more than clearly conflicting interests.
23
See, for example, the article published last year by Iris Thatcher (Aug. 8, 2022), "Seven to one: The impact
of Finnish and Swedish NATO membership on Arctic security", Institute for the Study of Diplomacy, in which
she wrote that "their membership will help NATO develop a strategy for the Arctic. Until now, NATO has
largely avoided engagement in the far north, despite the rise of Russian and Chinese activity. Some reasons
that explain this include the sheer diversity of member state interest in executing a coherent NATO strategy
for the Arctic and the absence of an explicit military threat within the region. Norway has brought an Arctic
dimension to the alliance (...) suggesting that NATO will shift its focus in the future towards the Arctic". As
we shall show, this is underway, with annual joint military exercises and other developments.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
37
against the most dangerous one, is an integral part of the basic principles of effective
political and strategic planning.
However, in this particular case of the Arctic and in the current circumstances, by trying
to pursue the pure and hard objective of triumphing in a deliberate ever-harsher
competition of Great Powers, Russia, perhaps with some support from China, will most
likely be a disrupter of other priority activities whether for the Wider West, NATO or the
US. The Atlantic Alliance must act with restraint, realism and moderation in protecting its
core interests in the Arctic. This is already underway. The West's care is seen, for
example, in the careful administration and management of its competition with Russia,
in order to try to avoid consequences that lead to imbalances and with (sometimes
excessive) care about crossing any "red lines", especially since the invasion of Ukraine in
2022.
These points were made early on in an article by Christian Perez, published in the
prestigious Foreign Policy. According to him, Russia's supremacy of what we call the
"Arctic Lake", Russia's acceleration of their militarization processes, and China's actions
that could benefit Russia namely by bringing in the huge investments that the Middle
Kingdom has been making in Greenland and Iceland were generally pointed out as
being problematic. We do believe we can, and should, go further. In fact, although the
disparities in the correlation of forces between the NATO states in the Arctic and the
Russian Federation are large and favorable to NATO, they are becoming less so at this
regional level. As Perez emphasized,
"(t)oday, the Arctic is the only region where Russia has military and strategic
supremacy, and as the ongoing crisis in Ukraine escalates, it brings with it
increased risk for conflict in the Arctic. Since 2014, Russia has built over 475
new structures across its Arctic military strongholds and has conducted
extensive military exercises, most recently in January 2022"
24
.
This military leap was followed by several exercises led by the Russian Federation, that
took place in mid-April 2023, namely the Arctic Rescue Exercise, in which 13 states took
part, with a total of 39 observers, from, for example, China, Iran and Saudi Arabia
25
. It
was trailed by an exercise that the Kremlin called Secure Arctic 2023
26
. It included 16
scenarios and took place in 9 Russian Arctic regions, from Murmansk in the west to
Chukotka in eastern Siberia. More than 60,000 military personnel were engaged in
training activities, according to information from the Russian Emergency Ministry
(Emercom). Interestingly, the training exercises ended on 12 May 2023, just two weeks
after Russia completed its two-year chairmanship of the Arctic Council. Again, a clear
message was sent to us by Moscow.
24
Perez, Christian (2022), "How Russia's Future with NATO will Impact the Arctic. Three critical ways the crisis
in Ukraine will determine the region's future", Foreign Policy.
25
Atle Staalesen (Apr. 11, 2023), "Russia's big Arctic rescue exercise was attended by observers from Iran
and Saudi Arabia", The Barents Observer.
26
Thomas Nilsen (Sept. 19, 2023), "Russia kicks off trans-Arctic navy exercise", The Barents Observer.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
38
Worse still, Moscow made sure it did not stop there: on 19 September 2023, it launched
the Finval-2023 exercises, with operations by its forces and troops (involving 1,800
soldiers, "15 warships, submarines, support vessels, aircraft and coastal units are
involved as the Northern Fleet starts an exercise that stretches all along Russia's Arctic,
from the Barents Sea in the West to the East Siberian Sea")
27
. A new message. As we
noted, the aforementioned missile launch, which covered the 6,000 kilometers from the
White Sea to Kamchatka, took place in the first week of this very November. As stressed
above, this amounted to another performative step in the narrative that the Federation
is composing in multiple domains not only in the Arctic but also in all the many theatres
in which it is now once again involved. Complementary figures and disparities of this kind
do not spell anything good for the future of this enormous area. With this in mind, and
given Russia's posture in the Arctic, it seems imperative that the United States, NATO,
the members of the Arctic Council and the Arctic 7 base any plans on realistic analyses
and clear assessments of the postures we want to uphold and maintain in the High North.
In fact, for the Kremlin, as seductive as it is to look at the Arctic through the prism of
rivalry between the Great Powers which would undoubtedly fit in with the Russian
Federation's current yearnings for renewed recognition as a great power – there is very
little to suggest that its military posture ‘up there’ can actually, once everything is well
thought out, continue to prove feasible. We do not think it can. In fact, it signals a return
to a variant of the traditional Cold War-era posture focused on long-standing tasks, such
as protecting the sanctuaries of its fleet of ballistic and/or cruise missile submarines in
operations carried out in the North Atlantic in the event of a war in Europe. There has
been a clear change, and it is one that does not benefit Moscow. The Russian military
has been happy to resume their missions of old, but now with patent fewer resources
and facing a much wider range of adversary capabilities than they did during the Cold
War
27
.
Will the fact that Russia is opening up other fronts, mobilizing allies as unlikely as they
are dangerous spell intractable risks? It is surely too early to advance an answer.
However, although the rigid stalemate continued after the invasion of Ukraine and what
followed from it, perhaps some kind of cooperation between Russia and the other seven
Arctic states, especially in more practical areas devoid of harsh political dimensions, could
be desirable and may even seem possible. Let us see if that is possible. That includes
fronts such as combating climate change, search and rescue operations, and even some
co-operative scientific research activities. In an ideal world, such areas of cooperation
could and should be opened up, as they translate into issues of common interest, such
as navigational safety, environmental protection, safeguarding fish stocks and even
simple incident management. Unfortunately, hardly any of that has happened. While it is
27
A side comment seems apposite here. Vladimir Putin clearly failed to grasp, and thus to predict, the outcome
of his messianic expansionist dreams. Not wanting to delve into details, it is manifest the Russian President
did not expect his Ukrainian war of choice’ would result in a major series of domestic disasters, not only
militarily but also economically and reputationally veering towards a potential national fragmentation that
could be tragic, albeit we repute this as not too likely, particularly after the rather strange ‘Wagner Group
event’, that threatened his rule. Internationally, the now evermore indigent Federation counts with only a
handful of supporters, in spite of Putin’s attempts at swaping an international order that, ultimately, became
more solid.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
39
certain that it would be good for the NATO allies to find potential diplomatic ways to
contain the impasse, we should manage things firmly and doing so while taking a firm
stance so that rules of conduct emerge that aim to mitigate the risks of crises or incidents,
so as not to lead to a potentially disastrous escalation that would hurt us all. Looking
back, in the case of the Arctic, our position has been very carefully calibrated. This has
been achieved without much fuss on the part of an Enlarged West that has been letting
Russia spend resources on its High North that we know Moscow does not really have. So
far, this has apparently produced some good results. But our careful management has
also raised some risks.
Indeed, some impasse has been created with the abandonment of the eight-state model
(the Arctic 8) and with the much-welcomed entry of Finland and the expected entry of
Sweden into the Atlantic Alliance in the short term. It should be noted however that
following Norway's assumption of the Arctic Council on 11 May 2023, the climate for
cooperation remains icy
28
.
7. China’s presence on some of the new Arctic stages. A prospective
scenario and its potential effects
It is surely worth remembering that for almost three decades the Arctic Council has been
held up as a good example of cooperation in the post-Cold War period. The five littoral
Member-States, including Russia and the United States, worked together on research
into climate change and social development throughout the ecologically sensitive region.
Now, almost two years on, the Council members have stopped working with Russia, partly
as a result of its invasion of Ukraine and having to deal with Moscow’s also reactive stance
towards NATO enlargements east and north and what this could mean for the Kremlin.
With Norway currently chairing an almost inert Council
29
, experts will certainly be
wondering whether the viability of this polar consultation group is at risk if it is unable to
continue multidomain cooperation with a country (the Russian Federation) that effectively
controls more than half of the coastline (53%) of the Arctic Ice Ocean
30
.
28
To quote what Colin Ward and Njord Weggei (2023) prudently wrote at the end of their very rich article on
Russia's ambitions and limits in the Arctic: "it is probably too early to give an accurate and comprehensive
estimate of the future Russian warfighting capability in the Arctic, given the impact of the Ukraine war. It
would be prudent, however, given what is known and what is coming to light, to revisit assumptions that
guided prewar analysis, campaign modelling, and wargaming concerning the region. Indeed, U.S. military
doctrine is explicit that assumptions should be constantly reconsidered in light of new information, and
NATO doctrine echoes this. As NATO's new Supreme Allied Commander Europe starts crafting the alliance's
new regional defence plans, there is an opportunity to consider some of these preliminary findings in High
North scenarios. In the meantime, the old saying, sometimes attributed to Winston Churchill, that 'Russia
is never as strong as she looks; Russia is never as weak as she looks', it might be a prudent approach for
the West with respect to its security and defence planning in the Arctic".
29
Many authors and organizations have had doubts about the future of the Council. See, for example, Brett
Simpson (May 31, 2023), "The Rise and Sudden Fall of the Arctic Council", Foreign Policy, who quickly argued that
"(w)ith Russia no longer involved, it's hard to see what Arctic politics can still accomplish".
30
Until the invasion of Ukraine by Russia on 24 February 2022, the increase in geopolitical tensions did not
prevent the Arctic states from collaborating under the auspices of the Arctic Council. With the war in Ukraine
continuing, the future of co-operation in this politico-geographical area seems to be jeopardized. On March
3, 2022, the Arctic 7 issued a joint statement announcing the suspension of cooperation with Russia in this
forum. Russia seems not to have taken much notice of the isolation to which it has been condemned by the
other seven Arctic countries, concentrating on its own internal Arctic affairs, seeking to co-operate with
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
40
An Arctic Council that remains inoperative risks spawning harmful consequences for the
ecological environment of our north polar region, and for its 4 million inhabitants who
are struggling with the effects of the disappearance of sea ice and the growing interest
of non-Arctic countries in the mineral resources that still exist in an inhospitable region.
Summing up, the work of the wider Council, the so-called Arctic 8, has produced some
binding agreements in the past, mostly related to environmental protection and
preservation. As we mentioned, it was also a forum that provided a voice for the
indigenous peoples of the region. However, it has never been a forum for security issues,
since it has no jurisdictional competencies in this area, nor is it plausible that it now shall.
As an outcome of the interruption of cooperation with Moscow, around a third of the
Council's 130 projects have stalled. Worse still, new projects cannot continue and those
that remain cannot be renewed. The scientific communities working on both sides. (the
Western and the Russian) have simply stopped sharing new knowledge about climate
change, for example. Or on cooperation for possible search and rescue missions or even
ecological disasters, such as oil spills. All, in good truth, has been discontinued.
The fact that the Russian Federation finds itself excluded and isolated by the other seven
Arctic states (the Arctic 7) forces her to look, often desperately, for non-Western partners,
in order to successfully accomplish her plans in the region. Moscow has tended to turn
to Beijing. But the Russian and Chinese differences of perspective are striking, something
Moscow does not seem to want to recognize: n Russia's wishful eyes China appears to
be a privileged partner above all because of the volume of investment it could mobilize.
For China, collaboration with Russia in any field appears to be seen as both an opportunity
and a challenge. Xi Jin Ping will have to manage this issue very carefully to avoid seeing
China equally ostracized by all the other states (to repeat, the Arctic 7) of this inland
"quasi-lagoon". The fall is already happening, as Beijing has loudly responded positively
to Moscow's invitation to deepen a strong bilateral cooperation in the Arctic. Surely that
sounded good. Beijing thus not only strengthened its energy cooperation with Russia but
it has also opened the door for deeper forms of cooperation in new areas, such as
navigation on the Northern Maritime Route. It is well worth highlighting here a
geopolitical decision by China that goes back a long way, namely the creation, drawn up
in 2017 and formalized in 2018, of what Beijing decided in a White Paper to call the Polar
Silk Road
31
.
As one might expect, the academic, the diplomatic, and political worlds quickly reacted.
The following year, in February 2019, Maud Descamps, in a European Union publication,
China and inviting it to participate in Russian Arctic development projects, something we shall return to
here. Hilde-Gunn Bye (8 March 2022), "Russian Invasion of Ukraine. Joint Declaration from Arctic States:
Pausing Arctic Council Meetings", High North News. As we repeatedly emphasized, the situation is today
hardly straightforward.
31
Xinhua (Jan. 21, 2018), "China publishes Arctic policy, eyeing vision of Polar Silk Road", Xinhuanet, Beijing.
According to the official Xinhua article, "Chinese Vice Foreign Minister Kong Xuanyou shows a white paper
on China's Arctic policy during a press conference in Beijing, capital of China, Jan. 26, 2018. China published
a white paper on its Arctic policy Friday, pledging cooperative governance and elaborating a vision of "Polar
Silk Road". The document states at the outset that "China, as a responsible major country, is ready to
cooperate with all relevant parties to seize the historic opportunity in the development of the Arctic, to
address the challenges brought by the changes in the region", according to the White Paper promulgated
by its State Council Information Office. To read the original text of the White Paper, see the English
translation, published by The State Council of the People's Republic of China.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
41
put up an article, in Focus Asia. Perspective and Analysis, entitled "The Ice Silk Road: is
China a 'Near Arctic State'?", which "explores the economic and political impact
surrounding potential new trade routes that could open-up in the Arctic region given the
rapid pace of melting polar ice-caps". It is a generic and also a rich paper, which provides
an analysis according to which what is actually at stake are "the measures taken by China
to ascertain greater access to the region and reap the financial benefits of this new
frontier". Maud Descamps' text was critical and realistic, when she noted, for example,
that
"Beijing is gearing up to further its presence in the Arctic by promoting the
Transpolar Sea Route, a passage that would make use over the shorter route
past the Arctic circle for commercial and civilian purposes. However, most of
the Chinese vessels which to date are able to operate in high north, all of
which are ice breakers, belong to the People's Liberation Army navy (PLA-N)
while there is only one ship operated under the aegis of the Polar Research
Institute of China (PRIC)".
The author concluded that "(t)he further development of channels between Europe and
Asia via the Arctic is an open question that is linked to geopolitics, sovereignty,
sustainability and reciprocity"
32
.
From this lucid and careful standpoint, it seems to become almost inevitable that many
other decisions would follow, both in Europe and North America. Little by little, the tone
has changed in a West in which there have been some (few) dissonances within the
framework of growing cohesion. One of many examples came in February 2023, when
three American authors, James McBride, Noah Berman and Andrew Chatzky, published a
more in-depth article in Foreign Affairs, entitled "China's Massive Belt and Road
Initiative"
33
. In their well thought-through article the authors advanced as a central
argument that "China's colossal infrastructure investments may usher in a new era of
trade and growth for economies in Asia and beyond. But skeptics worry that China is
laying a debt trap for borrowing governments". The focal point of their criticism were
China's methodic policies of indebtedness. Without focusing specifically on the Polar Silk
Road, the three authors lucidly emphasised that
"(a)s Russia's relationship with the West has deteriorated, however, President
Vladimir Putin has pledged to link his Eurasian vision with the BRI. Some
experts are sceptical of such an alliance, which they argue would be
economically asymmetrical. Russia's economy and its total trade volume are
32
Descamps' text was critical and realistic, noting, for example, that "Beijing is gearing up to further its
presence in the Arctic by promoting the Transpolar Sea Route, a passage that would make use over the
shorter route past the Arctic circle for commercial and civilian purposes. However, most of the Chinese
vessels which to date are able to operate in high north, all of which are ice breakers, belong to the People's
Liberation Army navy (PLA-N) while there is only one ship operated under the aegis of the Polar Research
Institute of China (PRIC)". The author concludes by arguing that "(t)he further development of channels
between Europe and Asia via the Arctic is an open question that is linked to geopolitics, sovereignty,
sustainability and reciprocity".
33
McBride, James, Noah Berman and Andrew, Chatzky (Feb. 2, 2023) "China's Massive Belt and Road
Initiative", Foreign Affairs, Council on Foreign Relations, Washington.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
42
both roughly one-eighth the size of China's – a gulf that the BRI could widen
in the coming years". What's more, they called for a robust European
intervention, raising the following question: "An Opportunity for the EU to
Pitch In?".
That is not all, when it comes to the potentially deeper collusion in a Russia-China
connection that is still not entirely clear, either for Europe or for North America. Nor, we
believe, will it be for China and Russia. As regards the suspension of the Arctic Council,
China has also publicly stated that it would not recognize the Arctic Council without
Russia
34
. A classic as taking advantage of the ongoing confrontation between Russia
and the other seven Arctic countries, within the larger framework of Arctic 8, China
senses and seizes the opportunity to more easily set in motion new cooperation projects
at a much easier bilateral level. And there with various focuses and apparently, at least
for now, many without major obstacles, albeit with some convenient opacity, as is typical
of the always complex relationships between "allies". For Beijing, deepening Arctic
cooperation with Russia favors its own interests as concerns its economy, energy security
and political influence in the region. Perhaps the question, on the one hand, is the
following; how long can last the good times of Sino-Russian cooperation, promoted by
short-term external conflicts? On the other hand, the deepening of China-Russia
cooperation is taking place against the backdrop of an ever-greater division of the other
actors' designs with a potentially ever-greater agency in the Arctic, whether it is as co-
operation or as competition.
The deeper China's cooperation with Russia, the more probable that that will become a
matter likely to engender misunderstandings and surveillance from the remaining Arctic
countries. And this reading, in turn, will most surely lead to the creation of a climate of
mistrust towards Beijing by other regional or global states and even trigger tensions and
even confrontations between China and the Arctic 7 states.
In the current situation, the recent rapprochement between China, or the China-Russia
pair, with states like Iran or North Korea, to give just two examples, could have
34
On this issue, see another article by A. Staalesen, (2022) "Chinese shippers shun Russian Arctic waters",
The Barents Observer, 22 August. Since 2022, China and the Chinese state shipping company COSCO have
refused to use the Northern Route, although they continue to operate in other Russian regions. Since 22
August 2022, the Russian state-owned Rosatom, which grants permits for the Route, has seen 869 ships
pass through, all of them Russian. China's COSCO has not made any requests to use the Northern Route
since the invasion of Ukraine. According to "Russian Arctic expert Mikhail Grigoriev says international
shipping companies now carefully steer clear of Russia". "The feeling among international shippers and
traders is that everything that goes through Russia now is like acid," wrote Mr Grigoriev. According to
Elizabeth Buchanan, in an article published on March 18, 2022, the British renowned Royal United Services
Institute (RUSI) stated that the conflict could jeopardize "the existing rules-based Arctic order". See also,
for a reading more focused on a generic perspective of the potential impact of the ongoing conflict, the
Royal United Services Institute article, this one by Elizabeth Buchanan (Mar. 11, 2022), entitled "Ukraine
War and the Future of the Arctic", RUSI. The most recent and already cited article by Colin Wall and Njord
Wegge (Jan. 25, 2023), the former American and the latter a Norwegian professor at the Norwegian Military
Academy. The positions they take and map out in detail hold very interesting nuances, particularly Russia's
military evolution in the Arctic, both logistical and operational coming as they do from almost a year after
Putin’s attack on Ukraine.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
43
consequences and provoke reactions the extent of which we cannot yet foresee or
ascertain very clearly.
8. What are the future dynamics emerging in this region?
The impact of Russia's war in Ukraine has clearly damaged peaceful coexistence and
cooperation in the Arctic region. The member states of the Arctic 7 group refused to
cooperate with the Russian Federation, openly and understandably confronting and
marginalizing the Kremlin. In order to overcome this situation, Russia, lacking the means
to act alone, found itself and continues to find itself needing to look at China as its
partner of choice for pursuing her projects in this large area of the High North. Although
China has generally been cautious, the Russian Federation's eagerness to co-operate with
Beijing in this region seems to be generating a possible opportunity for
(re)rapprochement between the two states.
But only partially and not always favorably for Moscow. It should be noted, for example,
that Beijing needs to continue being extremely vigilant and cautious about the possibility
of deepening any Chinese cooperation projects with Russia. The reason for this is simple
to equate. Both the conjuncture and the correlation of forces between these two states
are today very different from what they were in the past. In what specifically concerns
the High North, these rapprochements, however good they may seem to Moscow, could
negatively and irreversibly affect China’s relations with the other states (the Arctic 7)
linked to this new regional conjuncture, especially after their reaction to Russia's invasion
of Ukraine.
A couple of examples demonstrate this fully, we believe. It is an indisputable fact that
since end February 2022 and until the 11th of May 2023, Russia did not allow ships from
states in the Wider West to pass through the Northern Route. The Kremlin did, however,
authorize the passage of Chinese ships, some of them commercial VLCCs (Very Large
Container Carriers), along with a growing number of ice-brakers built by Moscow, and
other military and/or dual use vessels. But, surely out of prudence and possibly to at
least some surprise in Moscow, China decided not to do so, at least until 2023, when
transit resumed
35
.
What is more, as we have pointed out, Russia has organized large-scale joint military
exercises on the Northern Sea Route, such as the famous Vostok (East) 2018, 2019 and
2022 joint Russian military exercises; or the 2023 also joint exercise which took place in
35
Malte Humpert (Oct. 9, 2023), "Chinese Container Ship Completes First Round Trip Voyage Across Arctic",
High North News. As Humpert wrote, "(a) Chinese container ship has completed a three-months round trip
voyage from the Baltic Sea to China and back. It is the first step in establishing regular, albeit small-scale,
container liner service utilising Russia's Northern Sea Route." The first commercial ship to pass through the
Route was a Danish Maersk vessel, in 2018. In this case, as the author notes, not only did the ship do the
round tour, with a return trip, but also, "the NewNew Polar Bear's roundtrip voyage is the first of its kind
establishing regular service, rather than experimental or ad-hoc container ship voyages such as Maersk's
2018 voyage with the Venta Maersk (...) A NewNew Shipping Line entered the Arctic with five container
vessels this summer with service along the full route between China and St. Petersburg. The ships are the
2,741 TEU Xin Xin Hai 1, the 2,741 TEU Xin Tian 1 and the 3,534-TEU NewNew Star. These three container
ships made their way to St Petersburg, thus entering the Baltic via the Danish Sea; the remaining two
stayed in Arkhangelsk, near the Kola Peninsula.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
44
the Sea of Japan rather than the Arctic. In of these, there Russia has been keen on
demonstrations of new equipment, some sharing of technology took place, and some
interoperability between the participating forces has been warranted. Most crucially,
despite the delays caused, on the one hand by the pandemic and on the other by
Moscow's focus on Ukraine, commercial and military cooperation with China has not
completely stalled. However, Russia is now facing a complex, difficult and unparalleled
situation in its Arctic, and not only in the Arctic Basin in general.
The Kremlin is currently subject to multiple sanctions imposed by the United States and
by the other NATO states, by the European Union ones, and also by a dozen or so others
that have joined these. At the same time, all of these countries' support for Ukraine is
putting a general increasing amount of pressure on Russia, both internally and externally.
At the same time, all official links and contacts between the Arctic 7 and Russia were
swiftly canceled after Russia’s invasion of Ukraine. For example, all the Member-States
of the "Nordic Council of Ministers" quickly announced the cessation of pretty much any
sort of regional co-operation between the Nordic countries and the Russian Federation.
Greenland stopped exchanging fishing quotas with Russia; Norway followed the European
Council and joined the sanctions of restrictive measures against Russia, as planned,
Moscow ceased to chair the Arctic Council on the planned date of 11 May 2023
36
.
What is the larger picture and what will be the final outcome? We cannot rule out the
prospect of China wanting to repeat step by step, complementing what it is doing in
south-eastern Eurasia – along the former ‘soft belly’ of the USSR. In other words, in the
Central Asian arc – a new One Road, One Belt, which will allow it privileged access to the
Indian Ocean and the South Atlantic, where it already has a pied à terre from Myanmar
to Sri Lanka, from Djibouti to Tanzania, South Africa and Angola, to name but a few. It
should also be noted that on the other side of the Atlantic Basin, partners ranging from
Brazil to a huge number of states on both the east and west coasts of South America,
not forgetting the many more states in the Caribbean did so too.
Nevertheless, crucially, this time, China, after a lull, has carefully restarted links with
Russia in what concerns the High North. What we could perhaps call a Northern One
Road, One Belt in order to enter, and to regularly access, via by this route, a prosperous
North Atlantic, in which stand face to face the two largest economic blocs on the planet:
the European Union (plus the United Kingdom), as well as the northern part of the New
World namely Canada, the United States of America, and an increasingly prosperous
Mexico. What will come of this is still unknown, but we can speculate about a prospect
that we think is at least credible. As we noted above, the hypothesis of this Northern
Route is not new, having been called a Polar Silk Road by Beijing in the 2018 White Paper
published in Beijing, to which we referred above. In the West, the expression "Polar Silk
36
Edvardsen, Astri (May 12, 2023), "Russia: "The Risk of Weakening the Arctic Council Should Not Be
Underestimated"", High North News Only Norway took part in the handover; the other Council states spoke
online, digitally with the Russians and Norwegians present in the Russian city of Salekhard. The impact was
immediate. As Russian Ambassador Nicolay Korshunov steadfastly stated, "The future of the council and
cooperation within this format under Norwegian chairmanship appears uncertain".
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
45
Road" has been used, at least since 2021, in a literal translation from the original
Mandarin
37
.
In an interesting summary, after writing about the cooperation China has with Moscow
and the common interests that the two states share, the aforementioned Anu Sharma
formulated the following series of considerations, which we make our own:
"through various economic and commercial commitments, China has taken
constructive diplomatic steps to cultivate relations with the Arctic Council that
will facilitate Chinese interests. China has entered into joint ventures with
Russian gas companies, in addition to building an embassy in Iceland and
financing the Kouvola-Xi'an train in Finland. China has also warmed relations
with Norway and Greenland through various investments. This inflow of
investments will, in turn, help Greenland to lessen its reliance on Denmark.
Moreover, all this has helped China to increase its foothold in Arctic nations"
38
.
Studies like these have gained a particular academic weight, given the lucidity with which
they unveil the correlation of forces between China and Russia. It is worth emphasizing
this by quoting the words of a Chinese academic from Peking University, Chuan Chen, in
a recent article he published in April 2023 in the journal of The Arctic Institute, based in
Washington DC. Words that we also make our own. In a well-founded and scathing view,
Chuan lucidly stated the following in his article:
"China should ensure that its collaboration with Russia does not harm its
relationship with other Arctic states. At present, Russia is excluded and
isolated by the seven other Arctic states (Arctic 7) in the Arctic, and Russia's
Arctic strategy has also been hindered. To realise its Arctic plans, Russia
desperately needs non-Western partners to jointly develop the Arctic.
Therefore, Russia sees China as a suitable option. For China, collaboration
with Russia is both an opportunity and a challenge, and China needs to handle
it carefully to avoid being ostracised by other countries in the Arctic".
In other words, Beijing wants to ensure good ties with the Arctic 7, even if it has to do
so without Moscow
39
.
Which is hardly surprising, if we pause and ponder for a moment. China and Russia are,
in fact, two very different states. Although China considers itself "a quasi-Arctic state",
the truth is that it quite clearly is not. It does not take long to fathom and comprehend
that the Russian Federation and China have very divergent interests, commitments,
37
The academic study published by the US military's Air University (AU) a couple of years ago, created for
the academic support of the relatively new Air and Space Forces that the US decided to establish as a fourth
branch of its Armed Forces, will do for everyone: Anu Sharma (Oct. 25, 2021), "China's Polar Silk Road:
Implications for the Arctic Region", Journal of Indo-Pacific Affairs. Sharma is an Indian academic and
journalist from Jaipur now working with the United States from New Delhi.
38
Idem, op. cit.
39
Chuan Chen (Apr. 4, 2023), "China-Russia Arctic Cooperation in the Context of a Divided Arctic", The Arctic
Institute, Centre for Circumpolar Security Studies, Washington DC.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
46
visions of the future, stakes and types of alliances, histories, economies and
demographics that are quite different from each other, as well as quite dissimilar concepts
of sovereignty and political and geopolitical projects. In terms of their generic capacities
and their respective cultural broths. It is therefore difficult to glimpse the "eternal
friendship and alliance" that they profess to have for each other. It is plain to see, once
we combine the two readings quoted and which we share in the broadest sense, it would
be difficult to discern more clearly the Middle Kingdom's tacit appetite for
articulation/penetration in the North Atlantic via the route provided by Moscow, literally
"flanking" a Russia under pressure as a result of the sanctions imposed on it by the West
in response to the invasion of Ukraine.
If the economic situation continues as it is, the Kremlin will never have access to the
North Atlantic markets that China is trying to penetrate. But if, and only if, the states in
North America and Europe (the latter, for the time being, less averse to collaborating
with China) consent it. One hypothesis, however, seems at least partly predictable: we
are facing a new reality where, as in the case of the southern One Road, One Belt, Moscow
will only be able to participate as a second fiddle in the northern Polar Silk Road.
References
Aliyev, Nurman (2021), "Russia's Arctic Council Chairmanship in 2021-2023", Friedrich
Ebert Stiftung, March. Available at: https://library.fes.de/pdf-
files/bueros/moskau/17686.pdf
Associated Press/Politico (Nov. 5, 2023), "Russia says it test-fired an intercontinental
ballistic missile from a new nuclear submarine", Politico,
https://www.politico.com/news/2023/11/05/russia-ballistic-missile-submarine-test-
00125463
Balão, Sandra (2015), "Globalisation, the Geopolitics of the European Union Arctic
Strategy and [some of] the New Challenges for the 21st Century". September 2015.
Available at: https://www.researchgate.net/
Bekkevold, Jo Inge and Paul Siguld Hilde (Jul. 28, 2023), "Europe's Northern Flank Is More
Stable Than You Think", Foreign Policy, https://foreignpolicy.com/2023/07/28/arctic-nato-
russia-china-finland-sweden-norway-northern-europe-defense-security-geopolitics-
energy/
Boulegue, Mathieu, (Jan. 31, 2023), "Exploring military security issues in the Arctic",
Chatam House. Available at: https://www.chathamhouse.org/2023/01/exploring-
military-security-issues-arctic
Buchanan, Elizabeth (Mar. 18, 2022) "The Ukraine War and the Future of the Arctic",
Royal United Services Institute (RUSI). Available at: https://www.rusi.org/explore-our-
research/publications/commentary/ukraine-war-and-future-arctic
Bye, Hilde-Gunn (Mar. 8, 2022), "Russian Invasion of Ukraine: Joint Declaration from
Arctic States: Pausing Arctic Council Meetings", High North News. Available at:
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
47
https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/joint-declaration-arctic-states-pausing-arctic-
council-meetings
Chen, Chuan (Apr. 4, 2023), "China-Russia Arctic Cooperation in the Context of a Divided
Arctic", The Arctic Institute, Centre for Circumpolar Security Studies. Available here:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/china-russia-arctic-cooperation-context-divided-
arctic/
Ciolan, Ionela (2022), "The EU's geopolitical awakening in the Arctic", European Policy
Centre, European Union. Available at: https://www.epc.eu/en/Publications/The-EUs-
geopolitical-awakening-in-the-Arctic~47c318
Descamps, Maud (2019), "The Ice Silk Road: is China a "Near Arctic State?", Focus Asia.
Perspective and Analysis. Available at https://isdp.eu/publication/the-ice-silk-road-is-
china-a-near-artic-state/
Edvardsen, Astri (May 12, 2023), "Russia: "The Risk of Weakening the Arctic Council
Should Not Be Underestimated"", High North News. Available at
https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/russia-risk-weakening-arctic-council-should-not-
be-underestimated
Fabey, Michael (October 2022), "AUSA 2022: Lack of US Army Arctic progress
questioned", JANES. Available at: https://www.janes.com/defence-news/news-
detail/ausa-2022-lack-of-us-army-arctic-progress-questioned
Ferrão, Eduardo Mendes (2013), The opening of the Arctic route (Northern Passage).
Political, Diplomatic and Commercial Implications. IESM. Available at:
https://comum.rcaap.pt/bitstream/10400.26/9950/1/TII-
%20Cor%20Mendes%20Ferrão.pdf
Heggelund, Gørild Merethe (18 Oct., 2022), "China's Polar Silk Road. Reality or Vision?",
Fridtjof Nansens Institututt (FNI), Norway, available at
https://www.fni.no/projects/china-s-polar-silk-road-reality-or-vision.
Huebert, Rob (2019), "A new Cold War in the Arctic?! The old one never ended!", Arctic
Year Book 2019. Available at:
https://arcticyearbook.com/images/yearbook/2019/Briefing-
Notes/2_AY2019_COM_Huebert.pdf
Humpert, Malte (Oct. 9, 2023), "Chinese Container Ship Completes First Round Trip
Voyage Across Arctic", High North News. Available at
https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/chinese-container-ship-completes-first-round-trip-
voyage-across-arctic
Lanteingne, Marc (August 29, 2022), "The Rise (and Fall?) of the Polar Silk Road", The
Diplomat, available at https://thediplomat.com/2022/08/the-rise-and-fall-of-the-polar-
silk-road/
Marques Guedes, Armando (2009), The Five Day War. The invasion of Georgia by the
Russian Federation, IESM, Preface.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
48
McBride, James, Noah Berman and Andrew, Chatzky (Februray 2, 2023) "China's Massive
Belt and Road Initiative", Foreign Affairs, Council on Foreign Relations, Washington.
Available at: https://www.cfr.org/backgrounder/chinas-massive-belt-and-road-initiative
NATO/OTAN (2008), "NATO invites Albania and Croatia to accession talks, Washington".
Available at: https://www.nato.int/docu/update/2008/04-april/e0403h.html
NATO/OTAN (2018), "Trident Juncture 2018.It is happening in the air, on land, at sea
and in cyberspace". Available at: https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/157833.htm
NATO/OTAN (2022), "Exercise Cold Response 2022 - NATO and partner forces face the
freeze in Norway", 7 March. Available at:
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/news_192351.htm#:~:text=Cold%20Response%
202022%20is%20a,the%20air%20and%20at%20sea
Nilsen, Thomas (Sept. 19, 2023), "Russia kicks off trans-Arctic navy exercise", The
Barents Observer. Available:
https://thebarentsobserver.com/en/security/2023/09/russia-kicks-trans-arctic-navy-
exercise
Rumer, Eugene, Richard Sokolski, Paul Stronski (2021), Russia in Arctic. Implications for
the United States and NATO, by The Carnegie Endowment for International Peace.
Available at: https://carnegieendowment.org/2021/03/29/russia-in-arctic-critical-
examination-pub-84181https://arctic-council.org/about/russian-chairmanship-2/
Paul, Michael and Göran Swistek (2022), "Russia in the Arctic Development Plans, Military
Potential, and Conflict Prevention", Stiftung Wissenschaft und Politik German Institute
for International and Security Affairs (ISW), Berlin. Available at: https://www.swp-
berlin.org/publications/products/research_papers/2022RP03_Russia_Arctic.pdf
Perez, Christian (2022), "How Russia's Future with NATO will Impact the Arctic. Three
critical ways the crisis in Ukraine will determine the region's future", Foreign Policy,"
March 2022. Available at https://foreignpolicy.com/2020/08/15/v-j-day-japan-world-
war-2-surrender-victory-trump-military/
Reuters, (Nov. 30, 2022), "Russia says Sweden and Finland joining NATO could
accelerate militarisation of Arctic region", Arctic Today. Business Journal,
https://www.arctictoday.com/russia-says-sweden-and-finland-joining-nato-could-
accelerate-militarization-of-arctic-region/?wallit_nosession=1#
Sharma, Anu (2021), "China's Polar Silk Road: Implications for the Arctic Region", Journal
of Indo-Pacific Affairs, 25 October. Available at:
https://www.airuniversity.af.edu/JIPA/Display/Article/2820750/chinas-polar-silk-road-
implications-for-the-arctic-region/
Simpson, Brett (May 31, 2023), "The Rise and Sudden Fall of the Arctic Council", Foreign
Policy, https://foreignpolicy.com/2023/05/31/arctic-council-russia-norway/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 22-49
New Cold Wars in the High North? Russia and the progressive militarization of the Arctic
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
49
Staalesen. Atle (Apr. 11, 2023), "Russia's big Arctic rescue exercise was attended by
observers from Iran and Saudi Arabia", The Barents Observer. Available at
https://thebarentsobserver.com/en/security/2023/04/russias-big-arctic-rescue-
exercise-was-attended-observers-iran-mongolia-and
Staalesen, Atle, (2022) "Chinese shippers shun Russian Arctic waters", The Barents
Observer, 22 August. Available at https://thebarentsobserver.com/en/industry-and-
energy/2022/08/chinese-shippers-shun-russian-arctic-waters
Thatcher, Iris (Aug. 8, 2022), "Seven to one: The impact of Finnish and Swedish NATO
membership on Arctic security", Institute for the Study of Diplomacy. Available at
https://medium.com/the-diplomatic-pouch/analysis-seven-to-one-the-impact-of-
finnish-and-swedish-nato-membership-on-arctic-security-9f6543e1f1ba
The Arctic Institute (2020), Russian Chairmanship 2021-2023. Priorities of Russia's
Chairmanship of the Arctic Council. Available at: https://arctic-council-
russia.ru/en/priorities/
The State Council of the People's Republic of China, White Paper. Available at
https://english.www.gov.cn/archive/white_paper/2018/01/26/content_2814760266603
36.htm
The White House (2022), National Strategy For The Arctic Region, Washington DC.
Available at https://www.whitehouse.gov/wp-content/uploads/2022/10/National-
Strategy-for-the-Arctic-Region.pdf
US Geological Survey (2008), Circum-Arctic Resource Appraisal: Estimates of
Undiscovered Oil and Gas North of the Arctic Circle, USG Department of the Interior, US
Geological Survey report. Available at: https://pubs.usgs.gov/fs/2008/3049/fs2008-
3049.pdf
Xinhua (Jan. 21, 2018), "China publishes Arctic policy, eyeing vision of Polar Silk Road'",
Xinhuanet, Beijing. Available at http://www.xinhuanet.com/english/2018-
01/26/c_136926357.htm
Wall, Colin and Njord Wegge (Jan. 25, 2023), "The Russian Arctic Threat: Consequences
of the Ukraine War", Centre for Strategic and International Studies (CSIS), Washington,
25 January. Available at: https://www.csis.org/analysis/russian-arctic-threat-
consequences-ukraine-war
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
50
NOVAS COLD WARS NO HIGH NORTH?
A RÚSSIA E A PROGRESSIVA MILITARIZAÇÃO DO ÁRTICO
ARMANDO MARQUES GUEDES
amarquesguedes@gmail.com
Professor Catedrático (jubilado), NOVA School of Law, UNL, na qual foi eleito Diretor do centro de
investigação (CEDIS, Portugal). Bacharel em Administração no ISCPS, Universidade de Lisboa,
BSc e MPhil no LSE, Londres, Diplôme de l'École, EHESS, Paris, todos em Antropologia Social, e
Doutoramento na FCSH, UNL. Agregação em Direito, UNL. Foi Conselheiro Cultural Português em
Luanda, Angola e Presidente do Instituto Diplomático no MNE Português. Foi, ainda, fundador e
Presidente da Mesa da Assembleia Geral da Sociedade Portuguesa de Direito Internacional
(SPDI). ORCID: 0000-0002-2622-331
ISIDRO DE MORAIS PEREIRA
isidromoraispereira@gmail.com
Major General do Exército Português, na situação de Reserva (Portugal). Mestre em Ciências
Militares, a frequentar um Doutoramento em Relações ISCSP da Universidade de Lisboa. Com
experiência nacional e internacional incluindo o desempenho de funções e operações no ámbito
da NATO. Foi Sub-Diretor do Instituto de Estudos Superiores Militares (IESM). E também Adido
Militar nas Embaixadas Portuguesas em Washington DC, nos EUA e em Ottawa, no Canadá.
ORCID: 0009-0006-0650-1107
Resumo
A Bacia do Ártico pode ser hoje considerada como um ponto focal emergente na conjuntura
política e estratégica patente no quadro global. Se observado numa “projeção azimutal quási-
equidistante”, esta bacia confina com cinco Estados ribeirinhos, embora inclua muitos outros
que com estes cinco interagem. Uma organização internacional formal, o Conselho do Ártico,
foi criada para tentar regular os múltiplos interesses que sobre ela convergem. O Direito
Internacional não tem sido suficiente para a levar a cabo, entre outras razões porque o
Conselho o tem competências no âmbito da segurança e defesa. Por outro lado, o mero
facto de se tratar de uma área relativa a uma bacia marítima com muitas das características
de “um lago”, cria dificuldades inesperadas, e muitas vezes mal conhecidas no que à
emergência da sua centralidade diz respeito. Ao contrário de outras regiões do globo,
tendemos por isso a ter pouca consciência da sua importância crescente. É de notar que,
nesta área regional de geometria variável, crescem ligações de cooperação e competição cada
vez mais evidentes. Dos cinco Estados ribeirinhos (Dinamarca-Gronelândia, Canadá, EUA-
Alasca, Federação Russa e Noruega), quatro pertencem à Aliança Atlântica, bem como a
adesão da Finlândia e da Suécia, à Aliança Atlântica (ambas desde a sua criação membros de
pleno direito do Conselho do Ártico), uma entidade sem competências no domínio da
segurança. O que poderá desequilibrar o equilíbrio ao deixar a ssia como o único país dessa
região não pertencente à NATO. Na conjuntura atual as tensões agudizam-se por via da
convergência de muitos outros Estados que com os anteriores se vão alinhando.
Argumentaremos, por nos parecer evidente, que as crescentes tensões e a militarização
regional a elas associada têm lugar em momentos e fases ligados a intervalos de uma Rússia
que se quer ver como em constante expansão, e a potencial ultrapassagem pela China a
norte. A finalidade deste artigo é demonstrar as principais dimensões desta iteração temporal
nos processos de tensão aguda que têm pautado a evolução histórica recente no que toca à
militarização desta bacia. Embora a sua geometria seja variável, manifestamente a Bacia
Alargada do Ártico justifica o seu tratamento como um todo coerente sob o ponto de vista
geopolítico.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
51
Palavras-chave
Bacia do Ártico, Federação Russa, Rota Polar da Seda, expansionismo, militarização, tensões.
Abstract
We consider the Arctic Basin as an emerging focal point patent in the political and strategic
conjuncture in the global framework. If observed in a “quasi-equidistant azimuthal projection”,
this basin borders five riparian States, although it includes many others that interact with
these five. A formal international organization, the Arctic Council, was created to try to
regulate the multiple interests that converge on it. International law has not been sufficient
to carry it out, if only because security matters are not part of its purview. On the other hand,
the mere fact that it is an area related to a maritime basin, which bears many of the traits of
“a lake”, raises unexpected difficulties, and is often poorly understood, in terms of the
emergence of its centrality. Unlike other “area studies” that we know better, we often tend to
have little awareness of its growing importance. In this study, I try to define relational
moments in the growing tensions that make this region a crucial region. It should be noted
that, in this regional area, cooperation and competition links are growing more and more
evident. Of the five riparian states (Denmark-Greenland, Canada, USA-Alaska, Russian
Federation, and Norway), four belong to the Atlantic Alliance, as well as the accession of
Finland and Sweden (both since their inception full members of an Arctic Council which has
no security competences) into the Atlantic Alliance in the High North, which shall tilt the
balance by leaving Russia as the sole non-NATO in that region. In the current situation,
tensions are becoming more acute due to the convergence of many other states that are
aligning with the previous ones. I will argue, as it seems obvious to us, the regional rising
tensions and the militarization associated with them, take place in moments and phases linked
to intervals of a Russia that regards itself as ever-expanding, and its potential northern
surpassing by China. The purpose of this work is to demonstrate that most facets of this
temporal iteration in the adversarial tension processes have guided the recent historical
evolution regarding the militarization of this basin. Albeit its’ variable geometry, clearly, the
Wider Arctic Basin justifies its treatment in terms of an Area subject to a geopolitical analysis.
Keywords
Arctic Basin, Russian Federation, Polar Silk Road, expansionism, militarization, tensions.
Como citar este artigo
Guedes, Armando Marques; Pereira, Isidro de Morais (2023). Novas Cold Wars no High North? A
Rússia e a progressiva militarização do Ártico. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14
N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.2
Artigo recebido em 27 de Outubro de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 30 de Outubro
2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
52
NOVAS COLD WARS NO HIGH NORTH?
A RÚSSIA E A PROGRESSIVA MILITARIZAÇÃO DO ÁRTICO
ARMANDO MARQUES GUEDES
ISIDRO DE MORAIS PEREIRA
Introdução
A relevância e atualidade deste artigo estão essencialmente ancoradas na importância
crescente que a Federação Russa tem vindo a atribuir a esta região do globo, em termos
políticos, económicos, estratégicos, militares e geopolíticos. O que é suscetível de
fomentar conflitos de interesses com todos os outros Estados ribeirinhos do Ártico, dado
que todos eles o Estados-membros da NATO. Por outro lado, a motivação que nos
levou a tratar esta temática, relaciona-se intrinsecamente com a importância crescente
que vem sendo atribuída a toda esta bacia. o apenas pelas riquezas que o seu subsolo
marítimo encerra, dos hidrocarbonetos a muitas outras, mas também pelo degelo
acentuado da calota polar que abre uma nova rota comercial muitíssimo mais curta (a
chamada Rota Marítima do Norte, que, apesar de sazonal quase parte ao meio o a
distância a percorrer, com todas as vantagens daí advenientes) entre o Extremo Oriente
e todo o Ocidente consumidor.
Enquadramos as questões suscitadas no presente artigo na crescente acessibilidade que
as mudanças climáticas em curso tornam posvel e significam colocando a nossa
atenção, em especial, na abertura sazonal da Rota Marítima do Norte. Esta questão
central está associada a uma constatação político-geográfica: a Bacia do Ártico coloca
frente a frente e em grande proximidade face à Federação Russa, um grupo não-
despiciendo de Estados-membros da Aliança Atlântica, o que torna a região num palco,
ou talvez melhor arena, potencial de conflitos de vários tipos. Entre eles, como iremos
sublinhar, se não um conflito, pelo menos potenciais tensões entre a China e a Rússia,
bem como entre a primeira e os Estados do Atlântico Norte, o chamado Ocidente.
Procurámos produzir este trabalho à luz dos seguintes objetivos: (i) elencar os vários
momentos da militarização cada vez mais expressiva que a Rússia tem vindo a levar a
cabo, (sobretudo nos períodos em que não se encontrou envolvida em operações
militares no seu near abroad) e que se traduzem sobretudo na condução de exercícios
militares conjuntos a crescer em espiral e nas consequentes respostas a estes exercícios
postas em prática pelos muitos outros Estados ligados ao Ártico, antes e depois do
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
53
anúncio, em 2022, de uma eventual adesão da Finlândia e da Suécia à Aliança Atlântica;
(ii) colocar em evidência se não especificamente a evolução das reivindicações territoriais
que os Estados ribeirinhos têm institucionalmente apresentado em organizações como o
Conselho do Ártico e nas Nações Unidas, no âmbito dos Acordos de Montego Bay, que
por si mesmas caberiam num outro artigo, mas pelo menos as tensões subjacentes
político-estratégicas associadas a este quadro jurídico; (iii) destacar as crescentes
dificuldades e limites operacionais, que se fazem sentir tanto no Conselho do Ártico como
na ONU, sobretudo aquelas que vieram a lume a partir de 2022 e em consequência da
Invasão da Ucrânia pela Federação Russa e do alargamento da NATO a Norte; (iv) ainda
e por último, analisar as questões mais complexas e sub-reptícias relativas às tomadas
de posição de uma China cujo interesse tem sido manifesto e cauteloso empenhada,
como está, num processo que consideramos poder redundar numa tentativa já expressa
por Pequim da criação de “uma Rota e Faixa do Norte”, o que lhe permitirá, caso tenha
lugar, um acesso mais direto ao Atlântico Norte com as previveis resistências que
nisso o Império do Meio se poderá ver na contingência de ter de encarar. Todos estes
pontos suscitam questões mais específicas que aqui começamos a equacionar.
Para tanto, afloramos, sempre em contexto, os processos acelerados de militarização
desta cada vez mais central área de estudo, sem descurar a importância dos
hidrocarbonetos e de outros recursos naturais existentes na região muitas vezes
apelidada de High North. Articulando-os com as políticas dos diferentes Estados neles
interessados e, de olhos postos nas tentativas de criação de Organizações Internacionais,
sobretudo o Conselho do Ártico e a NATO. Iremos fazê-lo nalgum pormenor quanto aos
seus enquadramentos maiores, designadamente equacionando as limitações deste
mesmo Conselho e dessa Aliança Atlântica visto o primeiro, o Conselho,
programaticamente não contemplar as dimensões securitárias que têm vindo a emergir
nesta área, e o segundo, a NATO, as ter como centrais, o que acontece em ambos os
casos. Assim se desdobra a questão central que aqui colocamos: o equacionar e enunciar
até que ponto as iniciativas crescentes da Federação Russa, apoiada pela China, terão
continuidade aos níveis político, económico, estratégico, militar e geopolítico e
produzirão, ou não, uma posição hegemónica russa nesta região do globo no curto ou
médio prazo.
Do ponto de vista teórico enquadramos a nossa perspetiva numa moldura que nas
Relações Internacionais é normalmente identificada como liberal institucionalista. Na
metodologia aqui implicitamente utilizada, este enquadramento teórico é expresso na
importância que aqui atribuímos às organizações internacionais, tanto formais como
informais, bem como ao Direito Internacional e à chamada rule of law. O nosso
posicionamento é assim semelhante ao de todos os Estados da Bacia Ártica, exceto o
caso da Rússia, que se tem vindo a afirmar como uma potência revisionista, num quando
de um ‘realismo ofensivo’ expansionista, deveras sui generis. que ressalvar, no
entanto, que a nossa perspetivação será sobretudo política, político-diplomática, e
geopolítica sem deixar de aflorar, aqui e ali, outras dimensões que poderão ser melhor
dissecadas noutros artigos que não este, dada a economia do texto que por ora
apresentamos.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
54
1. Ente a ambição e a realidade
Ao abordar o Ártico e como delimitação, colocamos o ponto fulcral na bacia marítima em
si mesma, bem como as suas extensões geográficas, os seus acessos e entraves, e as
vizinhanças tanto próximas como distantes. Dada a nossa finalidade neste trabalho,
importa, pom, começar por um dos quadros que consideramos neste artigo como maior
o institucional, neste caso o chamado Conselho do Ártico, a organização internacional
mais importante que se tem debruçado sobre esta região polar. E a NATO, que cada vez
mais importante tem sido desde há quase dois anos.
Numa visão de conjunto pode-se afirmar que a Presidência da Federação Russa do
Conselho do Ártico (2020-2023) teve, desde o seu início, ambições desmesuradas
1
. Como
poderemos verificar em pormenor ao longo deste trabalho, as pretensões da Rússia na
região do Ártico alertaram cada vez mais o Ocidente, sobretudo porque as mudanças
climáticas abriram e continuam a abrir caminho a oportunidades antes inviáveis na
região, quer em termos de navegação, quer de exploração das suas castas riquezas. Tal
como seria de esperar dadas as pretensões expansionistas que ao longo da sua História
tem manifestado, Moscovo olha com a necessária cautela o que perceciona (ou com
intencionalidade pragmática alega ler) como um desafio dos Estados Unidos e da NATO
às suas naturais ambições históricas quanto a esta região
2
. A narrativa do governo da
Federação Russa acerca da invasão ocidental” tornou-se, nos últimos anos, bastante
mais sonora e assertiva devido à sua postura militar e aos seus projetos económicos e
infraestruturais, sobretudo dado o papel assumido pela NATO (e, numa escala muito
1
Uma breve nota prévia. O nosso quadro genérico sublinha e desmonta, passo a passo, o proposto por
Moscovo, de um modo idealizado e numa suposta presciência, o levamento de prioridades russas no texto
intitulado Russian Chairmanship 2021-2023, publicado pelo The Arctic Institute. Para um maior realismo
ver sobre este mesmo tema, o artigo de Nurman Aliyev (2021), “Russia’s Arctic Council Chairmanship in
2021-2023”, publicado na Alemanha, pela Friedrich-Ebert Stiftung, em março desse ano. Vale também a
pena ver o excelente artigo de Chen Chuan (2023), China-Russia Arctic Cooperation in the Context of a
Divided Arctic”, The Arctic Institute, no seu Center for Circumpolar Security Studies, 4 de abril. Infelizmente,
mas como seria de esperar, oportunismos “pragmáticos emergem também em muitas das partes alinhadas
com ela e, porventura mais interessante, mesmo de alguns dos “Aliados” do chamado Ocidente Alargado
que se lhe opõe devem, aliás, também ser tidas em devida conta. O que não será surpresa, visto ser de
regra em todos os conflitos. Invertendo uma expressão Clausewitziana, consideramos que “a política
também é uma extensão da guerra por outros meios”.
2
O interesse russo no Ártico radica em estirpes historicamente bem conhecidas que podemos referenciar
desde o século XVI com a conquista da Sibéria, impelida pela procura ininterrupta por mais recursos e rotas
comerciais seguras. A postura russa atual no Ártico deve ser vista como uma componente do seu confronto
mais alargado com o Ocidente, onde a Europa pode ser considerada como um palco privilegiado. Os
diferendos do Kremlin no Ártico e as suas narrativas assustadoras são alavancadas por múltiplos fatores:
os preparativos para uma pouco provável, mas potencialmente catastrófica eventualidade de uma nova
guerra generalizada no Continente Europeu, a necessidade de assegurar as suas capacidades nucleares de
retaliação (a maior parte das quais se encontra localizada em torno da Península de Kola, em Severomorsk,
os HQ da Esquadra do Norte, logo abaixo de Murmansk, perto da fronteira norte da Noruega, em Kirkenes,
Finnmark), e a busca incessante de mais recursos para financiar as vultuosas despesas provocadas pela
manutenção e desenvolvimento de uma capacidade bélica que faça, pelo menos, lembrar o poderio militar
da antiga URSS. A clara postura de confronto e constante competição com o Ocidente não parece significar
quaisquer sinais de estar a diminuir, muito antes pelo contrário. Evidentemente que as pretensões de
grandes potências e os interesses comerciais das poderosas elites burocráticas terão de ser tidas em conta.
Quanto a este último ponto, não podemos deixar de sublinhar a não-linearidade das posturas assumidas
por todas as partes envolvidas; essas pretensões e interesses não se cingem à Rússia, evidentemente.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
55
menor a União Europeia) desde a invasão da Ucrânia pela Federação Russa, a partir de
24 de Fevereiro de 2022
3
.
A proposta de entrada, em 2023, da Finlândia na Aliança Atlântica e a eventual adesão
da Suécia a esta última foram sentidas pelo Kremlin como uma ameaça acrescida aos
seus propósitos. Como seria de esperar, tanto o Ministério dos Negócios Estrangeiros
russo como a porta-voz do Kremlin, reagiram, logo a 30 de Novembro de 2022:
Russia’s foreign ministry said on Wednesday that Sweden and Finland joining
NATO could accelerate the militarization of the Arctic region. Responding to a
question about how the two countries joining the alliance would affect the
Arctic Council an intergovernmental group which promotes cooperation in
the Arctic spokeswoman Maria Zakharova noted that Russia would be the
only non-NATO member of the group.
E, asseverou que “(i)t cannot be ignored that once these countries join the alliance, all
member states of the Arctic Council apart from Russia will be members of the North
Atlantic bloc,” declarou. E, acrescentou que “(t)his could lead to increased militarization
of the Arctic region but in turn, it would mean a significant increase in tensions over high
latitude security risks
4
; um ponto que adiante iremos abordar nalgum pormenor.
Importante será certamente saber se Moscovo logrará bons resultados na consecução
das suas pretensões. O poderio naval, nuclear e mesmo convencional que Moscovo tem
no noroeste da Rússia encontra-se progressivamente mais suscetível aos vetores de
precisão de longo alcance da NATO. Não é ainda claro se o desenvolvimento da Rota do
Mar do Norte (NSR) ao longo da costa norte da Rússia se traduzirá numa rota crucial de
navegação entre a Europa e a Ásia e se os projetos comerciais que lhe estão
intrinsecamente ligados são, de facto, suportáveis perante os elevadíssimos custos e a
vasta complexidade logística relacionada com a respetiva operação condicionada por
imperativos climatéricos extremos. O que suscita muitas dificuldades, sem sombra de
dúvida, dados os limites impostos por infraestruturas limitadas, um aumento da
concorrência comercial provinda de outros países, uma procura incerta por
hidrocarbonetos à medida que o mundo muda para tecnologias verdes e a possibilidade
de sanções ocidentais adicionais
5
. Tudo pontos a que iremos regressar, pois é a estas
interrogações que o presente estudo pretende, de alguma forma, dar algumas respostas
3
Para maior pormenor histórico é útil a leitura e análise do extenso e cauteloso relatório de Eugene Rumer,
et al. (2021), Russia in Arctic. Implications for the United States and NATO, publicado pelo The Carnegie
Endowment for International Peace.
4
Reuters, (Nov. 30, 2022), “Russia says Sweden and Finland joining NATO could accelerate militarization of
Arctic region”, Arctic Today. Business Journal. Para uma postura prospetiva que manifesta uma menor
preocupação conjuntural, ver Bekkevold, Jo Inge e Paul Siguld Hilde (Jul. 28, 2023), “Europe’s Northern Flank
Is More Stable Than You Think”, Foreign Policy, que abordaremos abaixo.
5
Isto sem entrar aqui, sequer, na possibilidade da reversão do processo da diminuição da calota polar caso
o processo de descarbonização do planeta entre num processo acentuadamente acelerado. Veremos onde
nos leva, caso os COPs avancem na produção em massa de hidrogénio verde, na produção de energia
elétrica a partir das tecnologias fotovoltaicas e, porventura, no desenvolvimento de centrais nucleares cada
vez mais seguras.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
56
que cremos serem plausíveis e apoiam muitas das decisões tomadas, em rios fora,
a nível internacional.
2. O Conselho do Ártico e os prospetos de um robustecimento gradual
dos Povos do Ártico
Por raes formais, começamos pelo Conselho do Ártico, colocando a tónica na última
Presidência deste pela Federação Russa, que durou de 11 maio de 2020 a 11 de maio de
2023. A Presidência Russa comprometeu-se a prosseguir o estabelecimento do Conselho
do Ártico como o principal instrumento para a cooperação internacional nesta região,
aperfeiçoando o seu esforço. As intenções então declaradas eram as de promover a
eficácia dos seus Grupos de Trabalho, áreas de expertise bem como o Secretariado e
traçando mecanismos destinados ao financiamento das atividades do Conselho,
fomentando a promoção de deliberações e recomendações pela via de estímulos ao
diálogo e a uma maior interação com os cada vez mais numerosos Estados-
Observadores. Tudo isto, por forma a proporcionar um envolvimento adequado nas
atividades genéricas do Conselho. É de sublinhar que este Conselho não tem quaisquer
competências na área da segurança e defesa.
A Noruega, ao assumir a presidência do Conselho do Ártico em 12 de maio de 2023
propôs-se a intensificar a colaboração do Conselho do Ártico em geral com o seu Conselho
Económico, com o Fórum da Guarda Costeira do Ártico e a respetiva Universidade. Entre
as prioridades da presincia russa destacava-se, ab initio, a promoção da cooperação
científica internacional, em particular no que dizia respeito à possibilidade de conduzir
uma expedição científica do Conselho que abarcasse estudos em profundidade do
respetivo oceano. O que estava em causa era “a sustentabilidade”, expressa em termos
genéricos por um Kremlin consciente do facto de, como sublinhámos, o Conselho do
Ártico não ter quaisquer competências ao nível securitário
6
.
Nada disto em boa verdade teve, porém, lugar dados os constrangimentos impostos de
permeio com a invasão russa da Ucrânia a 24 de fevereiro de 2022. O progresso
sustentável, no fundo, visava consubstanciar o desenvolvimento da região do Ártico”
um objetivo naturalmente em parte gizado pela qualidade do seu capital humano. As
intenções pareciam boas e sensatas. O enfoque da Presidência Russa, que se estendeu
de 2020 a 2023, residiu (ou pretendeu fazê-lo) num aumento da sustentabilidade,
medidas de ajuste às alterações climáticas, aperfeiçoamento do bem-estar, saúde,
educação, qualidade de vida dos habitantes do Ártico, resiliência e viabilidade das suas
6
Tal como é o caso no estipulado no Tratado da Antártida, e ao contrário do que é o caso do Mar Negro. Com
efeito, neste último, a organização internacional que o enquadra é o BSEC (Black Sea Economic
Cooperation), que inclui, como sua parcela uma entidade subsidiária intitulada de International Centre for
Black Sea Security (ICBSS), sedeada em Atenas, por forma a (i) assegurar alguma minimização de
centralidade, colocando a sede num Estado ligado ao Mar negro, mas não dele ribeirinho, e (ii) em
simultâneo, garantindo-lhe alguma isenção. A fórmula não resultou: depois da invasão russa da Geórgia e
a partição desta, o ICBSS reduzindo-se a uma entidade meramente preocupada com ecologia, economia
regional, e a criação de estradas e caminhos-de-ferro que o circundassem. A este propósito julga-se
importante a análise de um relatório proposto por Michael Paul and Göran Swistek (2022), “Russia in the
Arctic. Development Plans, Military Potential, and Conflict Prevention”, SWP, Research Paper 3, Berlim.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
57
comunidades, incluindo a dos “povos indígenas”
7
, bem como garantir a sustentabilidade
socio ambiental e nela um maior desenvolvimento económico da região.
A promoção de intercâmbios científicos, educacionais e culturais, de turismo e a relativa
aos contactos entre povos e regiões também estariam no topo da sua agenda. No
documento aprovado, uma atenção especial disse-se, colocava especial cuidado “na
preservação do património linguístico e cultural dos povos indígenas do Ártico”, bem
como na cooperação juvenil além-fronteiras”
8
. Iremos ver se isto dura, dada a
imprevisibilidade da guerra desencadeada pela Rússia de Putin, e tendo em linha de conta
o esmorecimento destes planos de cooperação dresultantes.
Tudo isto se viu alterado com a invasão intempestiva da Ucrânia pela Rússia.
3. A ssia e a invasão da Ucrânia: consequências para os Estados
Unidos da América, para a NATO e, menos centralmente, para a UE
O conceito russo no tocante aos seus requisitos de segurança e, por outro lado, os
compromissos de defesa mútua e dissuasão da NATO resultaram num impasse e até em
alguma crispação bem visíveis no flanco norte da Aliança dado que as suas forças
operam numa proximidade muitas vezes demasiado visível. É de notar que o Ártico,
quando visto numa projeção azimutal, tem muitas das características de um lago”.
Trata-se, com efeito, de uma área circular, ladeada por cinco Estados e com apenas duas
saídas.
A imagem de “um lago” para esta bacia parece-nos útil para melhor compreendermos as
dinâmicas políticas e militares que aqui estão em causa. Uma delas confina com o
Atlântico Norte e configura um estreito, que forma um chokepoint, um estrangulamento
que tem sido apelidado de GIUK (um acrónimo para Groenland, Iceland e United
Kingdom). A outra é estreitíssima, com menos de cem quilómetros que liga o Mar Ártico
ao norte do Pacífico: o Estreito de Bering. Os Estados litorais estão, assim, muito mais
próximos uns dos outros do que possa parecer estão, por assim dizer, accross a round
and not very large “pond”. Uma proximidade entre potências de peso que tem vindo a
levar a tensões crescentes.
Por mais tentador que seja ver o Ártico através do prisma da competição entre Grandes
Potências o que sem dúvida se encaixaria na busca da Rússia por reconhecimento como
uma grande potência pouco sugere que na sua postura militar exista algo de
substancialmente distinto. Em vez disso, o Kremlin anuncia o regresso a uma nova
postura que nos conduz claramente para os tempos de uma Guerra Fria focada em
7
Os povos indígenas do Ártico incluem, por exemplo, os Saami que vivem em áreas circumpolares da
Finlândia, Suécia, Noruega e nas do Noroeste da Federação Russa. Acrescem a estes os Nenets, Khanty,
Evenk e Chukchi também na Rússia, e os Aleut, Yupik e Inuit (Iñupiat) no Alasca, os Inuit (Inuvialuit) no
Canadá e os Inuit (Kalaallit) na Groenlândia. Os Inuit eram os povos que, durante séculos foram apelidados
de Esquimós. Só na Rússia, são 4 milhões de pessoas que vivem neste rebordo nortenho da Federação, um
milhão dos quais populações indígenas.
8
Com a invasão da Ucrânia pela Rússia e as sanções que tornaram impossível muitas das formas de
cooperação, nada ou pouco disto tem sido cumprido. A cooperação existente tem-se limitado à colaboração
centrada em esforços de busca e salvamento e nas atividades pesqueiras na Bacia. Veremos se a Noruega,
agora na Direção do Conselho do Ártico, temais sucesso nestes domínios.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
58
antigas tarefas de preservar os santuários da sua frota de submarinos de mísseis
balísticos e agora de cruzeiro também, bem como as necessárias operações militares a
ter lugar no Atlântico Norte numa postura preventiva, a contabilizar a tragédia da
eventual ecloo de uma guerra generalizada na Europa, de algum modo repetindo as
precauções que teve durante a Guerra Fria. Mas não parece provel: a Rússia está a
retomar esse tipo de missões com muito menos recursos e a debater-se com uma
panóplia muito mais complexa e sofisticada de capacidades rivais do que durante o tempo
da União Soviética.
Em boa verdade, as ões contemporâneas da Rússia no Ártico, designadamente a sua
postura retórica agressiva aliada às suas reivindicações territoriais de longa data,
contribuíram muito pouco para mudar a face da sua posição diplomática no que respeita
aos outros Estados do Ártico, apenas os alienando e antagonizando de forma crescente
e acentuada. O seu único parceiro de eleição nas suas pesquisas e demandas pelo Ártico
tem sido cada vez mais a China que, com a anuência de Moscovo, faz questão em se
afirmar como um Estado próximo do Ártico uma alegação e um estatuto liminarmente
recusados pelos Estados Unidos da América e naturalmente encarados com estranheza
e receio pelos outros Estados ribeirinhos deste oceano glacial
9
.
Num mundo ideal, em matéria de diplomacia muito embora a Rússia possa o se
mostrar muito recetiva os Estados Unidos da América, a União Europeia e a NATO
deveriam idealmente suscitar e incentivar tópicos de cooperação onde exista clara
convergência de interesses. Bem como propor a implementação de regras de trânsito
similares às que existiram durante a Guerra Fria no intuito de reduzir as tensões
evitando ou gerindo crises que possam surgir ou, no mínimo tentando mitigar potenciais
riscos de conflito espoletados por acidentes fortuitos ou mesmo simples erros de cálculo.
Assim, no sentido de promover a tão necessária dissuasão, os EUA e a NATO ganhariam,
empenhando-se seriamente em aperfeiçoar os respetivos mecanismos de defesa no
intuito de demover a Rússia de conflituar com as suas aeronaves, navios militares e
comerciais no interior e à volta do Ártico e para assegurar que a Aliança continue a ser
capaz de manter a capacidade de levar a bom termo os seus planos militares de reforço
para os flancos norte e oriental. O que, em boa verdade, desde a invasão da Ucrânia não
tem infelizmente acontecido com a desejada eficácia.
Seria bom, porém, que tal não fosse o caso. Ao pretender não entregar a Bacia Ártica à
Rússia, a Aliança terá de permanecer alinhada com os objetivos óbvios de continuar a
gerir a competição com a Federação Russa através de uma combinação criteriosa e
estratégica de atuações. O que implicará que sejam produzidos uma série de ajustes que
exibam um cometimento resoluto, por um lado e alguma moderação por outro. Assim,
melhorando e demonstrando as suas reais capacidades de defesa e dissuasão sem, no
entanto, correr riscos desnecessários face a algumas ações de mero desafio retórico por
parte de Moscovo. Para tanto, é indispensável um alto nível de coesão, interoperabilidade
e capacidade de um diálogo por ora ténue, tentando conseguir um equilíbrio estável entre
a determinação de se mostrar disponível para o emprego da força; e, em paralelo, uma
disposição constante, para que se consiga negociar nos termos precisos e justos
9
Um ponto sublinhado por Eugene Rumer, Richard Sokolski, Paul Stronski (2021), ibidem. CH PAUSNSKI
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
59
promovendo a coexistência pacífica de todos os stakeholders. Sem ambiguidades e sem
concessões, é certo, o que exigirá que se transmita claramente à Rússia onde estão os
interesses, objetivos e linhas vermelhas dos Aliados tanto os da União Europeia quanto,
sobretudo, os da NATO.
Também a Federação Russa terá de o fazer, o que não nos parece ser líquido. Há que ter
sempre presente que tanto os Aliados como a Rússia estiveram antes nestas inusitadas
situações de uma aparente quase-rutura, e sujeitos a fortes tensões
10
.
4. Ângulos político-económicos de Moscovo no desenvolvimento da
parcela do Ártico que alega caber-lhe
Pese embora os planos do Governo e das grandes corporações da Rússia no intuito de
chamar investidores estrangeiros de forma a facilitar a concretização dos seus desígnios
quanto à exploração económica do Ártico, as perspetivas de sucesso estão longe de se
poderem vir a confirmar. A conjuntura presente não o favorece, desde pelo menos 2007.
Petróleo e s, desde sempre o foco das atenções nesses planos, são descobertos em
grandes quantidades noutras regiões mais acessíveis e menos hostis em matéria de
condições climáticas
11
. O historial da Rússia no cumprir programas ambiciosos, mesmo
aqueles que são pessoalmente patrocinados por Vladimir Putin, está muito longe de ser
uma boa aposta. Grandes corporações com ligações estreitas ao Executivo russo, como
a Rosatom, a Gasprom ou a Rosneft, podem ser substancialmente subsidiadas pelo
Kremlin. No entanto, muitos projetos que precisam de alavancagem política direta
continuam sem financiamento disponível e, por isso, aquilo que foi projetado continua
por se materializar.
Embora, como iremos ver, estando como está em mudança a situação conjuntural, a
própria ambição da Rússia de vir a expandir as suas exportações de gás natural liquefeito
(GNL) para os mercados asiáticos mesmo no que diz respeito a uma China que nos
últimos anos está mais próxima de Moscovo enfrentam um elevado grau de incerteza,
um ponto a que iremos adiante expandir neste artigo. Com efeito, a combinação do alto
custo do GNL, os timings conjunturais e as condições desafiadoras da Rota do Norte, o
risco de mais sanções dos EUA e a posição dura e pouco flexível dos negociadores estatais
chineses constituem desafios significativos que precisam de ser superados para
10
Para ter uma ideia de escala das tensões existentes antes da invasão da Ucrânia e das anunciadas acessões
da Finlândia e da Suécia à NATO, ver, por todos, o muitíssimo citado artigo/comentário de um Professor da
Universidade de Calgary, Rob Huebert (2019), “A new Cold War in the Arctic?! The old one never ended!”,
Arctic Year Book 2019. Adiante, abordaremos aqui algumas das alterações potenciais que têm tido lugar
depois destas alterações de fundo, sobretudo no que à Aliança diz respeito.
11
De notar que o degelo no High North, tal como na Antártida, ultrapassa em muito, em quantidade e rapidez,
a do resto do planeta. É, ainda e também de sublinhar que 1/3 das novas jazidas previstas de
hidrocarbonetos estarão localizados no Ártico. Os dados foram estimados, em 2008, pelo US Geological
Survey (2008), Circum-Arctic Resource Appraisal: Estimates of Undiscovered Oil and Gas North of the Arctic
Circle, USG Department of the Interior, US Geological Survey. Segundo o levantamento prospetivo do
USGS, the sum of the mean estimates for each province indicates that 90 billion barrels of oil, 1,669 trillion
cubic feet of natural gas, and 44 billion barrels of natural gas liquids may remain to be found in the Arctic,
of which approximately 84 percent is expected to occur in offshore areas”.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
60
transformar alguma da ambição russa numa realidade concreta, como iremos pôr em
evidência.
A maioria das razões para tal são fáceis de entender. O tamanho, a escala, o vazio e as
condições das regiões árticas da Rússia, representam um desafio de dimensões
gigantescas para o objetivo de desenvolver toda uma infraestrutura de apoio que possa
ser o motor de uma verdadeira e florescente atividade político-económica nestas
inóspitas paragens. Aaqui, a Rota Marítima do Norte enfrenta um futuro incerto quanto
ao papel que pode vir a usufruir o de se transmutar numa importante ligação de
transporte entre a Europa e a Ásia, idealizada pelos apaixonados do Ártico russo. Mas,
os prémios de seguros das operações marítimas em águas polares são altíssimos, assim
como todo o apoio para quebrar o gelo
12
. Todavia, a velocidade inesperada do degelo
sazonal da calota polar tem vindo a alterar as circunstâncias. É de sublinhar que a
utilização do Rota Marítima do Norte (RMN ou NMR) apresenta bastantes vantagens de
um ponto de vista sobretudo comercial, ao reduzir drasticamente as distâncias a
percorrer no verão. O percurso tradicional, pelo Canal do Suez, do porto de Yokuhama,
no Japão, até a Roterdão, na Holanda é de 11.200 milhas náuticas
13
. Uma diferença que
faz toda a diferença.
Até à invasão da Ucrânia, a Federação Russa pôs de lado a possibilidade de levantar uma
segunda Brigada especialmente preparada para operações no Ártico e para aperfeiçoar a
sua defesa costeira – ao invés do antes declarado. Concomitantemente, a Frota do Norte
defronta outras limitações significativas, sobretudo no que diz respeito ao número e à
operacionalidade dos quebra-gelos e outros navios com capacidade para navegar em
águas aonde abundam blocos de gelo significativos, à capacidade de transporte de
tropas, ao reabastecimento aéreo e à operacionalidade de aeronaves de patrulha. A nova
Frota russa do Norte, embora cada vez mais reforçada, para ser capaz de conduzir a
ampla gama de missões e as operações imprescindíveis de que precisa, necessita
claramente de vultuosos investimentos para corrigir as atuais limitações à sua
operacionalidade plena. O que não será decerto fácil de ser realizado, tendo em vista que
a ssiaestá economicamente sobrecarregada, parece-nos adequado constatar que a
capacidade de Moscovo para lograr dominar e assumir o controlo de um conflito aberto
com a NATO, no Ártico, a sua capacidade de o continuar a conseguir fazer é uma questão
essencial.
Para melhor calibrar os ingredientes causados por estes e outros constrangimentos,
convém fornecer os dados empíricos de que dispomos no que a estas tensões diz
12
Um exemplo bastará: em 2020, 331 navios viajaram ao longo de uma parte da Rota, mas somente 62
completaram toda a viagem, transportando apenas 26 milhões de toneladas um número muito abaixo da
meta, declarada por Moscovo, de promover o transporte de 80 milhões de toneladas até 2024. Eugene
Rumer, et al. (2021), op cit.. Para uma visão de pormenor quanto a este tipo de questões, é útil a leitura
do trabalho apresentado no Curso de Promoção a Oficial General pelo então Coronel Eduardo Mendes Ferrão
(2013), intitulado A abertura da rota do rtico (Northern Passage). Implicaces Polticas, Diplomticas e
Comerciais. Um trabalho depressa publicado como livro pelo IESM.
13
Enquanto que, pela RMN, o trajeto a percorrer encurta para quase metade, por exigir apenas um percurso
de 6.500 milhas náuticas. Um encurtamento bastante maior do que o oferecido pelo Canal do Panamá, que
apenas reduz o percurso de Roterdão a Seattle, nos Estados Unidos, de 9.000 a 7.000 milhas náuticas caso
se percorra a Rota do Noroeste, também agora transitável numa parte do ano.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
61
respeito, visto serem estes os elementos que lhe dão corpo e, por isso, nos permitem
compreendê-los melhor.
5. As primeiras fases da militarização do Ártico pela Federação Russa
Relativamente a este tópico da militarização russa do Ártico, cingimo-nos aqui apenas a
uma série de passos indicativos das fases inicias do período Putin, diferentes umas das
outras, complexas e em muitos sentidos, ainda em gestação. Fá-lo-emos seguindo a
ordem cronológica do que tem ocorrido.
Num primeiro momento, decerto precedido por considerações de fundo das novas
Doutrinas abraçadas por Vladimir Putin depois das duas Guerras da Chechénia, a 2 de
agosto de 2007, numa operação apelidada de Arktika 2007, dois minissubmarinos
depositaram, enterrando a haste de uma bandeira russa de titânio no sedimento da
Plataforma Lomonosov que Moscovo alegou ser uma extensão da sua plataforma
continental e, por isso, território marítimo seu. Em cada um dos dois batiscafos estava
um membro da Duma, o Parlamento da Federação Russa. A imagem, disponibilizada pelo
Kremlin, correu mundo e levou a críticas generalizadas. Um segundo momento estava
para vir. A reação do Canadá veio depressa, com a realização de uma Operation Nanook,
que teve lugar no estado de Nunavut, o maior estado canadiano, perto da Gronelândia,
e envolveu forças militares,reas e navais – incluindo a Guarda Costeira e parte da sua
Marinha de Guerra, incluindo um submarino e terrestres (neste último caso envolvendo
forças de vários tipos, do Exército regular à sua National Guard, a tropas reservistas e
aos Canadian Rangers).
A partir de 2008, o mesmo Canadá tem anualmente repetido estes exercícios, desde
então com a participação de outros Estados, designadamente os EUA e a Gronelândia
(Dinamarca).
A 8 de agosto do ano seguinte, nesse ano de 2008, a Federação Russa invadiu a Geórgia
“em resposta a ataques georgianos a peacekeepers russos colocados na Ossétia do
Sul”
14
, causando a sua morte. Seguiu-se uma guerra que durou cinco dias, que levou à
ocupação e à “declaração unilateral de independência” de duas regiões da Geórgia, a
Ossétia do Norte e a Abecásia. Muitos foram os analistas, tanto ocidentais como russos,
que viram na atuação de Putin uma resposta ao Conselho do Atlântico Norte, reunido
numa Cimeira da NATO, que teve lugar em Bucareste, na Roménia, de 2 a 4 de abril
desse mesmo ano tendo, no dia 3 de abril, sido afirmado que, em data não especificada,
tanto a Geórgia como a Ucrânia entrariam na Aliança Atlântica ao abrigo de uma Open-
Door Policy então aprovada pelos Chefes de Estado e de Governo da Aliança; em paralelo,
foi endereçado um convite à Albânia e à Croácia para iniciar as démarches necessárias
para uma “rápida” adesão a esta Organização
15
. As duas últimas iriam juntar-se, pela via
do MAP (Membership Action Plan), aos então 26 Estados-membros desta organização
defensiva de segurança. Os dados estavam lançados. Como foi antes referido, os
exercícios liderados pelo Canadá no Ártico tornaram-me maiores e multinacionais,
14
Para uma descrição bastante pormenorizada, servirá por todos o livro de Armando Marques Guedes (2009),
A Guerra dos Cinco Dias. A invasão da Geórgia pela Federação Russa, Prefácio, IESM.
15
NATO/OTAN (2008), NATO invites Albania and Croatia to accession talks, Washington.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
62
incluindo os Estados Unidos da América e a Dinamarca. Logo depois, a partir da Primavera
de 2009, uma vez a situação estabilizada na Geórgia face a uma incapacidade notória
dos Estados-membros da NATO e dos da União Europeia em reagir de forma eficaz, a
Federação Russa começou a enviar tropas para o Ártico, reabilitando antigas bases
soviéticas, criando novas bases terrestres, marítimas e aéreas na região e começando a
construir navios e quebra-gelos adequados às condições climáticas locais. Um processo
de militarização acelerada que se manteve até 2013
16
.
Depois de um breve hiato em 2014, ocupada como estava com a invasão e ocupação do
Donbass e da Crimeia, o processo foi reiniciado em força a partir de 2015. Destacam-se,
aqui, os Exercícios Vostok 2018 e Vostok 2019 e Vostok 2022, pela escala inusitada que
tiveram tanto em termos quantitativos, como na cooptação da China e da Mongólia,
que neles participaram, bem como, de seguinda vários outros. Ainda digno de referência,
nesta região siberiana, em 2019 o grande exercício “Center 2019”, em russo “Tzenter,
que envolveu 128,000 militares de sete países. Foi conduzido sob os auspícios da Rússia
de 16 a 21 de setembro de 2019 e contou, ainda, com a presença de 600 aeronaves e
cerca de 450 sistemas de artilharia de campanha
17
.
Um quarto processo de militarização do High North teve lugar, com uma série de picos
que se iria prolongar até 2020-2021. Novos envios de tropas, novas bases na Bacia Ártica
e exercícios militares conjuntos de vários tipos na região. Vale a pena aqui destacar o
exercício conjunto de grande envergadura, Trident Juncture 2018, da NATO, que teve
como host country a Noruega. Nele participaram cerca de 50.000 militares, de Estados
NATO e parceiros, com 250 aeronaves, 65 navios e 10.000 veículos de todos os tipos. O
exercício teve lugar no norte da Noruega, no Báltico e no norte do Atlântico, de 25 de
outubro a 7 de Novembro de 2018. Envolveu todas as forças e, inovando, incluiu a
dimensão cyber
18
.
No período que cronologicamente se seguiu, a pandemia, dada o seu surgimento e a sua
virulência, ambos acontecimentos inesperados, se não estancou o processo, pelo menos
desacelerou-o. Em 2022, ao invés do que antes tinha tido lugar quando a Rússia estava
a atuar militarmente noutras paragens, Putin fez questão de levar a cabo expressões
simbólicas fortes, que coincidiram, em primeira instância, a partir de maio de 2020, logo
que assumiu a Presidência de três anos do Conselho do Ártico e, numa segunda fase, em
demonstrações de força, convencionais e não-convencionais, no seu High North de
16
Sublinhe-se que nesse leque de membros do Conselho do Ártico estão todos menos dois dos Estados-
membros da União Europeia: a Noruega e o Canadá; e que todos são membros da Aliança Atlântica. Para
uma leitura presciente do papel da UE, sugiro o artigo de Sandra Balão (2015), “Globalization, the
Geopolitics of the European Union Arctic Strategy and [some of] the New Challenges for the 21st Century”.
Setembro de 2015. O artigo mais recente de Ionela Ciolan (2022), “The EU’s geopolitical awakening in the
Arctic”, publicado pela União Europeia, confirma aquilo que a autora portuguesa esquissara sete anos antes
sem, no entanto, nele a referir.
17
Para este caso, é útil a consulta do trabalho de Mathieu Boulège (2018), “Russia’s Vostok Exercises were
both Serious Planning and a Show”, Chatam House. O título do artigo diz tudo. Resta acrescentar que
300.000 militares russos participaram, a quem se juntaram 30.000 chineses e milhares de membros da
infantaria da Mongólia. A Turquia foi convidada por Moscovo a participar, mas, a partir de Ankara, Erdogan,
politelysegundo Boulège, declinou participar.
18
NATO/OTAN (2018), Trident Juncture 2018. It is happening in the air, on land, at sea and in cyberspace.
Os recados da Aliança de defesa mútua foram dados, alto e em bom som: ao abrigo do Artigo 5 do Tratado
de Washington, “defenderemos as nossas populações e territórios”, e “protegeremos os nossos parceiros,
com os quais iremos trabalhar.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
63
Vladivostok à Península de Kola, passando pela ilha de Novaya Zemlya onde, outrora,
(enquanto URSS), o Kremlin tinha mantido intensas atividades militares. O que, no último
par de anos, tem incluído o estacionamento no Ártico de submarinos nucleares
19
.
Não surpreenderá que a Noruega, em 2022, tenha liderado exercícios militares NATO,
apelidados de Cold Response, a norte, com o fito de “helping Allies and partners practice
together so they can be prepared for any situation
20
.
6. Passos mais recentes na militarização russa do Ártico
O nível das acusações e avisos recíprocos entre os EUA, a NATO e até a UE, por um lado
e a Rússia por outro, sobre a ameaça que mutuamente representam entre si, parece
suscitar um “dilema de segurança” difícil de encarar e de prever. Podemos, por isso, estar
perante uma espécie de espiral que certamente não é isenta de riscos associados a
possíveis escaladas descontroladas. Esperemos que não haja desaires, que poderiam ser
catastróficos. Mas há que -los sempre em consideração, embora os consideremos
improváveis.
Focando-nos na Aliança Atlântica: o compromisso intrínseco dos membros da NATO com
a sua própria segurança e a perspetiva acintosa de Moscovo sobre as suas próprias
exigências neste mesmo domínio configuram, porventura, uma situação de potencial
conflito ao longo do seu flanco norte. O que tem sido posto na mesa pelo Kremlin, nos
últimos meses deste ano de 2023, designadamente ao revogar a sua ratificação do
Comprehensive Nuclear-Test-Ban Treaty (CTBT) celebrado em 1996. Com efeito, uma
semana depois de desta revogação, no dia 5 de Novembro de 2023, a Federação Russa
testou um míssil de cruzeiro estratégico no Mar Branco, a partir de submarino
estacionado perto da ilha de Novaya Zemlya, a oeste, cujo alvo, na região de Kamchatka,
a 6.000 quilómetros de distância, foi atingido com sucesso
21
. Puro posturing, com
algumas afinidades com o que a Coreia do Norte tem feito, tornamos a constatar.
É de sublinhar que um qualquer conflito militar direto na Região do Ártico possivelmente
não se limitaria apenas à região e poderia assumir caraterísticas severas para ambas as
partes. Todos os atores empenhados têm um interesse óbvio em precaver um desfecho
potencialmente devastador, seja como consequência de uma escalada, intencional ou
não. O nível de risco provavelmente aumentará à medida que as forças opostas
prosseguirem a operar nas respetivas áreas em que estejam. A experiência do passado
não nos oferece bons augúrios: tal como nos últimos anos tem sido o caso, numa ordem
19
Wall, Colin and Njord Wegge (2023), “The Russian Arctic Threat: Consequences of the Ukraine War”, Centre
for Strategic and International Studies, Washington, 25 de janeiro.
20
Os exercícios, terrestres, navais e aéreos, tiveram lugar em março e abril de 2022, e envolveram cerca de
30.000 militares de 27 Estados, incluindo portugueses. Ver NATO/OTAN (2022), “Exercise Cold Response
2022 – NATO and partner forces face the freeze in Norway”, 7 de março.
21
Associated Press (Nov. 5, 2023), “Russia says it test-fired an intercontinental ballistic missile from a new
nuclear submarine”, Politico. De acordo com o Politico, (t)he Imperator Alexander III is one of the new
Borei-class nuclear submarines that carry 16 Bulava missiles each and are intended to serve as the core
naval component of the nation’s nuclear forces in the coming decades. According to the Defense Ministry,
launching a ballistic missile is the final test for the vessel, after which a decision should be made on its
induction into the fleet. The Russian navy currently has three Borei-class submarines in service, one more
is finishing tests and three others are under construction, the Defense Ministry said. É difícil ver isto sem
as devidas preocupações.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
64
internacional bipolar bastante mais escorreita, mesmo perante a possibilidade de uma
escalada, nenhuma das partes evidenciou vontade de recuar ou se disponibilizou em
fazer qualquer tipo de cedências até aos últimos momentos
22
.
Hoje, tudo parece ter sido alterado. A Rússia está a enfrentar o Ocidente em
circunstâncias muito peculiares e numa situação que poderemos caraterizar como sendo
de fraqueza conjuntural. A sua economia encontra-se estagnada e com tendência para
decrescer, a sua população está igualmente a diminuir a um ritmo rápido e a Federação
-se cada vez mais isolada em termos políticos e diplomáticos na Europa e por
conseguinte também entre os Estados ribeirinhos do Ártico. O Kremlin tem vindo,
sobretudo após a chegada ao poder de Vladimir Putin, a reconstruir e de algum modo a
modernizar as suas capacidades militares após uma longa fase de corrupção, desleixo e
consequente declínio. Assim, mesmo a claramente especificada prioridade nacional da
Rússia depara-se com fortes restrições orçamentais e inúmeros desafios tecnológicos,
agora acentuados pela aplicação externa de sanções económicas, financeiras e
tecnológicas, como consequência da invasão da Ucrânia. Nos anos vindouros, a postura
da ssia no Ártico será muito provavelmente afetada por preocupações sobre a sua real
capacidade de fazer face a um Ocidente surpreendentemente coeso, porventura
sobretudo depois do anúncio da entrada da Finlândia e da esperada entrada da Suécia
na Aliança Atlântica
23
.
Face a esta posição de fraquezas identificadas e de riscos regionais e globais crescentes,
em vez de considerar a região como o próximo palco de competição com a Federação
Russa, os Estados Unidos e os outros membros da NATO poderão aproveitar, no Ártico,
este momento de fragilidade estratégica para poder assim eventualmente, optar
esperemo-lo – por uma estratégia de dupla via, a diplomática e a da dissuasão. É sempre
mais fácil impor condições a adversários em situação de debilidade, seja ela estratégica
ou outra. Estarmos preparados para um qualquer tipo de surpresa consubstanciada numa
ameaça russa eventualmente maior do que o previsto, deverá ser sempre parte
integrante de um bom planeamento estratégico e operacional. O porquê é claro. A Lei de
Murphy: planear para a possibilidade mais provável do adversário, acautelando, sempre,
a mais perigosa, faz parte integrante dos princípios básicos de um planeamento político-
estratégico eficaz.
22
Do lado da NATO trata-se de preservar a necessária credibilidade do seu compromisso relativo à cláusula
de “defesa mútua defensiva” espelhada no seu famoso Artigo 5º. Para a Federação Russa, o seu “principal
adversário “aproximou-se em demasia das fronteiras e áreas de influência da “Pátria-Mãe”, logo aquilo que
diz estar em causa é a de garantir exigências de segurança, geopolíticas e económicas, que sente serem
suas por direito. As tensões crescentes não refletem de modo algum o resultado de eventuais mal-
entendidos. As ações de cada uma das partes são intencionais e mais não exprimem do que o reflexo de
interesses claramente conflituantes.
23
O que desde há já algum tempo tem sido sublinhado. ´Ver, por exemplo, o artigo publicado no ano passado
por Iris Thatcher (Aug. 8, 2022), Seven to one: The impact of Finnish and Swedish NATO membership on
Arctic security”, Institute for the Study of Diplomacy, no qual ela escreveu que their membership will help
NATO develop a strategy for the Arctic. Until now, NATO has largely avoided engagement in the far north,
despite the rise of Russian and Chinese activity. Some reasons that explain this include the sheer diversity
of member state interest in executing a coherent NATO strategy for the Arctic and the absence of an explicit
military threat within the region. Norway has brought an Arctic dimension to the alliance (…) suggesting that
NATO will shift its focus in the future toward the Arctic”. O que está em curso, com exercícios militares
conjuntos anuais, e outros desenvolvimentos.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
65
Porém, neste caso particular do Ártico e nas atuais condições conjunturais, ao tentar
perseguir o objetivo puro e duro de triunfar numa competição de Grandes Potências, a
Rússia, porventura com algum apoio da China, semuito provavelmente um perturbador
de outras atividades prioritárias quer para o Ocidente Alargado, quer para a NATO, ou
para os EUA. A Aliança Atlântica deverá agir com comedimento, realismo e moderação
na proteção dos seus interesses centrais no Ártico. E tal está em curso. Os cuidados do
Ocidente veem-se, por exemplo, na administração e gestão criteriosa da sua competição
com a Rússia, por forma a tentar evitar consequências que conduzam a desequilíbrios e
com cuidados (por vezes excessivos) quanto à ultrapassagem de quaisquer “linhas
vermelhas”, sobretudo desde a invasão da Ucrânia em 2022.
Pontos estes que cedo foram bem indicados num artigo de Christian Perez, publicado na
conceituada Foreign Policy. No artigo, foram apontadas como genericamente
problemáticas a supremacia ssia do que apelidamos de o “lago Ártico”, a aceleração
russa dos processos de uma militarização, e a atuação da China que podem beneficiar a
Rússia designadamente ao trazer enormes investimentos que o Império do Meio tem
vindo a fazer na Gronelândia e na Islândia. Mas podemos ir mais longe. De facto, embora
as disparidades na correlação de forças entre os Estados NATO no Ártico e a Federação
Russa sejam grandes e favoráveis à NATO, são-no cada vez menos a este nível regional.
Como Perez sublinhou,
(t)oday, the Arctic is the only region where Russia has military and strategic
supremacy, and as the ongoing crisis in Ukraine escalates, it brings with it
increased risk for conflict in the Arctic. Since 2014, Russia has built over 475
new structures across its Arctic military strongholds and has conducted
extensive military exercises, most recently in January 2022
24
.
O que, efetivamente teve lugar. Seguiram-se-lhe vários exercícios liderados pela
Federação Russa, que tiveram lugar em meados de Abril de 2023, designadamente o
Arctic Rescue Exercise, no qual participaram, 13 Estados, num total de 39 observadores,
originários, por exemplo, da China, do Irão e da Arábia Saudita
25
. Logo de seguida teve
lugar um exercício que o Kremlin apelidou de Secure Arctic 2023
26
, que incluiu 16
cenários e teve lugar em 9 regiões árticas russas, de Murmansk, a oeste, a Chukotka, no
leste da Sibéria. Mais de 60.000 militares se empenharam em atividades de treino, de
acordo com as informações do Russian Emergency Ministry (Emercom). Os exercícios de
treino terminaram em 12 de Maio de 2023, apenas duas semanas depois de a Rússia ter
completado a sua presidência de dois anos do Conselho do Ártico. Um recado claro.
Pior, Moscovo fez questão de o se ficar por aí: a 19 de Setembro de 2023, pôs em
andamento os exercícios Finval-2023, com operações das suas forças e tropas
(envolvendo 1.800 militares, 15 warships, submarines, support vessels, aircraft and
24
Perez, Christian (2022), “How Russia’s Future with NATO will Impact the Arctic. Three critical ways the crisis
in Ukraine will determine the region’s future”, Foreign Policy.
25
Atle Staalesen (Apr. 11, 2023), “Russia's big Arctic rescue exercise was attended by observers from Iran
and Saudi Arabia”, The Barents Observer.
26
Thomas Nilsen (Sept. 19, 2023), “Russia kicks off trans-Arctic navy exercise”, The Barents Observer.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
66
coastal units are involved as the Northern Fleet starts an exercise that stretches all along
Russia’s Arctic, from the Barents Sea in the West to the East Siberian Sea”)
27
. Um novo
recado. O referido lançamento de um míssil na primeira semana de Novembro, que
percorreu os 6.000 mil quilómetros do Mar Branco a Kamchatka, a que atrás aludimos,
foi um outro passo performativo da narrativa que o Federação está a compor em
múltiplos âmbitos, não no Ártico, mas também um pouco por todos os teatros em que
se envolvido. Números e disparidades complementares deste tipo não soletram nada de
bom para o futuro desta grande área. Tendo isto em vista, e dada a postura da Rússia
no Ártico, afigura-se crucial que os Estados Unidos, a NATO, os membros do Conselho do
Ártico e os Arctic 7, assentem os seus planos numa análise e avaliação realistas das
posturas que aí queiram manter.
De facto, para o Kremlin, por mais sedutor que lhe seja observar o Ártico pelo prisma da
rivalidade entre as Grandes Potências o que sem dúvida se enquadraria nos atuais
anseios da Federação Russa por um renovado reconhecimento como uma grande
potência muito pouco que sugira que a sua postura militar no Ártico possa, de facto,
uma vez tudo bem ponderado, continuar a mostrar-se exequível. Não nos parece que o
seja. De facto, assinala o regresso a uma variante da postura tradicional da era de uma
Guerra Fria focada em velhas tarefas de longa duração, como a de proteger os santuários
da sua frota de submarinos de mísseis basticos e/ou de cruzeiro, em operações levadas
a cabo no Atlântico Norte no caso de uma guerra na Europa. Houve uma clara alteração
de circunstâncias. Os militares russos têm-se comprazido num retomar dessas missões,
desta feita com menos recursos e defrontando uma panóplia muito maior de capacidades
adversárias do que aquela a que faziam face nos tempos idos da Guerra Fria.
Fará diferença, para uma Rússia a abrir outras frentes em simultâneo, mobilizando
aliados tão improváveis como perigosos? Parece-nos ser cedo demais para uma resposta.
Todavia, embora o rígido impasse tenha prosseguido depois da invasão da Ucrânia e o
que daí adveio, algum tipo de cooperação entre a Rússia e os outros sete Estados do
Ártico, sobretudo nos domínios mais práticos e desprovidos de influência política, seria
desejável e pode parecer mesmo possível. A ver vamos se tal será possível. Incluem-se,
aqui, frentes como o combate às mudanças climáticas, as operações de busca e
salvamento e mesmo algumas das atividades cooperativas de pesquisa científica. Num
mundo ideal, tais campos de cooperação poderiam e deveriam ser abertos em tudo o
que se traduza em questões de interesse comum, como a segurança da navegação,
proteção ambiental, salvaguarda dos mananciais pesqueiros e mesmo a simples gestão
de incidentes. Mas disso, porém, aconteceu. Certo é que seria essencial que os aliados
da NATO encontrassem vias diplomáticas potenciais para gerir o impasse. E fazendo-o,
assumindo tomadas de posição firmes, de modo a que venham a emergir regras de
conduta que visem mitigar os riscos de crises ou incidentes, de modo a não originar uma
escalada potencialmente desastrosa para todos. No caso do Ártico, a situação tem sido
muito cuidadosa, sem grandes alaridos do lado de um Ocidente Alargado que tem vindo
a deixar a Rússia gastar no seu High North meios que Moscovo em boa verdade não tem.
O que até agora tem aparentemente produzido alguns bons frutos, mas também riscos.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
67
Com efeito, algum impasse foi criado com o abandono do modelo dos oito Estados (os
Arctic 8) e com a tão benvinda entrada da Finlândia e a esperada entrada da Suécia, a
curto prazo, na Aliança Atlântica. Mas há a referir que após a assunção pela Noruega do
Conselho do Ártico a partir 11 de maio de 2023, o clima de cooperação continua gélido
28
.
7. A presença da China em alguns dos novos palcos Árticos. Um cenário
prospetivo e os seus potenciais efeitos
Será bom recordar que, durante quase três décadas, o Conselho do Ártico foi apontado
como um bom exemplo de cooperação no período pós-Guerra Fria. Os cinco Estados-
membros ribeirinhos, incluindo a Rússia e os Estados Unidos, trabalharam em conjunto
em pesquisas sobre as mudanças climáticas e o desenvolvimento social em toda a região
ecologicamente sensível. Agora, volvidos quase dois anos, os membros do Conselho
deixaram de trabalhar com a Rússia, em parte em consequência da invasão da Ucrânia
e com a sua postura também reativa com o alargamento da NATO a norte e o que isso
pode significar para o Kremlin. Atualmente com a Noruega a presidir a um Conselho
quase inerte
29
, os especialistas irão decerto interrogar-se sobre se a viabilidade deste
grupo de concertação polar se encontra em risco, caso não seja capaz de prosseguir com
a cooperação multidomínio com o país (Federação Russa) que controla efetivamente mais
de metade da costa (53%) do Oceano Glacial Ártico
30
.
Um Conselho Ártico que se mantenha inoperante terá consequências nefastas para o
meio ambiente ecológico desta região e para os seus 4 milhões de habitantes, que se
debatem com os efeitos produzidos pelo desaparecimento do gelo marinho e o crescente
interesse de países não árticos nos recursos minerais, ainda por explorar, existentes
nesta inóspita região. Abrindo o leque: o trabalho do Conselho mais alargado, o chamado
Arctic 8formado pelos oito Estados Árticos da Rússia ao Canadá, Dinamarca, Islândia,
Noruega, Finlândia, Suécia e Estados Unidos produziu acordos de caráter vinculativo
28
Citando o que Colin Ward e Njord Weggei (2023), prudentemente escreveram no final do seu muito rico
artigo virado para as ambições e limites das ambições da Rússia no Ártico: “it is probably too early to give
an accurate and comprehensive estimate of the future Russian warfighting capability in the Arctic, given
the impact of the Ukraine war. It would be prudent, however, given what is known and what is coming to
light, to revisit assumptions that guided prewar analysis, campaign modeling, and wargaming concerning
the region. Indeed, U.S. military doctrine is explicit that assumptions should be constantly reconsidered in
light of new information, and NATO doctrine echoes this. As NATO’s new Supreme Allied Commander Europe
starts crafting the alliance’s new regional defense plans, there is an opportunity to consider some of these
preliminary findings in High North scenarios. In the meantime, the old saying, sometimes attributed to
Winston Churchill, that ‘Russia is never as strong as she looks; Russia is never as weak as she looks’, it
might be a prudent approach for the West with respect to its security and defense planning in the Arctic”.
29
Muitos foram os autores e as entidades que tiveram dúvidas quanto ao futuro do Conselho. Ver, por todos,
Brett Simpson (May 31, 2023), The Rise and Sudden Fall of the Arctic Council, Foreign Policy, que depressa
argumentou que(w)ith Russia no longer involved, it’s hard to see what Arctic politics can still accomplish”.
30
Aao momento da invasão da Ucrânia pela Rússia em 24 de fevereiro de 2022, o aumento das tensões
geopolíticas não foi impeditivo da colaboração dos Estados do Ártico sob os auspícios do respetivo Conselho.
Com o prosseguir da guerra na Ucrânia, o futuro da cooperação nesta área politico-geográfica parece estar
comprometido. Em 3 de março de 2022, o Arctic 7 emitiu uma declaração conjunta, a dar a conhecer a
suspensão da cooperação com a Rússia neste fórum. A Rússia parece não ter dado muita importância ao
isolamento a que foi votada pelos outros sete países no Ártico, concentrando-se nos seus próprios assuntos
internos do Ártico, procurou cooperar com a China e convidou-a a participar dos projetos russos de
desenvolvimento do Ártico. Hilde-Gunn Bye (8 de março, 2022), “Russian Invasion of Ukraine: Joint
Declaration from Arctic States: Pausing Arctic Council Meetings”, High North News. Como sublinhámos, a
situação não é hoje tão linear.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
68
no passado no tocante à proteção e preservação ambiental. Como referido, constituiu
também um fórum que proporcionava voz aos povos indígenas da região.
Mas não é palco das questões de segurança, dado não ter competências jurisdicionais
nesse plano, nem é plauvel que na conjuntura presente as venha a ter. Com a
interrupção da cooperação com Moscovo, cerca de um terço dos 130 projetos deste
Conselho têm ficado estagnados. Pior ainda: novos projetos não poderão prosseguir e os
que subsistem não têm condições de ser renovados. As comunidades científicas de ambos
os lados, o ocidental e o russo, deixaram simplesmente de compartilhar novo
conhecimento acerca das mudanças climáticas, por exemplo, e a cooperação para
possíveis missões de busca e salvamento ou desastres ecológicos, como sejam os
derramamentos de ramas de petróleo, foram descontinuados.
O facto de a Federação Russa se ver excluída e isolada pelos outros sete Estados árticos
(os Arctic 7), compele-a, para conseguir realizar com sucesso os seus ambiciosos planos
na região, a procurar, quantas vezes desesperadamente, parceiros não Ocidentais. Aqui
as diferenças de perspetiva russas e chinesas são marcadas, numa aparente alteração
de circunstâncias: aos olhos da Rússia a China afigura-se como um parceiro privilegiado
sobretudo pelo volume de investimento que poderá mobilizar. Para a China, a colaboração
com a Rússia neste campo é vista tanto como uma oportunidade quanto um desafio. Xi
Jin Ping terá de gerir esta questão com muito cuidado para evitar ver a China igualmente
condenada ao ostracismo por todos os restantes Estados (repetindo, os Arctic 7) deste
“quase-lago” interior. O que está, com efeito, a ter lugar: Pequim respondeu
positivamente ao convite de Moscovo de aprofundar a cooperação no Ártico. O que não
apenas fortaleceu a sua cooperação energética com a Rússia, mas ainda abriu a porta ao
aprofundamento da cooperação em novas áreas, como a navegação na Rota Marítima do
Norte. Cabe pôr aqui em evidência uma decisão geopolítica chinesa que vinha de ts,
designadamente a criação, gizada em 2017 e formalizada em 2018, daquilo que num
White Paper, Pequim decidiu apelidar de Polar Silk Road
31
.
Como seria de esperar, os mundos académicos e políticos depressa reagiram. No ano
seguinte, em Fevereiro de 2019, Maud Descamps, numa publicação da União Europeia,
colocou em cima da mesa um artigo, no Focus Asia. Perspective and Analysis, com o
título “The Ice Silk Road: is China a ‘Near Arctic State’?”, que explores the economic and
political impact surrounding potential new trade routes that could open-up in the Arctic
region given the rapid pace of melting polar ice-caps. Um artigo genérico e rico, que
disponibiliza uma análise, segundo a qual aquilo que está em causa são the measures
taken by China to ascertain greater access to the region and reap the financial benefits
31
Xinhua (Jan. 21, 2018), “China publishes Arctic policy, eyeing vision of Polar Silk Road”, Xinhuanet, Beijing.
Segundo o artigo official da Xinhua, o “Chinese Vice Foreign Minister Kong Xuanyou shows a white paper
on China’s Arctic policy during a press conference in Beijing, capital of China, Jan. 26, 2018. China published
a white paper on its Arctic policy Friday, pledging cooperative governance and elaborating a vision of “Polar
Silk Road”. O documento declara, logo à partida, que a “China, as a responsible major country, is ready to
cooperate with all relevant parties to seize the historic opportunity in the development of the Arctic, to
address the challenges brought by the changes in the region”, segundo o White Paper promulgado pelo seu
State Council Information Office. Para ler o texto original do White Paper, ver a tradução inglesa, publicada
pela The State Council of the People’s Republic of China.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
69
of this new frontier. O texto de Maud Descamps foi crítico e realista, por ter constatado,
por exemplo, que
Beijing is gearing up to further its presence in the Arctic by promoting the
Transpolar Sea Route, a passage that would make use over the shorter route
past the Arctic circle for commercial and civilian purposes. However, most of
the Chinese vessels which to date are able to operate in high north, all of
which are ice breakers, belong to the People’s Liberation Army navy (PLA-N)
while there is only one ship operated under the aegis of the Polar Research
Institute of China (PRIC)”.
A autora concluiu que “(t)he further development of channels between Europe and Asia
via the Arctic is an open question that is linked to geopolitics, sovereignty, sustainability
and reciprocity”
32
.
Tornou-se quase inevitável que muitas outras decisões se lhe seguissem, tanto na Europa
como na América do Norte. Pouco a pouco, o tom tem mudado, num Ocidente no qual
se têm vindo a registar algumas (poucas), dissonâncias no quadro de um crescente
coesão. Um de entre muitos exemplos surgiu em Fevereiro de 2023, três autores norte-
americanos, James McBride, Noah Berman e Andrew, Chatzky, publicaram na Foreign
Affairs, um artigo de maior fundo, a que deram o título de “China’s Massive Belt and Road
Initiative”
33
. Neste muito bem gizado artigo, os autores preconizaram como argumento
central que “China’s colossal infrastructure investments may usher in a new era of trade
and growth for economies in Asia and beyond. But skeptics worry that China is laying a
debt trap for borrowing governments. O ponto focal da crítica foi relativo à política de
endividamento que a China tem prosseguido. Sem focar especificamente a Polar Silk
Road, os três autores sublinharam com lucidez que
(a)s Russia’s relationship with the West has deteriorated,
however, President
Vladimir Putin has pledged to link his Eurasian vision with the BRI. Some
experts are skeptical of such an alliance, which they argue would be
economically asymmetrical. Russia’s economy and its total trade volume are
both roughly one-eighth the size of China’s — a gulf that the BRI could widen
in the coming years”.
Mais, apelaram para uma intervenção robusta da Europa, trazendo à baila a questão
seguinte: “An Opportunity for the EU to Pitch In?”.
32
O texto de Descamps foi crítico e realista, ao constatar, por exemplo, que “Beijing is gearing up to further
its presence in the Arctic by promoting the Transpolar Sea Route, a passage that would make use over the
shorter route past the Arctic circle for commercial and civilian purposes. However, most of the Chinese
vessels which to date are able to operate in high north, all of which are ice breakers, belong to the People’s
Liberation Army navy (PLA-N) while there is only one ship operated under the aegis of the Polar Research
Institute of China (PRIC)”. E a autora conclui, argumentando que (t)he further development of channels
between Europe and Asia via the Arctic is an open question that is linked to geopolitics, sovereignty,
sustainability and reciprocity”.
33
McBride, James, Noah Berman e Andrew, Chatzky (Feb. 2, 2023) “China’s Massive Belt and Road Initiative”,
Foreign Affairs, Council on Foreign Relations, Washington.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
70
Não é tudo, no que toca ao conluio potencialmente mais aprofundado numa ligação
Rússia-China que ainda não é inteiramente clara, nem para a Europa nem para a América
do Norte. Nem, diríamos o será para a China e a Rússia. No que diz respeito à suspensão
do Conselho do Ártico, a China também declarou publicamente que não reconheceria o
Conselho do Ártico sem a Rússia
34
. Tirando partido do confronto em curso entre a Rússia
e os outros sete países do Ártico, no quadro maior do Arctic 8, a China pressente e
aproveita a oportunidade para colocar em marcha com mais facilidade novos projetos de
cooperação no plano bilateral, e aí com vários focos e aparentemente, pelo menos para
já, sem grandes empecilhos, embora com alguma opacidade, como é pico dos
relacionamentos complexos entre “aliados”.
Para Pequim, o aprofundamento da cooperação ártica com a Rússia favorece os seus
próprios interesses em matéria de economia, segurança energética e influência política
nesta região. Porventura, a questão por um lado é a seguinte: quanto tempo pode durar
o bom momento da cooperação sino-russa promovida por conflitos externos de curto
prazo? Por outro lado, o aprofundamento da cooperação China-Rússia está a ocorrer no
pano de fundo de uma divisão cada vez maior dos desígnios dos outros atores com uma
agência potencialmente cada vez maior no Ártico, seja ela de cooperação ou de
competição.
Quanto mais aprofundada a cooperação da China com a Rússia for, maior a probabilidade
de causar mal-entendidos e vigilância de outros países do Ártico, o que pode levar à
criação de um clima de desconfiança relativamente a Pequim por outros Estados regionais
ou globais e até desencadear tensões e mesmo confrontos entre esta e outros Estados
nela com interesses.
Na conjuntura presente em movimento, as recentes aproximações entre a China, ou o
par China-Rússia, com Estados como o Irão ou a Coreia do Norte, para dar dois
exemplos, podem vir a ter consequências e suscitar reações que por enquanto não
logramos vislumbrar com grande clareza.
34
Quanto a esta questão, ver um outro artigo de A. Staalesen, (2022) “Chinese shippers shun Russian Arctic
waters”, The Barents Observer, 22 de agosto. Desde 2022, a China, e a companhia marítima estatal chinesa
COSCO tem recusado utilizar a Rota do Norte, embora continue a operar noutras regiões russas. Desde 22
de agosto de 2022, a Rosatom estatal russa que concede autorizações para a Rota, 869 navios a passaram,
todos eles russos. A COSCO chinesa não fez nenhum pedido de utilização da Rota do Norte desde a invasão
da Ucrânia. Segundo Russian Arctic expert Mikhail Grigoriev says international shipping companies now
carefully steer clear of Russia. The feeling among international shippers and traders is that everything
that goes through Russia now is like acid”, escreveu então M. Grigoriev. Segundo Elizabeth Buchanan, num
artigo publicado o conceituado Royal United Services institute (RUSI) britânico, num artigo intitulado “The
Ukraine War and the Future of the Arctic”, publicado a 18 de março de 2022, declarou aquilo que parece
estar em curso: que o conflito podia vir a pôr em causa “the existing rules-based Arctic order”. Ver também,
para uma leitura mais focada numa perspetiva genérica do potencial impacto do conflito em curso, também
do Royal United Services institute um outro artigo, este de Elizabeth Buchanan (Mar. 11, 2022), intitulado
“Ukraine War and the Future of the Arctic”, RUSI. O artigo mais recente e citado de Colin Wall e Njord
Wegge (Jan. 25, 2023), o primeiro norte-americano e o segundo um professor norueguês da Norwegian
Military Acafemy, as posições que assumem e mapeiam em pormenor, com interessantes nuances, quase
um ano depois do ataque à Ucrânia a evolução militar da Rússia no Ártico, tanto logística quanto operacional.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
71
8. Esmiuçando tanto quanto possível, quais serão as futuras dimicas
emergentes nesta região?
O impacto da guerra da Rússia na Ucrânia lesou claramente a convivência pacífica e a
cooperação na região do Ártico. Os Estados-membros do grupo Arctic 7 recusaram-se a
colaborar com a Federação Russa, confrontando-a e marginalizando-a. Com a finalidade
de ultrapassar esta situação, a Rússia e sem meios para atuar isolada, viu-se e continua
a estar – na contingência de ter de encarar a China como o seu parceiro de eleição para
a prossecução dos seus projetos nesta grande área do High North. Embora a China tenha
sido por via de regra cautelosa, o ânimo da Federação Russa por uma cooperação com
Pequim nesta região parece estar a gerar, para ambos, uma possível oportunidade de
uma (re)aproximação entre estes dois Estados.
Mas apenas parcial e nem sempre favorável para Moscovo, sublinhe-se em todo o caso e
por exemplo, que Pequim precisa de permanecer muitíssimo atenta e cautelosa quanto
à hitese de um aprofundamento de quaisquer projetos de cooperação chinesa com a
Rússia. A razão para tal é simples de equacionar: tanto a conjuntura como a correlação
de forças entre estes dois Estados consubstanciam, hoje, dinâmicas muitíssimo
diferentes daquilo que foram no passado. No caso concreto do High North, estas
reaproximações, por muito boas que possam parecer para Moscovo, podem afetar, de
maneira negativa e irreversível, as suas relações com os outros Estados (os Arctic 7)
ligados a esta nova conjuntura regional sobretudo após a invasão da Ucrânia pela Rússia.
Um par de exemplos demonstra-o à saciedade. É um facto incontestável que a Rússia,
até dia 11 de maio de 2023, não permitiu a passagem pela Rota do Norte por navios de
Estados do Ocidente Alargado. O Kremlin autorizou, no entanto, a passagem de navios
chineses, alguns deles VLCCs (Very Large Container Carriers) comerciais, de par com um
número crescente de quebra-gelos construídos por Moscovo, e outros navios militares
e/ou dual use – mas, decerto por prudência, a China decidiu não o fazer, pelo menos até
2023, data em que recomeçou o trânsito
35
.
Mais, como sublinhámos, a Rússia organizou, na Rota Marítima do Norte, exercícios
militares conjuntos de grande dimensão, designadamente os célebres Exercícios Militares
russos conjuntos Vostok (Oriente) 2018, 2019 e 2022, ou no de 2023, que teve lugar no
Mar do Japão e não no Ártico, tem havido demonstrações de novos equipamentos,
algumas partilhas de tecnologia, e tem sido assegurada alguma interoperabilidade entre
as forças participantes. Apesar dos atrasos causados, por um lado por via da pandemia
35
Malte Humpert (Oct. 9, 2023), “Chinese Container Ship Completes First Round Trip Voyage Across Arctic”,
High North News. Como escreveu Humpert, (a) Chinese container ship has completed a three-months
round trip voyage from the Baltic Sea to China and back. It is the first step in establishing regular, albeit
small-scale, container liner service utilizing Russia’s Northern Sea Route”. O primeiro navio comercial a
passar a rota foi um navio da Maersk dinamarquesa, em 2018. Neste caso, como nota o autor, o só o
navio fez a round tour, com ida e regresso, mas também, the NewNew Polar Bear’s roundtrip voyage is
the first of its kind establishing regular service, rather than experimental or ad-hoc container ship voyages
such as Maersk’s 2018 voyage with the Venta Maersk (…) A NewNew Shipping Line entered the Arctic with
five container vessels this summer with service along the full route between China and St. Petersburg. The
ships are the 2,741 TEU Xin Xin Hai 1, the 2,741 TEU Xin Tian 1 and the 3,534-TEU NewNew Star. Estes
três porta-contentores rumaram até S. Petersburgo, entrando por isso no Báltico pelo Mar da Dinamarca;
os dois restantes ficaram em Arkhangelsk, perto da Península de Kola.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
72
e por outro, dada a atenção que Moscovo quis manter na Ucrânia, a cooperação tanto
comercial como militar com a China não estagnou completamente. Todavia, a Rússia
enfrenta agora, no Ártico, uma situação complexa, difícil, e sem paralelo. Atualmente, o
Kremlin está a ser objeto de múltiplas sanções impostas pelos Estados Unidos e pelos
outros Estados da NATO, da União Europeia, e por uma zia de outros que se lhes
juntaram. Concomitantemente todo o apoio destes países à Ucrânia provoca na Rússia
uma pressão crescente quer interna, quer externamente. Ao mesmo tempo, todas as
ligações e contactos oficiais entre o Arctic 7 e a Rússia depressa foram cancelados. A
título de exemplo, o “Conselho de Ministros Nórdico” comunicou a cessação da
cooperação regional entre os países nórdicos e a Federação Russa. A Gronelândia
interrompeu o intercâmbio de cotas de pesca com a Rússia; a Noruega seguiu o Conselho
Europeu e aderiu às sanções de medidas restritivas contra a Rússia, tal como previsto,
Moscovo deixou de presidir ao Arctic Council na data prevista de 11 de maio de 2023
36
.
Qual o quadro maior e qual será o desenlace final? Não será de descontar a hipótese
prospetiva da China estar a querer passo a passo, repetir, complementado o que está a
levar a cabo no sudeste da Eusia – ao longo da antiga soft belly da URSS. Ou seja, no
arco centro-asiático uma nova One Road, One Belt, que lhe permitirá acessos
privilegiados aos Oceanos Índico e ao Atlântico Sul, onde tem um pied à terre de
Myanmar ao Sri Lanka, do Djibouti à Tanzânia, à Africa do Sul e Angola, para de novo só
citarmos alguns exemplos. E, do outro lado da Bacia Atlântica, parceiros que vão do Brasil
a uma enorme porção de Estados tanto os da costa leste da América do Sul como os da
costa oeste, sem esquecer os muito mais numerosos Estados existentes nas Caraíbas.
Mas desta feita, se assim for, a China está a fazê-lo com a Rússia, a norte. O que talvez
possamos apelidar de uma Northern One Road, One Belt de modo a entrar, por essas
vias, num próspero Atlântico Norte, no qual estão os dois maiores blocos económicos do
planeta: a União Europeia (e o Reino Unido), bem como a parcela norte do Novo Mundo,
designadamente o Canadá, os Estados Unidos da América, e um México cada vez mais
próspero. O que resultará daqui é ainda uma incógnita, mas podemos especular com
uma prospetiva que julgamos pelo menos credível. Como acima notámos, a hipótese
desta Rota Norte não é nova, tendo sido designada por Pequim uma Rota Polar da Seda
no White Paper de 2018, publicado em Pequim, a que atrás fizemos a devida alusão. No
Ocidente, tem sido utilizada, pelo menos desde 2021, numa tradução literal do Mandarim
original, a expressão “Polar Silk Road
37
.
Numa súmula interessante, depois de escrever sobre a cooperação que tem com Moscovo
e os interesses comuns que os dois Estados partilham, a referida Anu Sharma formulou
a seguinte série de ponderações, que fazemos nossas:
36
Edvardsen, Astri (May 12, 2023), “Russia: “The Risk of Weakening the Arctic Council Should Not Be
Underestimated, High North News Apenas a Noruega participou na passagem de testemunho; os outros
Estados do Conselho, falaram online, por via digital com os russos e noruegueses presentes na cidade russa
de Salekhard. O impacto foi imediato. Como declarou o Embaixador russo, Nicolay Korshunov, "The future
of the council and cooperation within this format under Norwegian chairship appear uncertain".
37
Servirá, por todos, o estudo académico publicado pela Air University (AU) militar norte-americana um
par de anos, criada para apoio académico às relativamente recentes Air and Space Forces que os EUA
decidiram instituir como um quarto ramo das suas Forças Armadas: Anu Sharma (Oct. 25, 2021), “China’s
Polar Silk Road: Implications for the Arctic Region”, Journal of Indo-Pacific Affairs. Sharma é uma académica
e jornalista indiana, de Jaipur agora a trabalhar com os Estados Unidos a partir de Nova Deli.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
73
through various economic and commercial commitments, China has taken
constructive diplomatic steps to cultivate relations with the Arctic Council that
will facilitate Chinese interests. China has entered into joint ventures
with Russian gas companies, in addition to building an embassy in Iceland
and financing the Kouvola–Xi’an train in Finland. China has also warmed
relations with Norway and Greenland through various investments. This
inflow of investments will, in turn, help Greenland to lessen its reliance on
Denmark. Moreover, all this has helped China to increase its foothold in Arctic
nations
38
.
Estudos como estes m obtido peso académico específico, dada a lucidez com que
desvendam a correlação de forças patente entre a China e a Rússia. Vale, a pena para o
sublinhar, citar aqui as palavras de um académico chinês da Universidade de Pequim,
Chuan Chen, num artigo recente que publicou em Abril de 2023, no The Arctic Institute,
sediado em Washington DC. Palavras essas que também fazemos nossas. Numa visão
bem fundamentada e mordaz, Chuan afirmou, com lucidez, num seu artigo, o seguinte:
China should ensure that its collaboration with Russia does not harm its
relationship with other Arctic states. At present, Russia is excluded and
isolated by the seven other Arctic states (Arctic 7) in the Arctic, and Russia’s
Arctic strategy has also been hindered. To realize its Arctic plans, Russia
desperately needs non-Western partners to jointly develop the Arctic.
Therefore, Russia sees China as a suitable option. For China, collaboration
with Russia is both an opportunity and a challenge, and China needs to handle
it carefully to avoid being ostracized by other countries in the Arctic”.
Ou seja, Pequim quer assegurar uma boa ligação com os Arctic 7, mesmo que para tal o
tenha de fazer sem Moscovo
39
.
O que pouco nos surpreende: a China e a Rússia são, em boa verdade, dois Estados
muito diferentes um do outro. Embora a China se considere “um Estado quase-Ártico”, a
verdade é que não o é. Não custa muito a compreender que a Federação Russa e a China
têm interesses divergentes, empenhamentos, visões de futuro, apostas e tipos de
alianças, Histórias, economias e demografias, assaz distintas uma da outra, bem como
conceitos de soberania e projetos políticos e geopolíticos bastante dissemelhantes. Em
termos das suas capacidades genéricas e dos seus respetivos caldos de culturas, é assim
difícil entrever a “amizade e aliança eternas” que professam ter uma pela outra. Ao
agregar estas duas leituras, na qual em sentido lato nos revemos, seria difícil expor as
coisas de forma mais clara quanto à cita apetência do Império do Meio no que diz
respeito uma sua articulação/penetração no Atlântico Norte pela via disponibilizada por
38
Idem, op. cit.
39
Chuan Chen (Apr. 4, 2023), “China-Russia Arctic Cooperation in the Context of a Divided Arctic”, The Arctic
Institute, Center for Circumpolar Security Studies.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
74
Moscovo, literalmente “ladeando” por uma Rússia sob pressões resultantes das sanções
que lhe foram impostas pelo Ocidente em resposta à invasão da Ucrânia.
Caso o enquadramento conjuntural continue como está, o Kremlin nunca terá acesso aos
mercados norte-atlânticos que a China se propõe penetrar. Mas se e se, os Estados
na América do Norte e os Europeus (estes últimos por enquanto menos avessos a
colaborar com a China) o consintam. Uma hipótese, porém, nos parece pelo menos em
parte previsível: estamos perante uma nova realidade, onde, tal como no caso da
Southern One Road, One Belt, Moscovo não logrará apresentar-se senão como um
segundo violino.
Referências
Aliyev, Nurman (2021), “Russia’s Arctic Council Chairmanship in 2021-2023”, Friedrich
Ebert Stiftung, março. Disponível em: https://library.fes.de/pdf-
files/bueros/moskau/17686.pdf
Associated Press/Politico (Nov. 5, 2023), Russia says it test-fired an intercontinental
ballistic missile from a new nuclear submarine”, Politico,
https://www.politico.com/news/2023/11/05/russia-ballistic-missile-submarine-test-
00125463.
Balão, Sandra (2015), Globalization, the Geopolitics of the European Union Arctic
Strategy and [some of] the New Challenges for the 21st Century”. Setembro de 2015.
Disponível em: https://www.researchgate.net/
Bekkevold, Jo Inge e Paul Siguld Hilde (Jul. 28, 2023), Europes Northern Flank Is More
Stable Than You Think”, Foreign Policy, https://foreignpolicy.com/2023/07/28/arctic-nato-
russia-china-finland-sweden-norway-northern-europe-defense-security-geopolitics-
energy/
Boulegue, Mathieu, (Jan. 31, 2023), “Exploring military security issues in the Arctic”,
Chatam House. Disponível em: https://www.chathamhouse.org/2023/01/exploring-
military-security-issues-arctic
Buchanan, Elizabeth (Mar. 18, 2022) “The Ukraine War and the Future of the Arctic”,
Royal United Services Institute (RUSI). Disponível em: https://www.rusi.org/explore-
our-research/publications/commentary/ukraine-war-and-future-arctic
Bye, Hilde-Gunn (2022), “Russian Invasion of Ukraine: Joint Declaration from Arctic
States: Pausing Arctic Council Meetings”, High North News, 08 de março. Disponível em:
https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/joint-declaration-arctic-states-pausing-arctic-
council-meetings
Chen, Chuan (Apr. 4, 2023), “China-Russia Arctic Cooperation in the Context of a Divided
Arctic”, The Arctic Institute, Center for Circumpolar Security Studies. Disponível aqui:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/china-russia-arctic-cooperation-context-divided-
arctic/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
75
Ciolan, Ionela (2022), “The EU’s geopolitical awakening in the Arctic”, European Policy
Center, European Union. Disponível em: https://www.epc.eu/en/Publications/The-EUs-
geopolitical-awakening-in-the-Arctic~47c318
Descamps, Maud (2019), “The Ice Silk Road: is China a “Near Arctic State?”, Focus Asia.
Perspective and Analysis. Disponível em https://isdp.eu/publication/the-ice-silk-road-is-
china-a-near-artic-state/
Edvardsen, Astri (May 12, 2023), “Russia: “The Risk of Weakening the Arctic Council
Should Not Be Underestimated”, High North News. Disponível em
https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/russia-risk-weakening-arctic-council-should-not-
be-underestimated
Fabey, Michael (October 2022), AUSA 2022: Lack of US Army Arctic progress
questioned”, JANES. Disponível em: https://www.janes.com/defence-news/news-
detail/ausa-2022-lack-of-us-army-arctic-progress-questioned
Ferrão, Eduardo Mendes (2013), A abertura da rota do Ártico (Northern Passage).
Implicações Políticas, Diplomáticas e Comerciais. IESM. Disponível em:
https://comum.rcaap.pt/bitstream/10400.26/9950/1/TII-
%20Cor%20Mendes%20Ferrão.pdf
Heggelund, Gørild Merethe (18 Oct., 2022), “China's Polar Silk Road. Reality or Vision?”,
Fridtjof Nansens Institututt (FNI), Norway, disponível em
https://www.fni.no/projects/china-s-polar-silk-road-reality-or-vision
Huebert, Rob (2019), “A new Cold War in the Arctic?! The old one never ended!”, Arctic
Year Book 2019. Disponível em:
https://arcticyearbook.com/images/yearbook/2019/Briefing-
Notes/2_AY2019_COM_Huebert.pdf
Humpert, Malte (Oct. 9, 2023), “Chinese Container Ship Completes First Round Trip
Voyage Across Arctic”, High North News. Disponível em
https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/chinese-container-ship-completes-first-round-trip-
voyage-across-arctic
Lanteingne, Marc (August 29, 2022), “The Rise (and Fall?) of the Polar Silk Road”, The
Diplomat, disponível em https://thediplomat.com/2022/08/the-rise-and-fall-of-the-
polar-silk-road/
Marques Guedes, Armando (2009), A Guerra dos Cinco Dias. A invasão da Geórgia pela
Federação Russa, IESM, Prefácio.
McBride, James, Noah Berman e Andrew, Chatzky (Februray 2, 2023) “China’s Massive
Belt and Road Initiative”, Foreign Affairs, Council on Foreign Relations, Washington.
Disponível em: https://www.cfr.org/backgrounder/chinas-massive-belt-and-road-
initiative
NATO/OTAN (2008), “NATO invites Albania and Croatia to accession talks, Washington”.
Disponível em: https://www.nato.int/docu/update/2008/04-april/e0403h.html
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
76
NATO/OTAN (2018), “Trident Juncture 2018.It is happening in the air, on land, at sea
and in cyberspace”. Disponível em: https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/157833.htm
NATO/OTAN (2022), “Exercise Cold Response 2022 NATO and partner forces face the
freeze in Norway”, 7 de março. Disponível em:
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/news_192351.htm#:~:text=Cold%20Response%
202022%20is%20a,the%20air%20and%20at%20sea
Nilsen, Thomas (Sept. 19, 2023), “Russia kicks off trans-Arctic navy exercise”, The
Barents Observer. Disponível:
https://thebarentsobserver.com/en/security/2023/09/russia-kicks-trans-arctic-navy-
exercise
Rumer, Eugene, Richard Sokolski, Paul Stronski (2021), Russia in Arctic. Implications for
the United States and NATO, by The Carnegie Endowment for International Peace.
Disponível em: https://carnegieendowment.org/2021/03/29/russia-in-arctic-critical-
examination-pub-84181https://arctic-council.org/about/russian-chairmanship-2/
Paul, Michael and Göran Swistek (2022), “Russia in the Arctic Development Plans, Military
Potential, and Conflict Prevention”, Stiftung Wissenschaft und Politik German Institute
for International and Security Affairs (ISW), Berlin. Disponível em: https://www.swp-
berlin.org/publications/products/research_papers/2022RP03_Russia_Arctic.pdf
Perez, Christian (2022), “How Russia’s Future with NATO will Impact the Arctic. Three
critical ways the crisis in Ukraine will determine the region’s future”, Foreign Policy,” de
março de 2022. Disponível em https://foreignpolicy.com/2020/08/15/v-j-day-japan-
world-war-2-surrender-victory-trump-military/
Reuters, (Nov. 30, 2022), “Russia says Sweden and Finland joining NATO could
accelerate militarization of Arctic region”, Arctic Today. Business Journal,
https://www.arctictoday.com/russia-says-sweden-and-finland-joining-nato-could-
accelerate-militarization-of-arctic-region/?wallit_nosession=1#
Sharma, Anu (2021), “China’s Polar Silk Road: Implications for the Arctic Region”, Journal
of Indo-Pacific Affairs, 25 de outubro. Disponível em:
https://www.airuniversity.af.edu/JIPA/Display/Article/2820750/chinas-polar-silk-road-
implications-for-the-arctic-region/
Simpson, Brett (May 31, 2023), The Rise and Sudden Fall of the Arctic Council”, Foreign
Policy, https://foreignpolicy.com/2023/05/31/arctic-council-russia-norway/
Staalesen. Atle (Apr. 11, 2023), “Russia's big Arctic rescue exercise was attended by
observers from Iran and Saudi Arabia”, The Barents Observer. Disponível em
https://thebarentsobserver.com/en/security/2023/04/russias-big-arctic-rescue-
exercise-was-attended-observers-iran-mongolia-and
Staalesen, Atle, (2022) “Chinese shippers shun Russian Arctic waters”, The Barents
Observer, 22 de agosto. Disponível em https://thebarentsobserver.com/en/industry-
and-energy/2022/08/chinese-shippers-shun-russian-arctic-waters
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 50-77
Novas Cold Wars no High North? A Rússia e a progressive militarização do Ártico
Armando Marques Guedes, Isidro de Morais Pereira
77
Thatcher, Iris (Aug. 8, 2022), Seven to one: The impact of Finnish and Swedish NATO
membership on Arctic security”, Institute for the Study of Diplomacy. Disponível em
https://medium.com/the-diplomatic-pouch/analysis-seven-to-one-the-impact-of-
finnish-and-swedish-nato-membership-on-arctic-security-9f6543e1f1ba
The Arctic Institute (2020), Russian Chairmanship 2021-2023. Priorities of Russia’s
Chairmanship of the Arctic Council. Disponível em: https://arctic-council-
russia.ru/en/priorities/
The State Council of the People’s Republic of China, White Paper. Disponível em
https://english.www.gov.cn/archive/white_paper/2018/01/26/content_2814760266603
36.htm
The White House (2022), National Strategy For The Arctic Region, Washington DC.
Disponível em https://www.whitehouse.gov/wp-content/uploads/2022/10/National-
Strategy-for-the-Arctic-Region.pdf
US Geological Survey (2008), Circum-Arctic Resource Appraisal: Estimates of
Undiscovered Oil and Gas North of the Arctic Circle, report do USG Department of the
Interior, US Geological Survey. Disponível em:
https://pubs.usgs.gov/fs/2008/3049/fs2008-3049.pdf
Xinhua (Jan. 21, 2018), “China publishes Arctic policy, eyeing vision of Polar Silk Road’",
Xinhuanet, Beijing. Disponível em http://www.xinhuanet.com/english/2018-
01/26/c_136926357.htm
Wall, Colin and Njord Wegge (Jan. 25, 2023), “The Russian Arctic Threat: Consequences
of the Ukraine War”, Centre for Strategic and International Studies (CSIS), Washington,
25 de Janeiro. Disponível em: https://www.csis.org/analysis/russian-arctic-threat-
consequences-ukraine-war
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
78
UKRAINE EFFECT: ARE WE GROPING FOR A NEW WORLD ORDER?
ROOPINDER OBEROI
roberoi2019@gmail.com
is Fellow at Institute of Eminence, Delhi School of Public Policy and Governance & Professor at
Department of Political Science, Kirori Mal College, University of Delhi. She did her M. A, M.Phil.
and Ph.D. from University of Delhi (India). In the Year 2009 she was awarded a Postdoctoral
Research Fellowship by the University Grant Commission. She specializes in the area of Political
Science, Public Administration, Corporate Social Responsibility, Sustainable Development and
Social Enterprise. She was awarded UKIERI: UK-India Education and Research Initiative (2017 -
2020) Joint Project between University of Delhi and University of Huddersfield, UK. She received
Emerald Literati Network Awards for Excellence 2016, UK for article - Hierarchical Networks for
Global Corporations: Emerging Unstructured Complexity in Regulatory Landscape in
Sustainability after Rio (2015) Emerald Books. She has published books on Corporate Social
Responsibility and Sustainable Development in Emerging Economies, Lexington Publisher, and
U.S. (2015) Globalization Reappraised: A false Oracle or a talisman? Vajpeyi, D and Oberoi, R,
Lexington Books, USA, 2017 Revisiting Globalization: From Borderless to Gated Globe, Springer,
UK 2018. Her latest book is Social Enterprise in Higher Education Sector, Cambridge Scholars
Publishing, UK, 2021. She is on the Editorial Board of Social Responsibility Journal, UK. She has
contributed nearly 40 papers in various peer reviewed national and international journals and
presented 35 papers at national and international conferences in the field of Public
Administration, New Governance Paradigm; Corporate Governance, Social Enterprise and
Corporate Social Responsibility. She is member of Indian Institute of Public Administration, India
Policy Foundation and she is also on the advisory board of Research Committee 35 (Technology
and Development), International Political Science Association
FRANCISCO JOSÉ LEANDRO
fleandro@um.edu.mo
received a Ph.D. in political science and international relations from the Catholic University of
Portugal in 2010, and his habilitation from ISCTEUniversity Institute of Lisbon in 2022. From
2016 to 2017, he took part in a post-doctoral research programme on state monopolies in China
One belt, one road studies. In 2014, 2017 and 2020, he was awarded the Institute of
European Studies in Macau (IEEM) Academic Research Grant, which is a major component of the
Asia-Europe Comparative Studies Research Project. From 2014 to 2018, he was the Programme
Coordinator at the Institute of Social and Legal Studies, Faculty of Humanities at the University of
Saint Joseph in Macau. From 2018 to 2023 he was the Associate-Dean of the Institute for
Research on Portuguese-Speaking Countries at the City University of Macau. He is currently
Associate Professor with Habilitation in International Relations in the Faculty of Social Sciences at
the University of Macau (China). His most recent books are: Steps of Greatness: The Geopolitics
of OBOR (2018), University of Macau; The Challenges, Development and Promise of Timor-Leste
(2019), City University of Macau; The Belt and Road Initiative: An Old Archetype of a New
Development Model (2020), Palgrave Macmillan; Geopolitics of Iran (2021), Palgrave Macmillan;
The Handbook of Special Economic Zones (2021), IGI Global; Disentangled Visions on Higher
Education: Preparing the Generation Next (2023), Peter Lang Publishers; The Palgrave Handbook
of Globalization with Chinese Characteristics (2023), Palgrave Macmillan; Changing the Paradigm
of Energy Geopolitics: Resources and Pathways in the Light of Global Climate Challenges (2023),
Peter Lang Publishers; and Portuguese-speaking Small Island Developing States: The
development Journeys of Cabo Verde, São Tomé and Príncipe, and Timor-Leste (2023), Palgrave
Macmillan, ORCID: 0000-0002-1443-5828
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
79
Abstract
Russia’s invasion of Ukraine has upended the contemporary world order - and with it the
global energy, manufacture, supply, and financial systems in deep distress. In many ways the
war recaps the appalling horrors of the two world wars. The conflict between Moscow and Kiev
is unfolding against the backdrop of other correspondingly significant crises and cataclysms,
for instance the continuing coronavirus pandemic, worsened tensions namely in the U.S. -
China relations, U.S. withdrawal from Afghanistan, uncertainty in the Sahel Region, the
unending civil war in Yemen, increased nuclear polarization in North Korea, and lead to a new
pattern of European rearmament. The cost of war is having geopolitical and economic
ramifications on the rest of the world. The Russian aggression in Ukraine is manifestation of
the struggle for a new world order. Russia and China are openly challenging the Pax
Americana, far beyond the visible economic realm. The recent Global Security Initiative (GSI)
put forward by the Chinese President, in the April 2022 at BOAO forum, the narratives
associated to Shangri-La 2022 defense talks, the Global Development Initiative proposed at
the UN General Assembly 2021 and the Global Think Tank Network for Democracy Studies,
underlined this evidence. As asserted by Kuo, the GSI is “Blueprint for integrating China’s
security priorities and practices (…) Using the U.N. aegis, Beijing is promoting China as
a primus inter pares dispute arbiter, architect of new regional security frameworks, and
trainer of security professionals and police forces in developing countries” (Kuo, 2023). But
the question how the next world order will look like remains open. The Russian war in Ukraine
has fast-tracked a shift in the world order forcing a renewed balance of power. There’s an
extensive assessment that the “Ukraine effect” could be as sweeping in restructuring global
relations as significant as the chain of events following the breakdown of the Soviet Union in
1989 expect that this time the power shift might be away from Washington hegemony. Since
President Vladimir Putin attack on Ukraine on 24 February 2022, there is proliferation of
research and academic papers about the future shape of world order. Therefore, these
developments beg questions: Is the idea of an “end” to history is fallacy? Are there no key
difficulties within liberal policies that can fuel struggle and contradictions? Is Ukraine a wake-
up call for Western Liberal order? Do liberal democracies need to pay cognizance to rapidly
emerging new international order which is less weighed down by old ideological loyalties but
is more realist and transactional and driven by national interests? How can we comprehend
China-Russia open diplomatic alignment? This paper provides an analytical discussion on New-
Cold War developments and the emerging world order in the backdrop of ongoing struggles
and power rebalancing. In this regard, the manuscript addresses some of the main features
of the new international power configurations system, apparent drifts, and new threats in
international relations.
Keywords
Ukraine War, New World Order, Liberal Order, Post-Cold War Era, U.S., China, India, Russia.
Resumo
A invasão da Ucrânia pela Rússia veio perturbar a ordem mundial contemporânea e, com ela,
os sistemas energéticos, de produção, de abastecimento e financeiros mundiais estão em
profunda crise. Em muitos aspectos, a guerra recapitula os horrores terríveis das duas guerras
mundiais. O conflito entre Moscovo e Kiev está a desenrolar-se no contexto de outras crises
e cataclismos correspondentemente significativos, por exemplo, a continuação da pandemia
do coronavírus, o agravamento das tensões, nomeadamente nas relações entre os EUA e a
China, a retirada dos EUA do Afeganistão, a incerteza na região do Sahel, a interminável
guerra civil no Iémen, o aumento da polarização nuclear na Coreia do Norte e um novo padrão
de rearmamento europeu. O custo da guerra está a ter ramificações geopolíticas e económicas
no resto do mundo. A agressão russa na Ucrânia é uma manifestação da luta por uma nova
ordem mundial. A Rússia e a China estão a desafiar abertamente a Pax Americana, muito para
além do domínio económico visível. A recente Iniciativa de Segurança Global (GSI)
apresentada pelo Presidente chinês, em abril de 2022, no fórum BOAO, as narrativas
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
80
associadas às conversações de defesa de Shangri-La 2022, a Iniciativa de Desenvolvimento
Global proposta na Assembleia Geral das Nações Unidas de 2021 e a Rede Mundial de Grupos
de Reflexão para Estudos sobre a Democracia, sublinharam esta evidência. Como afirma Kuo,
a GSI é "um plano para integrar as prioridades e práticas de segurança da China (...) Usando
a égide da ONU, Pequim está a promover a China como árbitro de disputas primus inter pares,
arquiteto de novos quadros de segurança regional e formador de profissionais de segurança
e forças policiais nos países em desenvolvimento" (Kuo, 2023). Mas a questão de saber como
será a próxima ordem mundial continua em aberto. A guerra russa na Ucrânia acelerou uma
mudança na ordem mundial, obrigando a um novo equilíbrio de poder. Há uma avaliação
alargada de que o "efeito Ucrânia" pode ser tão abrangente na reestruturação das relações
mundiais como a cadeia de acontecimentos que se seguiu ao colapso da União Soviética em
1989, com a expetativa de que, desta vez, a mudança de poder possa estar longe da
hegemonia de Washington. Desde o ataque do Presidente Vladimir Putin à Ucrânia, em 24 de
fevereiro de 2022, proliferam as investigações e os trabalhos académicos sobre a futura
configuração da ordem mundial. Por conseguinte, estes desenvolvimentos levantam
questões: Será que a ideia de um "fim" da história é uma falácia? Não haverá dificuldades
fundamentais nas políticas liberais que possam alimentar a luta e as contradições? Será a
Ucrânia um sinal de alarme para a ordem liberal ocidental? As democracias liberais devem ter
em conta a rápida emergência de uma nova ordem internacional, menos condicionada pelas
velhas lealdades ideológicas, mais realista e transacional e orientada por interesses nacionais?
Como podemos compreender o alinhamento diplomático aberto entre a China e a Rússia? Este
artigo apresenta uma discussão analítica sobre os desenvolvimentos da Nova Guerra Fria e a
ordem mundial emergente no contexto dos conflitos em curso e do reequilíbrio de poderes. A
este respeito, o artigo aborda algumas das principais características do novo sistema de
configuração do poder internacional, as aparentes derivas e as novas ameaças nas relações
internacionais.
Palavras chave
Conflito armado na Ucrânia, Nova Ordem Mundial, Ordem Liberal, Era s-Guerra Fria, EUA,
China, Índia, Rússia.
How to cite this article
Oberoi, Roopinder; Francisco José Leandro (2023). Ukraine Effect: Are we Groping for a New World
Order?. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024.
Consulted [online] in date of last view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.3
Article received on February 24, 2023 and accepted on September 18, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
81
UKRAINE EFFECT: ARE WE GROPING FOR A NEW WORLD
ORDER?
1
ROOPINDER OBEROI
FRANCISCO JOSÉ LEANDRO
Introduction
The Russian-Ukraine conflict is one of the most unrelenting crisis of current times. It has
political, geo strategic, economic and social implications globally. There is a fundamental
concern that the continuing Russia-Ukraine is threatening the world order. The crisis has
subsequently been argued as presenting the risk of escalating into a Cold War, which
could put the normal world order to a severe imminent threat (Guchua et al., 2022).
NATO has condemned Russia’s war on Ukraine in the strongest possible terms, and calls
it “the biggest security threat in a generation” (NATO, 2022). With this emerging concern,
there is a strong relevance to examine the topic and understand it in the context of global
political debate. Russia’s attack of Ukraine, stunned the world. The brazen attack was
the start of the largest land war in Europe since World War II and has led to enormous
dislocation of the Ukrainian residents, loss of life, and the decimation of Ukrainian cities
and infrastructure. It has redrawn geopolitical energy supply lines; reinforced coalitions
among Western countries and expanded rifts with China; put the use of nuclear weapons
on the table for the first time in decades; and taught us the significance of collective
global leadership in moments of crisis.
Current drifts and recent strategic credentials point toward an additional ramping up of
geopolitical rivalry, growing economic protectionism and fragmentation, and a slackening
of the structures of the intercontinental order. This research paper seeks to provide a
multidimensional view of the Russia-Ukraine war by evaluating its primary triggers and
probing the efforts to address the war from an international perspective. In this vein, this
manuscript reflects on questions such as: What is the future of international order? Is
global governance undergoing an alteration, reflecting the deep shifts in power that have
occurred over the past decade, especially the rise of China and the growing impact of the
Global South? Furthermore, it provides an analytical discussion on New-Cold War
1
Disclaimer: This paper represents the opinions of the authors, and is the product of academic research. It
is not meant to represent the position of the organizations that the authors may be associated with, nor
the official position of any sovereign state. Any errors are the fault of the authors.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
82
developments and the emerging world order in in the backdrop of ongoing struggles and
power rebalancing. In this regard, the authors address some of the key structures of the
new global power arrangements system, ostensible drifts, and new threats in
international relations. Thus, the prime purpose of the study is to examine the diverse,
but coordinated roles that various states in helping settle the Russia-Ukraine war, as an
opportunity to power rebalancing.
Ukraine War and Divergent Responses
Russia’s invasion of Ukraine has been labelled as a turning point in contemporary history,
a crossroads analogous to the 9/11 attacks in the U.S. in 2001, the fall of the Berlin Wall
in 1989, and even the shooting of John F. Kennedy in 1963. German Chancellor Olaf
Scholz has proclaimed, “we are at a Zeitenwende - a turning point” (Micklethwait and
Wooldridge, 24 March 2022). Global institutions are being tried and tested once again
and hard-edged chauvinism has reappeared as a force equally democracies and
authoritarian states. From the European standpoint, the U.S. seems to be relinquishing
its international leadership responsibility. In the meantime, Moscow is exploiting every
chance to pit European partners against one another. The intensification of partisanship,
rise in populism, increased use of disruptive technologies and the Covid-19 pandemic has
only strengthened the multipolarity and has led to fragmented the diffusion of power,
both geographically and in its resolutions.
Ukraine a nation at the intersection of Asia and Europe has become a catalyst and trigger
for radical upheaval and perhaps the crucible of a new world order. On day one of Russian
Invasion Ukrainian President Volodymyr Zelenskyy referred to the war as “dawn of New
Iron Curtain” (REUTERS/Umit Bektas, February 23, 2022), this resonated with the U.S.
and West who have framed the conflict in ideological footings that an autocratic Russia
is waging a brutal and unprovoked war against Ukraine, as the country desired to adopt
the Western liberal model. This tactical narrative has been less effective in marshalling
the like-minded democracies and is arithmetically tricky. Biden’s call to make Putin
“pariah on the international stage” failed to mobilize the “democratic cooperative
network” (Grieco & Jourdain, 14 June 2022). The Russia-Ukraine conflict is illustration of
number of new self-assured players that are playing significant role in shaping the global
system. According to Colarossi, Anatoly Antonov justified his nation's "special military
operation," the term the Kremlin uses to avoid calling the invasion a war, by saying it is
meant to halt the West's expanding dominance worldwide (Colarossi, 18 April 2022).
Anatoly Antonov further added that We don't want the United States or other NATO
countries to use this territory against the Russian Federation” (Colarossi, 18 April
2022). But the affair has begun much before. Russia sent shockwaves throughout the
world by annexing Crimea on 18 March 2014.
The same unacceptable political and military occupation, together with military presence,
often disguise as peacekeepers, has been repeated in Transnistria (Moldovia), Abkhazia,
South Ossetia, and Artsakh as part of the revitalization of the former soviet empire.
Apparently, the only visible consequence of this unprovoked and illegal occupation of
Crimea was the Russia expulsion of the G8. However, the occupation of Crimea has
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
83
ignited the roots of a complex confrontation that has reverberated to this day, serving
as a precursor to the ongoing conflict in Eastern Ukraine and setting in motion a
prolonged standoff between Russia and the West, which “we are still dealing with the
ripple effects of these events years later” (Chausovsky, 10 March 2021).
The 2022 invasion of Ukraine extended the arc that commenced in 2014. Russia’s wild
attack on Ukraine is hastening the global tectonic shift. The Western alliance on the other
hand have straightforward ethical and strategic reasons for supporting Ukraine war. Their
position is Ukraine is the prey of Russian aggression and this is challenge to the
democratic world. West has to collectively defend the rules-based global liberal order
from Russian President Vladimir Putin and therefore isolate the Russian Federation:
Sanctions, G8, WEF and Arctic Council, stand as clear examples or forums that excluded
Russia a clear set back in terms of advancing multilateralism. These drivers have been
the salient feature of official Russian national security documents for the past three
decades.
The war against Ukraine, launched by the Kremlin in response to the West’s
refusal to accept it demands to fundamentally revise the postCold War
security arrangements, has put an end to the few remaining hopes of
managing the tense relationship through such channels as the NATORussia
Council, the Normandy format to resolve the stalemate in eastern Ukraine,
and the U.S.-Russia Strategic Stability Dialogue (Rumer & Sokolsky, 2022).
Nevertheless, the moral fervour manifest in the Western retort to Russia’s war on Ukraine
has been conspicuously vague. “Russia’s ally, Belarus which is a member of the Moscow-
led Collective Security Treaty Organisation and the Eurasian Economic Union, is a
reflection of Russia’s own institutional connectivity, has allowed Russian forces and
weaponry to be stationed on its territory. Belarus has directly and openly backed the
Russian Federation. China has taken a stance of “active neutrality”, with Chinese
authorities blaming the U.S. and the NATO for bringing “Russia-Ukraine rifts to a critical
point” and accusing Washington of using the conflict to attempt to “contain Russia and
China” (Chausovsky, 21 April 2022). Another significant player in the Russia-Ukraine
conflict is Turkey, who wants to be a key mediator in the conflict and wishes to capitalize
the opportunity to brand its NATO allies as well as to preserve the existing ties with
Russia. Even though Turkey is a member of the NATO, it also has deep financial and
energy connection with Russia and has declined to participate in Western led sanctions.
At the same time, Turkey has supplied Ukraine with crucial weaponries such as TB-2
drones and has assisted Kyiv diplomatically. Turkey has been committed to facilitate the
implementation of different stages of the agreement to export cereals from Ukraine and
from Russia (REUTERS, September 5, 2023). This fact has provided Turkey influence with
Ukrainians and the Russians equally, exemplifying the ever more multifaceted web of
power relations in current multipolar age.
Other central global players like India, Mexico, Brazil, South Africa, Israel and Indonesia
have continued their stance of being non-committal and acted to protect their national
strategic interests. States such as India, Angola and Mozambique, decided to abstain
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
84
voting in UN resolutions intended to punish Russia thereby exhibiting strategic
ambivalence. India values long and deep military and economic ties with Russia, and has
taken benefit of reduced bills to buy more Russian oil which it has doubled from 2021.
Resolution adopted by the General Assembly on 24 March 2022 - ES-11/2. Humanitarian
consequences of the aggression against Ukraine (A/RES/ES-11/2) was favoured by 140
countries in the 193-member assembly. Four states - Syria, Belarus, North Korea, and
Eritrea - joined Russia in voting against, while 38 abstained and 10 were absent” (UN, 2
March 2022).
The OPEC countries similarly continued with their agreement with Russia rather than
conform with U.S. demand to increase oil production so as to relieve inflationary
pressure. Other nations like China have declined to overtly reprimand Russia. The
reflexively pro-Russian régimes like Belarus and Syria, with their large financial and
military dependency on Moscow provides reasonable explanation for being supportive of
Russia’s stance towards Ukraine. In September 2023, the North Korea's leader Kim Jung
Un visited to Russia, raising the world’s attention for the possibility of military support to
President Vladimir Putin (Bubalo, 2023) as associating the country to the circle of Russia
effective supporters. In Middle East states, particularly those flush with cash, apply their
agency and discretion in defining the depth and scope of Russian impact in the region
than is recognized. Some countries are taking nonaligned posture to probably effort as
mediators to bring peace in the region.
On the diplomatic front, Middle Eastern states that have engaged with Russia,
including America's Arab security partners, have deferred on joining the
Western-led condemnation of Russia's aggression and refused to join efforts
to isolate Russia economically. In many cases, again, this is more of a form
of local signalling, especially by the Gulf monarchies, to convey discontent
with America's supposed inattentiveness to their security needs rather than a
full-throated embrace of Russia (Wehrey, 19 May 2022).
Saudi Arabia despite close military alliance with the U.S. has rejected Washington’s
demand to supply more oil to help ease inflation caused by price surge, ensued due to
the Western sanctions on Russia, whose production fell by a million barrels a day since
its attack on Ukraine. The shared outlook of some of these countries is that they consider
the Ukraine war as a regional conflict where it’s not in their nation interest to get openly
involved. This is antithetical to U.S. and European Union position who consider this as a
serious risk to global balance of power, stability and outright violation of International
the law and norms underpinning the global order after World War II.
In Africa, the President of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau Umaro Sissoco Embalo visited
Russia in July 2023, anticipating the 50th anniversary of establishment of diplomatic
relations. No public statements about Ukraine conflict had been released, but the visit
has been seen as an expression of political solidarity. In South Africa, Cyril Ramaphosa
President expressed that Washington’s persistent push of NATO expansion contributed
to revving up a catastrophe in Europe, which ultimately led to belligerent stance by
Russia. These countries are in the making of emerging multivalent global order a reality.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
85
Nearly half of the world is following “another narrative” which is divergent from the U.S.
consensus. For many of these states belonging to Global South, Washington has been
hypocritical given the West past of abandoning these same moralities when suitable. For
example, NATO’s unilateral involvement in Kosovo in 1999, commenced without a UN
Security Council Resolution, and the 2003 Iraq war to attempt regime change started on
the incorrect information that Saddam Hussein had weapons of mass destruction and add
to this 2011 intervention in Libya, which also went outside the terms and conditions of
the S/RES/1973 passed on 17 March 2011 imposed a number of restrictions on Muammar
al-Qaddafi regime, and more recently U.S. withdrawal from Afghanistan after 20 year
and leaving behind political anarchy and citizens in disarray has led questioning of the
decision by U.S. and West. These diverse attitude challenges the Washington’s efforts to
consign Russia as pariah state status misses the mark of unanimous response. The
moralizing lectures have fallen on deaf ears in Global South who have on occasion
countered irritably to the arm twisting from West. They have indeed, undermined the
legitimacy of all United Nations System, specially the UNSC as the governing body of the
international security order.
These advances highlight serious dysfunctionality in U.S. outmoded alliances with Arab
autocracies and a rising global movement of multipolarity well-defined by the pre-
eminence of self-interest instead of shared moral standards and guidelines. There is also
some indication that the Arab community is apprehensive of Washington's aims and
strategies in this region particularly its past history of military intrusions and dual values
on human-rights violations. Realistic political positions and need to safeguard the benefits
they derive from their association with Moscow is playing out in open. “Russia’s new
position was best labelled as sub-imperialist: a regional power that generally plays by
the rules of Euro-Atlantic capitalism, yet is able to dictate its own terms of integration
into the global economy. Another useful term for this strategy is “sovereign globalisation”
(Matveev, 14 April 2022) Chausovsky puts it bluntly: “(…) the Russia-Ukraine conflict has
revealed the complexity of the power architecture of the world. While the U.S. was once
in a dominant position in the global order, it now faces more competition from the likes
of Russia and China, while presumed allies like Turkey, India and even certain EU states
like Hungary have carved out their own independent roles vis-à-vis the conflict”
(Chausovsky, 21 April 2022).
Understanding Post-Cold War Reality
Kamel asserts that "It does not seem far-fetched to claim that future generations will
consider the ongoing Russo-Ukrainian War as one of the meaningful moments in the shift
of the balance of power from West to East" (Kamel, 2022). The Russia-Ukraine conflict,
is deeply altering the world structures and spaces of influence. It is actually provoking a
new divide. Indeed, Zhang Weiwei, director of the China Institute of Fudan University,
termed Russia aims at radical restructuring of the world order. He assumes that besides
“looking to realize the "demilitarization and de-Nazification" of Ukraine, Moscow has a
reflective determination by launching military action against Ukraine: Russia desires to
overthrow the post-Cold War unipolar world order led by U.S. hegemony, foster the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
86
formation of a novel multi-polar order in which Russia will be a key player” (Ning, 15 May
2022).
NATO may appear united but the crack in the overall stand against Ukraine is visible and
the 31 member-states, a U.S.-led alliance, is facing disparagement for not doing enough
to support Kyiv. Furthermore, the conflict has invigorated an argument that NATO’s
eastward expansion was an error that perpetuated to the current crisis. Huge internally
displace and refugee outflows and an associated humanitarian emergency is
overwhelming the capacity of EU governments and relief activities to deal with. “More
than 14 million people have fled their homes since Russia's invasion of Ukraine, the
United Nations (UN) says. Indeed, almost seven million left for neighbouring countries,
while eight million people are displaced inside Ukraine itself” (BBC News, 2
June 2022).
With the collapse of erstwhile USSR and the end of the Cold War in the early 1990s the
world shifted away from bipolar division and this had a double influence on international
relations. On 7 December 1988, Mikhail Gorbachev had declared, in the address at
the United Nations, that USSR will no longer interfere in the matters of its Eastern
European satellite states. Those states could follow liberal democratic systems, which
Frank (1988, p. 2575) asserted as “steps in the right direction”. Until the end of the Cold
War, the conservative understanding in the world was that ethnicity and nationalism were
outmoded notions and mostly resolved complications. On both sides of the Cold War, the
tendency appeared to show that the world was moving toward internationality rather
than xenophobia or chauvinism. As an outcome of the danger of nuclear warfare,
excessive importance was placed on democracy and human rights, financial
interdependency, and steady acceptance of universal philosophies, it became trendy to
speak of the demise of ethnic and nationalist movements. This marked the prescribed
start of the end of the Cold War.
USSR military and ideological retreat from Eastern Europe and the Third World countries
brought about democratization of in many nations which were hitherto ruled by Marxist
totalitarianisms, and led to noteworthy advancement in resolution of numerous Third
World skirmishes that had developed during protracted Cold War since 1940’s. The
decrease in East West tension, led to in a substantial waning in inter-state conflicts, many
of which ensued due to the ideological power bloc rivalry. Glasnost has liquidated a
regime founded on misapprehension and falsehoods. Practically nobody in the Eastern
bloc now trusts USSR-led socialism can contest with the Western liberal ideas and
capitalism in terms of financial performance and liberties. Marxism dominance and
promises of classless and stateless society as a means of understanding and directing
society stood discredited.
Conversely, it has been imprudent to assume that the world really moved to neo liberal
order and that there was Washington consensus. Fukuyama (1989) argued that with the
breakdown of the Soviet Union, the last political substitute to liberalism has been
rejected. Fascism was discredited after the World War II, the Communism had collapsed
and in China, political and economic reforms seemed to be moving in the course of a
more integrated global economy. The world looked as the Hegelian imagination -
progressive history as the process of conflict between ideas has reached its ultimate goal
by establishing liberal institutions - representative government, free markets, and
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
87
consumerist culture globally. There was “Common Marketization and New World Order”
and the world has achieved homeostasis. It seemed as if there would be a global
convergence around a set of universal values freedom, equality, personal dignity,
pluralism, human rights. Fukuyama predicted greater geopolitical stability in the world”
(Brooks, 8 April, 2022). Fukuyama (1989), summarised it What we may be witnessing
is not just the end of the Cold War, or the passing of a particular period of post-war
history, but the end of history as such (…) That is, the end point of mankind's ideological
evolution and the universalization of Western liberal democracy as the final form of
human government." The “endist proposition guaranteed that U.S. faces no grave
threats to its hegemony and that it will continue to be the foremost authority in a global
neo liberal order. Currently, it is said that Fukuyama was perhaps hasty to assume the
future, all too certain that he could envisage the progression of political progress in
advance. Perhaps Fukuyama ignored any discrepancies to the set pattern of dominant
Western liberalism. However, as the Berlin wall collapsed and the Cold War ended, Hirst
(1989) published Endism where he attacked Fukuyama prognosis with deeper and
nuanced foresight.
The breakdown of the “Soviet Empire” has been followed by the rise and return of many
grave struggles and wars in several parts of the world. Some of these new battles are
happening within the former Soviet Union, for example the conflict between Armenia and
Azerbaijan over Nagorno-Karabakh, and the hostility in Chechnya. However, some wars
also emerged or deepened in numerous states outside of it and several Third World armed
conflicts, in which the superpowers were not intensely involved during the Cold War have
continued after it. Moreover, in 1989, Fukuyama ignored that China was still an
unyielding state in spite of extensive market reforms and the expectations that Russia
would come under liberal democracy fold after the Cold War persist as authoritarian
regime (Fukuyama, 2016).
Ethnopolitical conflicts aside, there have been other threats to international order that
are, indeed, beyond the full control of major powers, even the U.S., the victor of the Cold
War. The most notable ones include religious militancy, terrorism, North-South conflict,
and severe competition over scarce resources. The post-Cold War period also saw the
revival of North-South economic antagonism. "The very notion of an “end” to history is
pernicious (…) Democracy is deeply compromised. The record of liberalism after 1945
needs serious critical attention. Western Europe, the U.S. and Japan all offer ample
evidence of the failings of liberal political institutions” (Hirst, 2019). Liberal capitalist
economy is not the predictable concomitant and bulwark of liberal democracy. Unfettered
financial system can equally pose substantial danger to political democracy, when it
allows exceptionally unequal influence of advantaged economic and corporate actors.
Growing economic globalization in the post-Cold War era does not appear to be breaking
the historical stratifications between the North and South.
The phenomenon of the economic dependence of the developing countries on
the multinational companies from the industrialized countries is named today
neokolonialismus, what refers to the economic exploitation of these countries,
which resembles the conditions in the colonial age in various regards. With
global problems like the climate change, a further dimension of injustice is
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
88
added: Whereas the problems are caused over proportionality in the North,
the consequences of the desertification or extreme weather conditions occur
over proportionally in the South. This extends to the threat to the existence
of numerous small island states, which will no longer exist if the sea level
continues to rise any further (Seligson; Passe-Smith, 2003).
The unregulated free market does not guarantee economic equality as it aggravates
unrestrained concentration of economic activity in the hands of few (Hirst, 2019). The
consequence has been growing wealth dissimilarity and class antipathy. The rise of right-
wing populist espousal of ultra-nationalism has been undermining for the European Union
led to Brexit as well. The rise of religious fundamentalism in recent years within the
Christian, Jewish, and Muslim traditions has been widely noted. One is inclined to say
that the revival of religion in some way attests to a broad unhappiness with the
impersonality and spiritual vacuity of liberal consumerist societies. The other major
"contradiction" potentially unresolvable by liberalism is the one posed by nationalism and
other forms of racial and ethnic consciousness. But it is not clear that nationalism rep
resents an irreconcilable contradiction in the heart of liberalism. In the first place,
nationalism is not one single phenomenon but several, ranging from mild cultural
nostalgia to the highly organized and elaborately articulated doctrine of National
Socialism. Only systematic nationalisms of the latter sort can qualify as a formal ideology
on the level of liberalism or communism (Fukuyama, 2014).
The simple existence of a rising China “with Chinese characteristics”, created an
alternative pole of ideological attraction, and as such constituted a threat to liberalism.
As depicted by Table 1, China’s contribution to global GDP is estimate to soon reach 1/5
of the total sum, surpassing the U.S.. China now is global economic power that echoes
its own benefits and methods, rather than merely following the lead of prevailing
organizations. China definitely will be strategic winner, if Ukraine becomes a protracted
trial of strength between Russia and the West.
Table 1 China’s GDP and Share Global GDP
1990
2000
2010
2015
2020
2022
2028
360,86B
1,21T
6,09T
11,06T
14,69T
17,96T
>21T
4%
7,24%
13,62%
15,97%
18,14%
18,84%
19,72%
Source: World Bank and Statistica (2023)
Even if “America will continue to be the world’s leading military power. But China’s
growing anti-access/area denial (ACAD) capabilities cuts U.S. edge at least in the East
Asian region” (Acharya, 2019). China is challenging the U.S. visions on regionalism and
globalism by its very strategically laid out projects such as the Belt and Road Initiative
and the Global Development Initiative (GDI). These are directly tied to enhancing China’s
own interests and priorities. The Belt and Road Initiative is trying to getaway of the U.S
monopoly and the immediate aim of the several ports, corridors and railway lines is to
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
89
avert the interruption of Chinese supply routes. If China gets ahead in tying Europe closer
through extensive Belt and Road Initiative, this will be big leap for China and Russia
towards their aim of neutralising U.S. domination in Eurasia. In the same line of
reasoning, the GDI, builds on the B&RI, and consolidates the international development
cooperation agenda and seeks to place China as the key development partner for the
Global South.
The Trump Administration and its “make America great again”, left a legacy of demise in
the global leadership, pushing the European leadership to be uncertain about the long-
lasting transatlantic relationship. China has smartly explored this weak link, advancing
new levels of cooperation at bilateral and multilateral levels, namely at Shanghai
Cooperation Organization (SCO), at BRICS+, at Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation
(APEC), at Regional Comprehensive Economic Partnership (RCEP), at ASEAN +, in Africa,
in South America, and in the Middle East. Russia and China now share a mutual rival in
the United States, that has global competences and existence that they perceive as
challenging their national and security interests in their sphere of influence. In particular,
with Putin’s invasion of Ukraine, he is aiming to finish the work on important mission of
demolition underhandedly reinforced by numerous world leaders, especially Chinese
President Xi Jinping. Together, these leaders want to disrupt what they perceive as U.S.
hegemony over the global structure and challenge the belief that the world is bound by
a shared set of morals embodied in transnational laws and maintained by organizations
such as the United Nations. China and Russia made explicit observations about a “new
world order”, suggesting that the Ukraine fight and the sanctioning of Russia is going to
have farther-reaching significances than hitherto assumed. Xi Jinping’s line of thinking
was reflected when China’s foreign ministry spokesman Wang Wenbin told that “China-
Russia cooperation has no limits, and that our striving for peace has no limits, our
upholding of security has no limits, our opposition towards hegemony has no limits”.
Moscow and Beijing will continue efforts to “advance global multipolarity and the
democratization of international relations” (Ellis, 30 March, 2022).
The new post-cold war world order they are trying to establish is dominated by opposing
alternative models of global governance and each political unit seeking to influence its
own geopolitical space. Putin basically plans that a larger Russia encompassing part of
Ukraine will be one completion of his 2020 declaration that “Russia is not just a country.
It’s really a separate civilization(Moscow Times, 2020). “This struggle should be viewed
in civilizational, not just geopolitical terms (…) declared Charles Kupchan, a former
senior U.S. official and now scholar at Georgetown University. “It is at once and the same
time sui generis, particular to Putin and Russia, but also is part of a broader increase in
ethnonationalism and its role in global politics, as well as the backlash to globalization”
(Hirsh, Foreign Policy, 10 April 2022). With his attack on Ukraine, which President Putin
believes is an inextricable part of Russia, he is resonating what President Xi has also
sought to do when he called for the reconstruction of Chinese philosophy and civilization
“the utmost vision for the Chinese nation in contemporary history” (Hirsh, 10 April 2022).
Zhang (2012) asserted that “China is today the only nation in the world which has
combined the world’s lengthiest continuous civilization with a huge modern state”.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
90
China resents the degree to which the West imposed its presumably collective principles
on the global system in the post-war period, which has favoured U.S. hegemony.
Simultaneously, the U.S. reads China’s pledge to forging a multipolar order based on
diverse ideals and determined by different standards more beneficial to non-Western
countries as China aims to be a foremost global authority in the process. These two
viewpoints on the imminent global order drives larger disagreement and generates the
atmospherics of a “new Cold War,” even if the U.S. and China state they want to evade
it. Global pressure and antagonism from Western powers draws these two nations closer
“Trade between China and Russia exceeded $107.7 billion in 2020 and experts estimate
this may be more than $130 billion considering the rising price of bulk commodities this
year” (Xin & Wenwen, 24 May 2021). Both countries believe that U.S. defence plans, for
instance missile defences positioned in Europe and the Asia-Pacific as a risk to their safety
and an effort by the U.S. to deny them the capacity to put off or strike back against it in
the incident of war. Russia’s close partnership with China has removed the prospect of a
military conflict between two of them to the margins, while the worsening bond with the
U.S. has raised the awareness of danger from its treaty ally Japan. According to Arbatov
(2021) there are tangible consequences of China’s nuclear build-up; if China continues
with stated strategies to enlarge its nuclear arsenal to level of the U.S. and Russia, this
will lead to a three-way arms race and the tactical nuclear equilibrium that presently
exists will be “radically destabilized” as an outcome.
By way of example Lora Saalman cites several Chinese experts’ speculations
on strategic stability between the U.S. and China. They note that its key
difference from the U.S.-Russia strategic relations lies in the fact that it is not
based on approximate nuclear missile parity. In this context they argue that
China should build sufficient “comprehensive power”, including economic,
political and military might, to be on par with the other two nations and thus
prevent them from dominating in any strategic talks (Arbatov, Alexei;
Dvorkin, Vladimir; Oznobishchev, Sergey, 2012, p. 29).
Russia’s continuing the war in Ukraine and intensifying strains with the West means
Moscow has no substitute to the “no limits” policies with China, which leaves it no room
to jeopardize even the slightest worsening of relationship with Beijing. Moreover, the
multilateral global scheme, namely in the UN, IMF, World Bank, WTO, is disintegrating
and some even believe is not truly representative of current global powers and influence
and are getting replaced by institutions such as the G20, which brings together countries
from both the North and the South, on a more equitable footing than the UN Security
Council or the IMF. Micklethwait and Wooldridge (24 March 2022) wrote, “geopolitics is
definitively moving against globalization - toward a world dominated by two or three
great trading blocs.” This broader context, and especially the invasion of Ukraine, “is
burying most of the basic assumptions that have underlain business thinking about the
world for the past 40 years.” We are entering a more composite patchwork of bilateral,
regional and plurilateral structures and coalitions. “The country composition of the G20
reveals that it consists of a set of 10 highly aligned Western countries composed of the
G7 plus Australia, South Korea, and the European Union and a set of six non-Western
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
91
countries that make up the BRICS group composed of Brazil, Russia, India, China, South
Africa, and Mexico” (Bradford, 4 May 2022). Even parallel institutes such as BRICS+,
ASEAN, QUAD others are evolving partnerships between regional governments.
The 2023 BRICS summit advanced the 2017 China proposal to start the BRICS expansion
process. The BRICS + (Brazil, Russia, India, China, South Africa, Saudi Arabia, Iran,
Ethiopia, Egypt, Argentina and the United Arab Emirates), are not only a new global
economic paradigm in the making” (Gouvea & Guiterres, 2023), but also, they represent
an antagonist alignment vis-à-vis the U.S. centred leadership. Particularly interesting is
the case of Brazil. In April 2023, when president Lula from Brazil travelled to China, the
agenda was driven by economics, and among the dozens of accords expected to be
finalized during the visit is one regarding the joint Brazilian-Chinese construction of
CBERS-6 satellites, a model that “has improved technology that allows for efficient
monitoring of biomes such as the Amazon Rainforest even on cloudy days” (Arias, 2023).
President Lula also attended the former Brazilian President Dilma Rousseff’s inauguration
in Shanghai as head of BRICS’s New Development Bank, and carefully implied the need
to diversify the international currencies to conduct international payments. In relation
the Ukraine War, the narrative of the Brazilian President clearly shows intentional
vagueness and ambiguity as he claimed U.S. was “stimulating the fighting(when he was
in China on 10 April 2023), as he suggested Ukraine should cede Crimea (in early April)
and as he condemned the “violation of Ukraine’s territorial integrity (after the visit of
Serguei Lavrov to Brazil on 17 April 2023) (Associated Press, 2023). It appears that
Brazil, as a regional power, is seeking a share within the process of building a new global
order.
In addition, the OECD has predicted “that by 2060, the GDP of the developing world,
including China and India, would surpass that of advanced OECD and non-OECD
countries: 57.7 percent to 42.3 percent” (OECD, 2012). In 2020 Joe Biden wrote that
the United States needs to “get tough with China” (Planet Money, 2020). Beijing “is
playing the long game”, he argued, “by extending its global reach, promoting its own
political model, and investing in the technologies of the future. Washington understands
that it is competing with Beijing to determine not only whose economy and military are
more dominant but also whose principles of governance are more worthy of global
leadership.” (Sher, 2022). Washington denial to come to Ukraine support with
unswerving military backing is particularly disturbing. China is keenly observing the
power play and positioning of west. U.S. reaffirmed backing for NATO, promoting the
QUAD, investing in AUKUS, reinforcing trilateral security collaboration with Japan and
South Korea and renewed arrangement with the Philippines indicates the U.S. return to
multilateralism against Beijing's assertiveness to have closer allies and partners in the
region.
Thus, the inquiry about whether the Russia-Ukraine battle declines or consolidates
Washington’s position in the international arena remains an open one and is perhaps too
early to respond. Partially, this will be contingent on the way in which the war pans out
in reality. But essentially, the response will also hinge on whether the U.S., Russia, China
or others competing for global supremacy and part will form the connectivity flows in
tactically effective ways and that will incorporate the probable idea of the imminent of
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
92
the global order. What is apparent is that the multiplex nature of the international global
order is here to stay, and the power architecture will be determined by this dynamic and
composite struggle over tactical connectivity. On the top of all uncertainty, there is the
result of the coming U.S. presidential election in 2024.
Concluding Observations
Recalling that the prime purpose of the study is to examine the diverse, but coordinated
roles that various states in helping settle the Russia-Ukraine war, as an opportunity to
power rebalancing, there is a looming reality: we are building blocks, instead of
multipolarities. Geo-economics influence and Western hostility are the foundations of the
new invisible walls.
Indeed, the world is very different from the post-World War II, where the U.S. arose as
the world’s foremost power, neither we are seeing typical characteristics of multipolar
world. Amitav Acharya calls this a “multiplex world combines multiplicity and complexity
(…) It’s a world of multiple actors in global affairs that are nonetheless bound by complex
forms of interdependence” (Acharya, 2014). We are building blocks instead of promoting
globalization and multilateralism. Geopolitics is conclusively moving against long-
standing global order toward a world dominated by two or three dominant trading blocs:
an Asian one with China at its core and maybe Russia as its energy supplier; an American-
led bloc; and possibly a third centred on the European Union, with the Europeans largely
allied to the U.S. but anxious about it also. Other powers will equivocate between these
two or three great blocs, much as they did during the Cold War” (Micklethwait;
Wooldridge 24 March 2022).
Kissinger (2014) argues that, “The contemporary quest for world order will require a
coherent strategy to establish a concept of order within the various regions and to relate
these regional orders to one another (…) New World Order is phase of histrionic
transformation in the global politics. It is essentially associated to the idea of global
governance predominantly in the characteristic of a cooperative effort to recognize,
diagnose, and tackle international challenges that a nation or state cannot handle on its
own”. Fundamentally, “new-world-order” defined as definite epoch of global uncertainty
where noteworthy fluctuations in geopolitics occurred due to armed war or financial
disaster, lead to a restructuring of the global socio-political system. Contemporary global
politics is fragmented, wavering by crosscurrents, inconsistencies, and multivalent
forcefields, not singular ideas. Internal political pressures engendered by social divisions
drive internal political supremacy over addressing global existential requirements. “Fierce
independence, assertion of uniqueness, and willpower for autonomy characterize
indigenous expression and spill over into the global public square creating greater
diversity and cross-cutting tensions. These countervailing forcefields now ripple through
global forums and international institutions, issues, and challenges, and define the new
global order. The tensions between the West and the non-Western world are central,
significant, and involve many countries” (Bradford, 4 May 2022).
The hurried retreat of U.S. from Afghanistan, the historic divisions within the European
Union intensified by the Ukraine Russia conflict, offered Russia and indirectly China the
prospect to fashion the new form of the new world order. The new formulation is
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
93
dependent on the concept of a multi polar world order, hostile to the idea of western
democratic liberal order, which has become weaponized due to the U.S. dollar reserve
system, trade wars and systematic sanctions. The Ukraine conflict fast-tracked the
formation of strategies of the new world order by announcing Russia as a key player in
the multipolar conflict, which has destabilized the security structure of Europe. “I think
the war in Ukraine and the desperate steps taken by The West to curtail Russia, is really
a story of the formation of a new world order. This is not just about Ukraine. It is not just
about Russia. These are mere actors in the bigger stage of shifting global politics. This
story is geopolitics at its best. I believe we are seeing a new world order playing out in
front of our eyes” (Heerden, 12 May 2022).
The Ukraine conflict is much more than just re-establishing Russia’s power on its previous
colony. It is more about a tactical repositioning by Russia to take up global status. The
ongoing conflict in Ukraine make it apparent that Russia and China are aligning
themselves to fill the strategic vacuum due the waning global role of the U.S. The global
balance of power is shifting quickly as global and regional powers try to secure their place
in the newest world order after decades of global U.S. dominance. As Roy states “After
the conflict playing out in Ukraine, it would be a bi-polar world, with a tri-polar tendency.
There would be conflicts galore and shadow boxing matches” (Roy, 24 February 2022).
To succeed in a multivalent global order is to take cognizance of growing intricacies,
paradoxes, and contrariness as certainties; delink subjects from one another to avert a
particular difference from disrupting other functional relationships; decentralise
international negotiating avenues from one another; plan varied ways to work on
subjects that are noticeably diverse; reassure varying groups of country representatives
to lead on diverse issues; foster plurilateral groups by rotating their arrangement from
issue to issue; embrace diversity; sidestep blocs; offer innovation; emphasis on
substance; and dial back on polemics. This new era of intricacy, inconsistency, and
polyvalent forcefields calls for new methods which are categorized by better candidness
to multiplicity, transformation, and eclecticism and driven more by real-world specifics,
functional understandings, knowledge-based policymaking, and an intense sense of
global necessities to address systemic challenges and existential threats. In a multivalent
world, these methods would be more operative and valuable than using international
forums to try to advance morals, political predilections, and polemic alterations. In a
complex world, we must avoid building blocks, but to strive to create global, multi-level
and multipolar structures, in which multipolarities are perceived as forces for stability.
References
Acharya, A (2014). The End of American World Order, Polity Press.
Associated Press (2023). Brazil’s Lula in Portugal amid Ukraine remarks controversy.
Retrieved in October 2023, from: https://apnews.com/article/lula-portugal-visit-brazil-
ukraine-c171309370c0e4d5a54aee85776d9c05
Arias, Tatiana (2023). Brazilian President Lula travels to China with hopes for trade and
peace. CNN. Retrieved in October 2023, from:
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
94
https://edition.cnn.com/2023/04/11/americas/lula-brazil-china-visit-intl-
latam/index.html
Arbatov, Alexei; Dvorkin, Vladimir; Oznobishchev, Sergey (2012). Nuclear Threat
Initiative Russia and the Dilemmas of Nuclear Disarmament. Institute of World Economy
and International Relations Russian Academy of Sciences. Imemo Ran.
Bubalo, Mattea (2023). North Korea's Kim Jong Un to stay in Russia for several days.
BBC news. Retrieved in September 2023, from: https://www.bbc.com/news/world-asia-
66810830
Arbatov, Akademik (30 July, 2021). Chinese warheads will fly over Russian territory.
Retrieved in June 2023, from: https://novayagazeta.ru/articles/2021/07/29/ akademik-
arbatov-kitaiskie-boegolovki-poletiat-nad-territoriei-rossii
Anjan, Roy (24 February, 2022). Post Russia-Ukraine conflict, new world order would be
determined by display of force. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.nationalheraldindia.com/india/post-russia-ukraine-conflict-new-world-
order-would-be-determined-by-display-of-force
Chausovsky, Eugene (10 March, 2022). Seven Years After: Reflections on Russia’s
Annexation of Crimea, The National Interest. Retrieved in July 2023, from:
https://bit.ly/3v3tt1C
Brooks, David (8 April, 2022). Globalization is Over. The Global Culture Wars Have
Begun. The New York Times. Retrieved in June 2023: from https://nyti.ms/3v1Lr4F
Bradford, Colin (4 May, 2022). Perspectives on the future of the global order: Beyond
singular visions to multivalent force fields, Brookings. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.brookings.edu/blog/up-front/2022/05/04/perspectives-on-the-future-of-
the-global-order/
BBC, News (2 June 2022). How many Ukrainians have fled their homes and where have
they gone? Retrieved in June 2023, from: https://www.bbc.com/news/world-60555472
Chausovsky, Eugene (21 April, 2022). The Russia-Ukraine Conflict: Accelerating a Multi-
Polar World, Al Jazeera Centre for Studies. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://studies.aljazeera.net/en/analyses/russia-ukraine-conflict-accelerating-multi-
polar-world
Colarossi, Natalie (18 April, 2022). Putin Using Ukraine Invasion to Change “World
Order”: Russian Ambassador. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.newsweek.com/putin-using-ukraine-invasion-change-world-order-russian-
ambassador-1698657
Ellis, Chris Devonshire (30 March, 2022). China, Russia Stand Firm In “New, Fair,
Multipolar World Order”, China Briefing. Retrieved in June 2023: from
https://bit.ly/3OrTorB
Frank, Andre Gunder (1988). Gorbachev's United Nations and Peace Initiatives: Steps in
the Right Direction. Economic and Political Weekly, Vol. 23, No. 49, pp. 2575-2577.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
95
Fukuyama, F. (1989). The End of History? The National Interest, No. 16, pp. 3-18.
Retrieved on September 2023, from: https://www.jstor.org/stable/24027184
Fukuyama, F. (2016). America: The Failed State. Prospect. December 13. Retrieved on
September 2022, from: https://fukuyama.stanford.edu/articles-and-book-chapters
Fukuyama, F. (7 June, 2014). At the ‘End of History’ Still Stands Democracy. Wall Street
Journal. Retrieved on September 2023, from: https://www.wsj.com/articles/at-the-end-
of-history-still-stands-democracy-1402080661
Gouvea, R.; Gutierrez, M. (2023). BRICS Plus: A New Global Economic Paradigm in the
Making? Modern Economy, 14, pp. 539-550. doi: 10.4236/me.2023.145029
Grieco, Kelly A; Jourdain, Marie (14 June, 2022) Democracy vs Autocracy Is the Wrong
Framing for the War in Ukraine, World Political Review. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.worldpoliticsreview.com/articles/30608/democracy-vs-autocracy-is-the-
wrong-framing-for-ukraine-war
Guchua, A., Zedelashvili, T., & Giorgadze, G. (2022). Geopolitics of the Russia-Ukraine
War and Russian Cyber Attacks on Ukraine-Georgia and Expected Threats. Ukrainian
Policymaker, 10(1), pp. 26-36.
Heerden, Oscar van (12 May 2022). Ukraine-Russia conflict: Are we seeing the rise of a
new world order? Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.news24.com/news24/analysis/oscar-van-heerden-ukraine-russia-conflict-
are-we-seeing-the-rise-of-a-new-world-order-20220512
Hirsh, Michael (10 April, 2022). The Month That Changed a Century. Retrieved in June
2023: from: https://foreignpolicy.com/2022/04/10/russia-ukraine-war-postwar-global-
order-civilization/
Hirst, Paul (1989). Endism. London Review of Books. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.lrb.co.uk/the-paper/v11/n22/paul-hirst/endism
Hirst, Paul (2019). Endism: Why 1989 was not the “end of history”. Retrieved in June
2023, from: https://www.opendemocracy.net/en/endism/
Kamel, Lorenzo (2022). Has the Russo-Ukraine War Really Changed the Global Order?
National Interest. Retrieved in September 2023, from:
https://nationalinterest.org/blog/buzz/has-russo-ukraine-war-really-changed-global-
order-201835
Kissinger, H. (2014). Henry Kissinger on the Assembly of a New World Order: The
Concept That Has Underpinned the Modern Geopolitical Era Is in Crisis. Retrieved in
September 2023, from: https://www.hoover.org/research/henry-kissinger-assembly-
new-world-order-concept-has-underpinned-modern-geopolitical-era
Kuo, Mercy (2023). China-Russia Cooperation in Africa and the Middle East - Africa and
the Middle East provide conducive conditions for China and Russia to advance their
shared and separate agendas. Retrieved in March 2023, from
https://thediplomat.com/2023/04/china-russia-cooperation-in-africa-and-the-middle-
east/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
96
Matveev, Ilya (14 April, 2022). Russia and China are moving closer together. Is this a
new world order? Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.opendemocracy.net/en/odr/russia-china-relationship-new-world-order/
Michlethwait, J.; Wooldridge, A. (24 March, 2022). Putin and Xi Exposed the Great Illusion
of Capitalism. Bloomberg. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.bloomberg.com/opinion/articles/2022-03-24/ukraine-war-has-russia-s-
putin-xi-jinping-exposing-capitalism-s-great-illusion?sref=B3uFyqJT
Moscow Times (2020). Russia Is a ‘Distinct Civilization,’ Putin Says. Retrieved in June
2023, from: https://www.themoscowtimes.com/2020/05/18/russia-is-a-distinct-
civilization-putin-says-a70295
NATO (24 March, 2022). Allies stand strong together in NATO in the face of the biggest
security threat in a generation. Retrieved in September 2023, from:
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/news_193674.htm
Ning, Yu (15 May, 2022). Will Russia-Ukraine conflict prelude the end of US-led world
order? Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.globaltimes.cn/page/202205/1265651.shtml
OECD (2012). Looking to 2060: Long-term global growth prospects. A Going for Growth
Report. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.oecd.org/economy/2060%20policy%20paper%20FINAL.pdf
Planet Money (2020). Biden Vs. Biden On China. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.npr.org/sections/money/2020/11/24/938176019/biden-vs-biden-on-china
REUTERS (September 5, 2023). Turkey's Erdogan says Black Sea grain deal can be
restored soon. Retrieved in September 2023, from:
https://www.reuters.com/markets/commodities/with-grain-deal-focus-putin-meet-
erdogan-russia-2023-09-04/
REUTERS/Umit Bektas (February 23, 2022). Ukraine's Zelenskiy warns of new iron
curtain falling as Russian troops advance. Retrieved in September 2023, from
https://www.reuters.com/world/europe/ukraines-zelenskiy-warns-new-iron-curtain-
falling-russian-troops-advance-2022-02-24/
Rumer, E; Sokolsky, R (2022). Russia’s National Security Narrative: All Quiet on the
Eastern Front, Carnegie Endowment for International Peace.
Rumer, E; Sokolsky, R. (2022). Russia’s National Security Narrative: All Quiet on the
Eastern Front. Retrieved from September 2023, from:
https://carnegieendowment.org/2022/05/23/russia-s-national-security-narrative-all-
quiet-on-eastern-front-pub-87185
Sanjay Matkar, (19 May, 2022). New World Order post Ukraine Russia war. Retrieved in
June 2023, from: https://finsindia.org/the-new-world-order-post-russia-ukraine-war/
Saxer, Marc (5 May, 2022). The coming world order, Social Europe. Retrieved in June
2023, from: https://socialeurope.eu/the-coming-world-order
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 78-97
Ukraine effect: are we groping for a new world order?
Roopinder Oberoi, Francisco José Leandro
97
Seligson, Mitchell A.; Passe-Smith, John T. (2003). Development and
Underdevelopment: The Political Economy of Global Inequality. Boulder, CO: Lynne
Rienner.
Sher, Nathaniel (1 June, 2022). President Bidens More Strategic Competition with China.
Retrieved in July 2023, from: https://www.9dashline.com/article/president-bidens-
more-strategic-competition-with-china
Statistica (2023). China's share of global gross domestic product (GDP) adjusted for
purchasing-power-parity (PPP) from 1980 to 2022 with forecasts until 2028. Retrieved in
July 2023, from: https://www.statista.com/statistics/270439/chinas-share-of-global-
gross-domestic-product-gdp/
United Nations (2 March, 2022). General Assembly resolution demands end to Russian
offensive in Ukraine. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://news.un.org/en/story/2022/03/1113152
Wehrey, Frederic (19 May, 2022). The Impact of Russian Invasion of Ukraine in the
Middle and North America, Carnegie Endowment for International Peace. Retrieved in
June 2023, from: https://carnegieendowment.org/2022/05/19/impact-of-russia-s-
invasion-of-ukraine-in-middle-east-and-north-africa-pub-87163
World Bank (2023). GDP, Current (USD$) China. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://data.worldbank.org/indicator/NY.GDP.MKTP.CD?most_recent_value_desc=true
&locations=CN
Xin, Liu; Wenwen, Wang (24 May, 2021). Closer China-Russia ties form new world order,
challenge US Global Times. Retrieved in June 2023, from:
https://www.globaltimes.cn/page/202105/1224358.shtml?id=11
Zhang, Weiwei (2012). The China Wave: Rise of a Civilizational State. World Century
Publishing Corporation.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
98
INTERPRETING INDONESIAN NETIZEN RESPONSE TOWARDS
PUTIN’S MASCULINITIES IN THE RUSSIAN INVASION
FROM A GENDER PERSPECTIVE
DIAS PABYANTARA SWANDITA MAHAYASA
dias.pabyantara@unsoed.ac.id
International Relations Lecturer, Universitas Jenderal Soedirman (Indonesia). His research
interest revolves around gender and social movement issues. He also serves as a managing
director of the Center for Identity and Urban Studies.
BIMANTORO KUSHARI PRAMONO
bimantoro.kusharipramono@lecturer.paramadina.ac.id
International Relations Lecturer, Universitas Paramadina (Indonesia). His research interest is
mainly in the digital diplomacy field.
Abstract
Since Putin executed his invasion of Ukraine on February 24, 2022, it has generated various
responses in the real world and on social media. Among the most active users worldwide,
Indonesian netizens contribute significantly to social media debates. It is intriguing since the
past pattern indicates that Indonesian social media seldom generate a massive response to
international affairs issues, especially those unrelated to Indonesia. However, in the case of
Putin's Invasion, the Indonesian netizens behaved out of pattern by reproducing extensive
narratives to support Russia's invasion by glorifying Putin's masculine side. In this paper, we
trace how the narrative glorifying Putin's masculinities is constructed within Indonesian
netizens' responses by interpreting Twitter data right after the first Russian attack from
February 2022 to March 2022. Further, we also explain under what conditions the narratives
emerge. We found that the narrative created two different patterns: the first pattern radiated
romanticizing Putin's machoism aspect and, at the same time, feminizing the Indonesian
government. We then argue that the supporting narratives are linked with how Indonesian
gender relations are imbued with hegemonic masculinity products of the past Indonesian
colonialism that shaped the praise for the hegemonic masculinity point of view.
Keywords
Russia, Ukraine, Indonesia Netizen, Putin, Masculinity.
Resumo
Desde que Putin executou a sua invasão da Ucrânia, em 24 de fevereiro de 2022, gerou várias
reações no mundo real e nas redes sociais. Entre os utilizadores mais ativos a nível mundial,
os internautas indonésios contribuem significativamente para os debates nas redes sociais. É
intrigante, uma vez que o padrão anterior indica que as redes sociais indonésias raramente
geram uma resposta maciça a questões sobre assuntos internacionais, especialmente as que
não estão relacionadas com a Indonésia. No entanto, no caso da invasão de Putin, os
internautas indonésios comportaram-se fora do padrão, reproduzindo narrativas extensas
para apoiar a invasão da Rússia, glorificando o lado masculino de Putin. Neste artigo, traçamos
a narrativa que glorifica a masculinidade de Putin e como é construída nas respostas dos
internautas indonésios, interpretando os dados do Twitter logo após o primeiro ataque russo
de fevereiro de 2022 a março de 2022. Além disso, também explicamos em que condições as
narrativas emergem. Descobrimos que a narrativa criou dois padrões diferentes: o primeiro
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
99
irradiava a romantização do aspeto machista de Putin e, ao mesmo tempo, a feminização do
governo indonésio. Em seguida, argumentamos que as narrativas de apoio estão ligadas à
forma como as relações de género indonésias estão imbuídas de produtos de masculinidade
hegemónica do passado colonialismo indonésio que moldaram o elogio do ponto de vista da
masculinidade hegemónica.
Palavras chave
Rússia, Ucrânia, internauta indonésio, Putin, Masculinidade.
How to cite this article
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa; Bimantoro Kushari Pramono (2023). Interpreting Indonesian
Netizen Response Towards Putin’s Masculinities in the Russian Invasion from a Gender Perspective.
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted
[online] in date of last view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.4
Article received on March 16, 2023 and accepted on September 20, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
100
INTERPRETING INDONESIAN NETIZEN RESPONSE TOWARDS
PUTIN’S MASCULINITIES IN THE RUSSIAN INVASION
FROM A GENDER PERSPECTIVE
DIAS PABYANTARA SWANDITA MAHAYASA
BIMANTORO KUSHARI PRAMONO
Introduction
The relationship between public response toward other countries' foreign policy has never
been studied comprehensively. At the same time, it might provide a luminous pathway
to understanding the curve of public opinion and reshaping foreign policy, primarily how
they are related in the social media sphere. We delve into the matter by scrutinizing how
Indonesian netizens responded to the Russian invasion. It is an intriguing event due to
the fact that international affairs seldom generate broad responses among the Indonesian
public, except for the Palestine issues (Nasution, 2018). The “insensitivity” towards
foreign affairs is presumably related to the domestically focused foreign policy instead of
outward-looking (Rosyidin, 2017). However, it indicates that momentous international
affairs can affect others, even in an “insensitive” to foreign affairs society like Indonesia,
if the narratives hit a societal nerve. In this case, it is Putin’s masculine traits in Russia's
invasion of Ukraine. In addition, Indonesia also prepared to conduct a G20 meeting,
which Russia and Ukraine are scheduled to attend. Hence, it was important for the
Indonesian government to participate to defuse the tension by first knowing where the
public stands. With both aspects going on, we consider Indonesia a perfect example to
exercise the relations between public opinion in international affairs and the masculinities
projection of another state.
Vladimir Putin's masculinity has been widely discussed since Russia's attack on Ukraine
occurred in early 2022. It also sparks debates on how the individual leader has affected
foreign policy decision-making. On one side, scholarly arguments were built around the
personal ambition to unite all Russian speakers, especially to counter injustice motives
over Russia in the post-Cold War era (Hunter, 2022). On the other hand, a more material
approach to the conflict emerged and constructed an argument regarding The West and
Russia rivalry. Here, we contribute to the dialectic by analyzing Putin's agency in the
decision-making structure.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
101
From this point of view, Putin's masculinity has been his trademark since he stepped into
office. Putin's regime has increasingly relied on very conventional gender and sexual
norms by "remasculinize" his image and using a masculine persona to increase Russia's
image in the post-Cold War era (Sperling et al., 2022). Some of his articulation is to
dissimulate authoritarianism as masculine and democracy as feminine. Russian media
also adopted the strict black-and-white enunciation of gender nuance in portraying
Ukraine's first pro-democracy revolution in 2004 and Putin's response to Georgia Rose's
revolution in 2003. Further, some academics refer to Putin's behavior as "hyper-
masculine performances, "resembling an action consciously taken to produce a specific
public performance. He often articulates the notion of masculinity by posing shirtless
while riding horses, petting tigers, firing big guns, and doing martial arts for the cameras,
which have become an inherent part of his brand (Grouard, 2022).
By far, his articulation of masculinity is often portrayed as a power play. A "hegemonic
project" deeply rooted in gender dominance by overusing masculine symbols can be
linked to the Russian image as a strong country (Wood, 2016). The common association
of leadership masculinities finds a strong presence in wartime. The relationship between
masculinities and war is either causal or constitutive (Hutchings 2008). On one account,
masculinity remains a crucial ingredient in a war. On another account, the social practice
of war manifests a constitutive redefinition of men's masculinities (Goldstein, 2001). In
short, scholars often constitute masculinities as enabling precondition to war and vice
versa (Elshtain, 1995; Barrett, 2001; Enloe, 2014). The above notion has become a
predominant narrative in a patriarchal cultural realm. Hence, Putin's action to attack
Ukraine works best within the image of a masculine image, which he cast persistently.
The most recent is the war against Ukraine.
While it consistently manifested in Putin's everyday political masculinities, it also
provoked various responses in the real world and social media, especially Twitter. Digital
analysis by Evello (2022) suggested that many Indonesian netizens responded to the
Russian attack on Ukraine in late February 2022. The survey also concluded that Putin's
popularity spiked shortly after he launched the first attack. Our preliminary digital
observation found that Indonesian netizens frequently intonated discussions about
Putin's physics and courage in the war. The pattern is repeatedly shown in Vietnam. The
most salient pro-Russia narratives in Vietnam's cyberspace revolve around justifying
Russia's Invasion of Ukraine, echoing anti-America and anti-imperialist worldviews, and
lionizing Russia while demonizing Ukraine (Ha and Luong, 2022).
Ha and Luong (2022) later argued that Pro-Russia narratives in Vietnam's cyberspace
are the result of cross-pollination between sentimental attachment since the Soviet era,
psychological bias towards Russia embedded in Vietnam's education and propaganda
system, and the overriding imperative to preserve the Vietnamese state's political and
ideological interests. We also found the same pattern happening in Indonesia.
Nevertheless, when we delve into the data details, we find a denoting amount of
masculine tone usage to express the pro-Russian narrative. We depart from this notion
to further investigate the linkage between Putin's masculinities and the pro-Russia
narrative voiced by Indonesian netizens. Here, we employ gender lenses to grasp how
masculinity plays a significant role. We argue that the pro-Russia response developed by
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
102
Indonesia Netizen was a product of a hegemonic masculinities point of view. The sphere
where the narrative emerges favors dominant masculinities over the other gender
expression. We then traced the system of thinking to the Indonesian colonial era, in
which the colonialists instilled unconscious gender ideology.
This research collected Twitter data to understand the netizen's response to the Russian
invasion. Twitter has been chosen because of its ability to explain narratives from users'
tweets (Sadler, 2017). Compared to other picture and video-based social media, Twitter
offers data about actors' interactions and their narratives. Moreover, Twitter also fulfills
a high range of data scalability and is classified as first-party data (acquired from the
user's tweet directly). It helps reveal new patterns of insight into society, politics, and
how information is distributed (Chen, 2018). This research uses Mixed-Method Social
Network Analysis (SNA), which combines Social Network Analysis with a Qualitative
approach to understand connections between actors and their narratives. This method is
used because of the nature of data, called relational data. Relational data involves a
connection between entities (William & Shepherd, 2017).
Regarding Twitter data, relational data can be processed to connect narratives between
Twitter accounts (Pramono, 2023). In this case, the form of relational data is a Twitter
conversation among Indonesia’s netizens as a primary source and a literature review as
a secondary source for data interpretation. Twitter data is collected after Russia employs
its military forces in Ukraine. To be precise, the data collection process is operated from
the end of February 2022 to March 31, 2022. After that, data interpretation is operated
to give another perspective from existing theories and concepts about gender. From
these keywords, we crawled 6280 Twitter content. To ensure the data relevance in Putin's
masculinity context, we cleansed the data by erasing data that does not contain Putin's
masculinity context and choosing data that only discusses the masculinity context. After
the cleaning part was done, we got 642 Twitter interaction data that will be processed
for Network Analysis and Data Interpretation.
The Genealogy of Indonesia Gender Relations
The linkage between colonialism and gender construction lies beneath the notion of
"exotic" and masculine adventure (Enloe, 2014). As it also serves as an underlying
characteristic of masculinities. To become masculine by colonial standards, a man must
subdue and abuse colonized women. Moreover, vice versa, the male colonized must
protect and hinder abuse towards his women to maintain his masculinity (Alloula, 1986).
In this sense, women are seen as subduable objects, which they are attributed to
domestic references such as a worker, sex symbols, and nurturers, which have been
verified as crucial to the entire colonial undertaking (Enloe, 2014). Taking the perspective
of masculinity, one might abruptly say that the majority of masculinity of the oppressed
was sustained by the female's ability to position themselves in the face of colonial rule.
In this sense, the colonial system plays a determining factor in constructing how gender
relations happened. There are two contrasting relations between colonization and
masculinities dominating different cultural realms. The eastern realm, where most
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
103
colonization occurred, tends to have a more dominating sense of masculinity (Connell,
2005). As Connell (2005) later scrutinized, those colonial masculinities gravitate around
dominating those who lack masculine characteristics, such as female and colonized
subjects. It contrasts with the Western realm, where the colonizer primarily resides,
where the masculine manifested in distinguishing males and others through personal
expression. It then manifested in the Dutch colonialization around the 1600-1945s, which
constructed Indonesian gender relations.
The Dutch colonial government actively shaped gender relations by juxtaposing the
native chief and the Dutch administration by differentiating the clothes (Gouda, 2007).
The Dutch administration applies a European-style uniform resembling the army and
covering the entire body. In contrast, the native chief was forced to wear traditional
clothes. Apart from the differentiation, The Dutch colonial administration threw
propaganda by regularly disseminating a comparative picture of both, along with a
degrading message on how effeminate the native chief was compared to the Dutch
officer. The propaganda aims to belittle the native leader and appraise the Dutch officer
as the ideal type of masculinity to read between the lines. Thus, it is safe to argue that
the Dutch colonial era played a significant role in formatting gender roles in Indonesia,
where the masculine were deemed superior to the feminine (Prianti, 2019).
The stratified gender relations between masculine and feminine later settled for the next
hundreds of years. Although it was a byproduct of colonialism, the modern era after
independence in 1945 cannot seem to decolonize the incommensurate gender relations
fully (Chi & Pabyantara, 2022). The predominant narrative of superior masculinities
endures the age of the first two Indonesian presidents, Sukarno and Suharto. In the
Sukarno era, the newly independent society praised the alpha male leader and his image
as a wealthy polygamy practitioner icon (Van Wichelsen, 2009). He successfully glints as
a Javanese alpha male leader with an elegant approach toward women. In the Soekarno
era, there were two significant points of view on how women interact with masculinities.
One entwined the masculine persona, which Sukarno delivered as the highest nation
leader; the other was opposing.
The 1965 coup by the Indonesian Communist Party marked the abrupt transition from
Sokearno to Soeharto. Soeharto, who ruled for 32 years, successfully imposed a
hegemonic masculinity logic where the men perpetuated gender inequality and later took
advantage of unjust relations (Connell, 1987). The regime adopted the bapakism
ideology, which originated from Bapak means father in Indonesian. It is a doctrine that
stipulates colonial masculinity at the center of social and political interaction. Bapak is
enacted as a man who serves as a family leader, business leader, town leader, and
nation-state leader. The God-righteous quality of Bapak is God-given wisdom, self-
control, and mastery of emotion (Nilan, 2009). He articulates the masculinities by
governing his gestures closely with a calm, smiley, and passive attitude. He perceived
masculinity as the glory of Akal, rationality, and self-control over emotions (Peletz,
1995). His long regime period officiated the perspective of masculinities and helped shape
the socialization of superior masculinities nationwide.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
104
The superior masculinities prevailed until arguably the recent era. A leader in Indonesia
is still associated with masculine traits, such as the glorification of Akal, as it was in the
Soeharto era. Therefore, dominant masculinities' social value still serves as a concealed
paradigm in Indonesia nowadays. It then provides a structure where the narratives can
be translated into tweet posts. In the next session, we presented a series of data
regarding two predominant narratives of netizens' response to the Russian invasion. We
believe that the pro-Russia narrative is a product of the long history of gender and
colonialism affiliation in Indonesia.
The Posture of Netizen Response
For acquiring contextual data about Putin's masculinity from the Twitter conversation,
we employ some keywords for data acquisition, as follows:
Table 1. Data Acquisition Keywords
Keywords
(In Indonesia)
Keywords
(English
Translation)
Context
Putin Tegas
Putin Assertiveness
Putin is a man and a firm leader in leading his troops and firm in
making every decision in his policy.
Putin Kuat
Putin Strong
Putin was a man and a strong leader in forming his troops and
strong enough to make his opponents look weak.
Putin Maskulin
Putin Masculine
Putin is a masculine man, and all the points of view that shape his
figure from a gender perspective.
Putin Suami
Putin Husband
Putin is a man who is dashing and able to protect his wife. (people
make an analogy that Russia seems to be the husband of Ukraine)
Putin Keren
Putin Cool
Putin is a man who looks fantastic with all the sophistication of his
resources and technology.
Putin Cerdas
Putin Intelligence
Putin is intelligent in formulating strategies and considering the
next steps for his opponent's response.
Putin Sesama Jenis
(pernikahan)
Putin LGBT
Putin's policy towards LGBT
Putin Islam
Putin Islam
Everything related to the keyword Islam or all statements that
relate it to the context of Islam (from a religious point of view).
Putin Palestina
Putin Palestine
Everything related to the keyword Palestine or all statements
relating to the context of Palestine (from a religious point of view).
Putin Maco
Putin Macho
Putin is a physically fit and strong man (looking at the physical
context of Putin).
Putin Seksi
Putin Sexy
Putin is a physically fit and strong man (looking at the physical
context of Putin).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
105
Putin Beruang
Putin Bear
Putin is a person whose strength exceeds the bear (the strongest
animal symbol in Russia).
Putin Telanjang Dada
Putin Topless (Flexing
Chest)
Putin is physically fit and strong (looking at the physical context of
Putin and their response to his Picture topless riding a horse in
Serbia).
Putin Kekar
Putin Hefty
Putin is a physically fit and strong man (looking at the physical
context of Putin).
Putin Keker
Putin Hefty (Javanese)
Putin is a physically fit and strong man (looking at the physical
context of Putin).
Putin Bugar
Putin Fitness
Putin is a physically fit and strong man (looking at the physical
context of Putin).
Putin Nyali
Putin Courage
Putin was a man with great courage in facing all challenges and
enemies in front of his eyes without fear
Putin Laki laki
Putin Man
Putin is a masculine man, and all the points of view shape his figure
from a gender perspective.
Putin ukhuwah
Putin's Islamic Spirit
Putin is an actor that has an Islamic spirit
Putin umat
Putin Ummat
(Indonesian)
Putin as an actor that supports Islam in global conflict
Putin ummat
Putin Ummat
Putin as an actor that supports Islam in global conflict
Putin Chechnya
Putin Cechen
(Indonesian)
Tweets related to Putin and all information related to the Chechen
war
Putin Chechen
Putin Cechen (English)
Putin and all information about his position and relevance in the
war over the Cech in the past.
Source: Processed by author
We use two algorithms to explore how many interaction clusters are created from the
network and what is an influential narration in the network: modularity class and
weighted degree or degree centrality. The modularity class algorithm finds cluster
interaction created by actor interaction in the network. Modularity measures the density
of links inside communities compared to links between communities (Blondel et al.,
2008). Degree Centrality counts the number of relationships or relationships owned by
actors with other actors. The actor with the most relationships or having the highest
degree will become the center of a network and greatly influence the network (Umadevi,
2013). Based on these two algorithms, two insights are found that explain Contra-West
and Pro-Islam narratives among actors' interaction in the network.
Insight of Two Narratives: Contra-West and Pro-Islam
Here is the resume of insight from the network. Population means the number of actors
in each modularity. As mentioned above, the Weighted Degree algorithm decides which
narration is dominant in each cluster.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
106
Table 2. List of Narratives
Population
Narration
36.44%
Putin's Courage and Intelligence Against the Status Quo (West)
8.24%
Association of Putin as a pro-Islam actor & compares Ukraine and Palestine
6.12%
Support for Putin with Islamic Narrative
5.32%
Siding with Muslims & courage against the Westol;
3.99%
Counter attitude towards Putin with Islamic narrative
3.46%
Putin's rivalry with the West
3.46%
The debate about Putin in the Ukraine war from an Islamic perspective
3.19%
NATO's incompetence against Putin
3.19%
Putin's Courage in the Economy
3.19%
Support for Putin with Islamic Narrative
1.33%
Putin's firmness and courage against NATO and the US
1.06%
Comparing Putin's actions in Ukraine with Israel's actions in Palestine
1.06%
Insinuating Putin from the family side
Source: Processed by author
The table above shows netizens' responses to Putin's masculinity are divided into two
contexts. Islamic context as much as 27.39%, and Putin's bravery toward the West as
much as 49.74%.
The picture below is the data visualization using Gephi Software and Frunchman Reingold
Layout to drill down the data. The visualization depicts the distribution of narratives in
the network. Color differentiation shows the actor's attitude or sentiment toward Putin.
The blue color represents supportiveness and admiration towards Putin. The red color
represents the contrary. In the beginning, we got the data about the actors' activities.
Then, we transformed the actors with the narratives they were discussing and put them
in the visualization. The label appearing in visualization is based on the influential
narration in each cluster. The bigger label means the narrative is influential in the
network.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
107
Picture 1. Social Network Analysis
Source: Processed by the author using Gephi software
Based on the picture, Putin's bravery toward the Rothschild family and his intelligence
against NATO are dominant narratives in the network. Few narratives have a supporting
context for Putin, such as Putin's association as a pro-Islam person, Islamophobia in the
West, and NATO's incompetency in competing with Putin. However, this network also
contains a contrary context for Putin. The community of this narrative is not as massive
as the positive narrative. The network criticizes the impact of the Ukraine crisis on
Ukraine's Muslims. Also, there is a debate in the Islamic context about the Muslims that
support Russia in the competition with the West and Putin as a war criminal from the
Muslim perspective.
In the case of Putin's courage against the Status Quo (West), an actor with the username
@Yo2thok becomes the most influential actor who brings this information to his network.
Several tweets from this user can be categorized as positive commendation on Putin's
assertiveness in defending Russian foreign policy and offensive geopolitical strategy on
Donbas/ East Ukraine, tactical movement in minimizing NATO's with EU and US-backed
pressure, and positive sentiment on Russia's ability defending the less-powerful country
in Eastern Europe hemisphere. Moreover, a correlation between Putin's tactical
movement and @Yo2thok tweet is found with the association of Putin's image with acts
of courage compared with the conservative Muslim situation in Indonesia.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
108
Russian President, Vladimir Putin suggests the youth generation read Al-
Qur'an, Bible, and Torah. He believes those scriptures can give the world
direction to become better. Do you agree? It is different from the Wakanda
state (refer to Indonesia), where the Islamic community is not solid because
of radical and intolerant propaganda.
1
The tweet above implies that the Indonesian government tends to be permissive
regarding radicalism. The user above juxtaposes Putin's arguably courageous behavior
to counter Islamic radicalism and Indonesia's permissive traits to radicalism. Moreover,
it then constructs an implicit feminization by framing that the Indonesian government
cannot match Putin's strong response to radicalism. Another response from @Mentimoen
framed that Putin better supports the Islamic cause in Palestine than the Indonesian
government. Below, the tweet also constructs two sides of the rope by coupling the US
and Russia dispute.
This war (Russia-Ukraine War) actually is a war between Russia and the US,
also Putin vs. Biden. Zelensky and Ukraine citizens are just the US's proxy.
The US empowers allies to donate weapons for Ukraine citizens, but the
ending is the Ukraine citizen's sacrificing.
The content interprets the Russia and Ukraine war as a proxy of Russia and US
competition. The actor thinks that the US has utilized Ukraine for its interest. Moreover,
the actor believes the US supports their alliances (Ukraine and Israel) by managing public
opinion. Information fabrication is operated to support the US agenda in global politics.
@Mentimoen also implies a similarity between the Israel-Palestine war and the Russia-
Ukraine in each tweet. The equalizing is in the proxy war context between the US and
Russia. He also equates Israel's war strategy against Hamas with Russia's strategy in the
Invasion of Ukraine. He stated that Russia imitates Israel's war strategy.
The content above frames the similarity of the Russia-Ukraine war with the Israel-
Palestine war, emphasizing the Islamic-related narrative. On the other hand, a counter-
narrative initiated by @Hasmibaktiar condemns Putin's attack on Ukraine by implying
that it is a war between the West and Russia in essence.
(Responding to a Muslim theology's video) Ukraine preacher urges Muslim people,
specifically in Syria, not to be involved in a crime with Putin in killing Ukraine
people. Ukraine's Muslims are an unspreadable element among Ukraine citizens.
Sadaqat, yaa Sheik (prayer), religious person for sure will reject killing.
The narrative tends to see Muslim people who have become victims of this war of the
West versus Russia. Both parties have done inappropriate actions toward Muslim people
1
The tweets quoted here are originally in Indonesian. We translated them to English using expression as
close as to the original text.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
109
in the world. He also persisted that Palestinians has undergone similar attack for decades
and framed the West as a scapegoat instead.
In the case of Siding with Muslims and courage against the West, an actor with the
username @mohtahid becomes the most influential actor who brings this information to
his network.
Putin is braver against the West and their allies alone. Besides, our uncle
(refer to Jokowi) has no bravery against the cooking oil mafia. Putin and
Jokowi are not equal.
@mohtahid's narration compares Indonesia's government movement, which was
considered not brave enough compared to Putin's decision-making and public policy.
Putin is considered a brave man because of his courage to confront the West. Besides,
as mentioned, Indonesia is still uncertain about its domestic problems, such as the
cooking oil mafia problem.
The Romanticism of Putin's Masculinity
In this section, we examine the predominant narrative of how the netizen delivers the
message of Putin's courage to challenge the West in warfare. The notion was dominant
in our dataset by 49,79% and 27,39%. Below, we find the details quite intriguing since
it is divided into two: the articulation of Putin's bravery towards the West and how it is
related to the Islamic political context. To present an interpretation of the notion, we
employ a gender perspective to catch a glimpse of how masculinities are projected and
perceived.
The details show 36,44% of tweets or modules related to Putin's bravery in challenging
the Western status quo's power in Ukraine. Here, the West manifested in Rothschild and
NATO. Thus, the first nodes stipulate Putin's bravery as a sign of masculinity prior to his
dauntless to rock Rothschild and NATO, as we can notice from the @yo2thok below.
The US & the West hate Putin. Are there any world leaders that are brave
against Rothschild?
Subsequently, approximately 8,24% of the dataset is associated with Putin as a pro-
Islam leader, and 5,32% of tweets praise Putin's support for the Islamic agenda. There
is a remnant of netizens' perception of the pro-Islamic agenda as a masculine gesture,
as we can explore from the tweet from @kangprabuheru below.
Even Putin really respects Muslims, but in our country (Indonesia), fellow
Muslims say they are radical.
A similar nuance appears in the actor with no network influence. On the same pattern,
@ZainalAbdiAlam4 asserts that Putin is eligible to be a lifetime Indonesian president.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
110
Not only do you deserve to be elected three for Indonesia, but you also have
worthy of become president for a lifetime... It is all because of your love for
Muslims.
The first sentence mocked Joko Widodo's rumor of being nominated for President three
times in a row, which is deemed against the current constitution. Nevertheless, Putin's
perception as a pro-Islam leader still appears in this tweet. Even this actor hopes that
Putin can lead Indonesia for a lifetime. Based on this tweet, there is a romanticism of
Putin's persona as a masculine person who strives to protect Islam.
The mentioned data reveal how Indonesia's netizens perceive Putin's masculinity
projection. Following gender and colonialism relations, we interpret the information
cyclically. While Indonesia's netizens praised Putin for his bravery in waging war on
Ukraine, the country they perceived as the West puppet, at the same time, they
demonized the West for their masculinities articulation resembling domination. On one
side, the 36,44% nodes of Putin's Courage and Intelligence Against the Status Quo
illuminate the trace of deeming the West as colonial. The netizen firmly recognized the
status quo, which refers to how the West presence in Ukraine was recognized as a form
of colonialism. Thus, the narrative will follow. It is the nature of the colonial government
always to try to dominate, abuse, and subdue the rest. The netizen then projected
Rothschild and NATO's involvement in serving the Western colonial agenda toward
Ukraine.
In addition, the second layer serves as the hub to connect the interpretation of
colonialism and masculinities. In this sense, as Alloula (1986) scrutinized, groups of
societies that underwent a series of colonization, like Indonesia, would like to perceive
masculinities from the oppressed point of view. To maintain masculinity is to reject the
domination of outsiders who came to conquer and take away freedom and independence.
It also equips us with the cyclical point of view to comprehend the systematic thinking
from where the predominant narrative emerges. Combining both serves as a basis for
understanding the admiration narrative toward Putin. It links to Indonesian netizens'
expectations of ideal types of leaders based on their masculinity. The full descriptions
articulated around the colonial style of machismo, where masculinity positioned feminine
actors as subordinates (Connell 2005). Thus, it depicts Putin as an ideal leader by
projecting traditional masculinity values imposed by Indonesia's long-standing
colonialism stage while simultaneously demonizing the West as colonial.
The number perfectly fits Indonesia's hegemonic masculinity trajectory: the colonial
superior uniformed chief, the alpha male, and the bapakism ideology. Thus, we conclude
that the supporting narrative of Putin's bravery is derived from the imposed gender role,
where society is compelled to glorify masculinity.
The Lowy Institute survey supports the finding. The Indonesian public tends to put more
faith in the Indonesian Military Forces than the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to defend
Indonesia's strategic interests. The symbolism of the uniformed military plays a
significant role in influencing public opinion in which they symbolize masculine traits
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
111
(Bland 2021). Hence, we apprehend that Indonesians choose to believe in a military
approach rather than diplomatic actors the way the colonial system used to be.
Feminization of the Indonesia Government
The third most extensive network revolves around the neutrality of the Indonesian
government conversations. The narrative goes along with the Indonesian public
statement to remain neutral in responding to this case (Antara News, 2022). The
neutrality sparks criticism from the second node, where most accounts incorporate a
consistent conventional Islamic narrative. Number-wise, 5,32% of the population
perceived Putin's action as being in line with the Islamic agenda while continuing to
criticize the Indonesian government for being neutral. Joko Widodo administration often
takes a hit of criticism from Islamic pressure groups such as the 212 movement. The
patterns continue to raise criticism of Indonesia's neutral traits in responding to the 2022
Russia invasion (JPNN, 2022).
The critics' formulation indicates that there has been a feminization of the Indonesian
government in the face of Russia. We find a trace of mocking while comparing Joko
Widodo and Putin's intelligence in response to Russia's Invasion of Ukraine. The
conversation deemed Putin brilliant, then put Joko Widodo at the end of another rope. A
network of ten tweets using hashtags #RakyatDijeratPutinDiperalat (people are being
ensnared, Putin is the scapegoat) are included. They praised Putin's appreciation gesture
to Muslims and compared it with Joko Widodo's regime, which condescends them as
radicals, and all are categorized in "Putin Islam" keywords. On that note, we interpret
the feminizing process as praising Putin's machoism and belittling Joko Widodo's
neutrality in responding to the Ukraine issue.
The belittlement had occurred long before the 2022 Russian invasion. In the 2019
Indonesia general election, the opposition raised political concerns that Indonesia needed
a more assertive and decisive leader, followed by Putin’s masculine depictions (Toriq,
2018). The same political representative also stated that Putin was an abbreviation of
Prabowo Untuk Indonesia (Prabowo for Indonesia) to burst a campaign supporting
Prabowo Subianto, Joko Widodo's arch-rival in the 2019 presidential election
(Dalimunthe, 2018). During the invasion, the opposition also played Putin’s masculinity
card to formulate a political attack on the administration (Andini, 2022). Depart from
that trajectory, we correlate that the support toward the feminization of the Indonesian
government narrative derived from a long opposition argument. Thus, in this case, it
transformed into social media articulations projecting real-world political occurrences.
Following that, the second narrative on this network revolves around urging the
Indonesian government to take sides with Russia for masculine reasons such as
intelligence, strong leadership, and strong military power. In this sense, the network set
Indonesia on the feminine side, which needs a strong actor to define its values.
Furthermore, it goes hand in hand with colonial gender roles where masculinity resembles
domination (Elmhirst, 2007). At the same time, one might find The Lowy Institute survey
once again illuminating. The survey provided numbers of Indonesia's most inspiring,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
112
confident world leaders besides Joko Widodo. Saudi Arabia's Prince Mohammed bin
Salman Al Saud, United Arab Emirates Sheikh Mohamed bin Zayed Al Nahyan, Japan's
Prime Minister Fumio Kishida, Singapore's Prime Minister Lee Hsien Loong, US President
Joe Biden, Russia President Vladimir Putin, and Prince of the Emirate of Abu Dhabi (Bland
2021). The survey was conducted before the Russian invasion. Thus, we find its relevance
in understanding the setting and context where the source of the narrative lies.
The data above strengthens our interpretation of social media networks in which the
predominant public favors leaders who represent absolute monarchs rather than
democratic values. The survey also includes Putin in the fourth position, from which we
affirm that number-wise, Indonesians are indeed awestruck by the symbolization of a
robust, effective, and assertive political leader. It matches with the social media finding
where there is a meaningful conversation about the Indonesian government's
insufficiency to respond to the Russian invasion firmly. Even before the invasion, Putin
was already a popular leader among Indonesians, and the invasion confirmed the claim
(BBC News Indonesia, 2022). Employing a gender and colonialism perspective, we
observe the tendency to position Indonesia's response as feminine towards Russia's
Invasion along this line. Russia is seen as the superior masculine, while Indonesia is
deemed as the feminine.
The example of Russia's superior narratives and Indonesia's feminization appeared in the
actor with the username @mohtahid. In the last part, @mohtahid also becomes the most
influential actor who brings these narratives to his network.
Putin is braver against the West and their allies alone. Besides, our uncle
(refer to Jokowi) has no bravery against the cooking oil mafia. Putin and
Jokowi are not equal.
@mohtahid's narration contains a comparison of how Indonesia and Russia behave in
handling a problem. With his bravery in fighting with the West alone, Putin is seen as a
masculine and superior person. In the same tweet, Jokowi, Indonesia's President, is
deemed not brave enough to handle the cooking oil mafia as a part of domestic issues.
Here, we capture how the tweet domesticated Joko Widodo compared to Putin, who is
considered brave enough to wage war against another state, while Jokowi was considered
to have failed in dealing with the cooking oil issue (CNBC Indonesia, 2022).
Another example of Indonesia's feminization narratives comes from @Denis_Hakkan. He
criticizes one of Indonesia's political parties, advising the Indonesian government not to
invite Putin to the G20 Summit. @Denis_Hakkan also expresses that Indonesia is just a
follower in global politics because they do not dare to take a stand. The critique typical
of the Indonesian government is always related to domestic issues. @Dennis_Hakkan
connects his critique with Parlement's advice to the executive. Meanwhile,
@Mustopa54537 spoke in the same tone:
Uncle Putin will lead all Indonesia region !! Only the fool makes noise about
electing the current President for the third time!!
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
113
Indonesia is trying to discuss the possibility of extending the Jokowi Presidency in the
third period. @Mustopa54537 illustrated that extending the Presidency in the third period
is good if Putin becomes Indonesia's President. He also implied that there are no
intelligent people in Indonesia. This statement tries to perceive Putin as intelligent
compared to the Indonesian government, which is only concerned with domestic issues
like the extension of the Presidency period. At this time, Joko Widodo was accused of the
intention to prolong his reign for the third time, which was considered against the
constitution (Yahya & Maullana, 2022). We found a trace of unjust comparison between
Putin’s bravery to wage war against another country and Joko Widodo's failure to handle
domestic issues. A consistent juxtaposition of Putin's presumably bravery and Joko
Widodo's act of uncertainty in the Russian invasion indicates a presence of feminization
in the Indonesian government by situating Joko Widodo as a leader who is occupied with
domestic affairs.
Conclusion
Right after the first attack launched in February 2022, the Indonesian netizen's response
on Twitter was massive. Beneath that pile of responses, we decipher two dominant
narratives the Indonesian netizens actively articulated. The first is praising Putin's
machoism, and the second is feminizing the Indonesian government by mocking
President Joko Widodo's administration. We conclude that both narratives emerged from
a patriarchal point of view dating back to colonization, which shaped the Indonesian
glorification of masculinities resembling domination. The long trajectory of hegemonic
masculinity imposed by the colonial regime prevailed until the contemporary era of
Indonesia. It then served as a basis for how society perceived gender relations, resulting
in the dominant narrative that employs dominant masculinities to support Russia's
invasion of Ukraine by focusing on Putin's masculinities. Nevertheless, we believe this
argument might ignite an open discussion on how gender's perspective deciphers the
foreign community's response toward particular foreign policy, primarily how the noise
in social media reflects on what is happening in the societal sphere following specific
foreign affairs.
References
Alloula, M., 1986. The colonial harem (Vol. 21). Manchester University Press.
Andini, R., 2022. Anis Matta: Atasi Krisis Sistemik, Indonesia Butuh Pemimpin Kuat
seperti Vladimir Putin. [Online]
Available at: https://politik.rmol.id/read/2022/05/01/532298/anis-matta-atasi-krisis-
sistemik-indonesia-butuh-pemimpin-kuat-seperti-vladimir-putin [Accessed September
23, 2023].
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
114
Antara News, 2022. Indonesia stance neutral on Russia-Ukraine conflict: KSP. [Online]
Available at: https://en.antaranews.com/news/226421/indonesia-stance-neutral-on-
russia-ukraine-conflict-ksp [Accessed April 22, 2022].
Barrett, F. J. 2001. The organizational construction of hegemonic masculinity: The case
of the US Navy. In The Masculinities Reader, edited by S. M. Whitehead and F. J. Barrett,
7799. Cambridge, UK: Polity Press.
BBC News Indonesia, 2022. Perang di Ukraina: Mayoritas publik Indonesia kagumi Putin,
pakar khawatir 'bangsa kita dicap hipokrit'. [Online]
Available at: https://www.bbc.com/indonesia/indonesia-60737298 [Accessed
September 23, 2023].
Bland, Ben et al. 2021. Charting Their Own Course How Indonesians See The World.
Lowy Institute Indonesia Poll.
Blondel, V., Guillaume, J., Lambiotte, R., & Lefebvre, E. (2008). Fast unfolding of
communities in large networks. Journal of Statistical Mechanics, 1000.
Chen, S. 2018. Big Data in Computational Science and Humanities. Gewerbestrasse:
Springer.
Chi, N., Pabyantara, D. 2022. Living Under Covid-19 in Asia: Tackling the Challenges of
the ‘Shadow Pandemic’ in Japan and Indonesia. 年報 公共政策, 16, 115-142.
CNBC Indonesia, 2022. Review: Teriak Mafia Migor, Eh.. Oknumnya di Dalam!. [Online]
Available at: https://www.cnbcindonesia.com/news/20220421070602-4-
333417/review-teriak-mafia-migor-eh-oknumnya-di-dalam [Accessed September 23
2023].
Connell, R. 1987. Gender and Power: Society, the Person and Sexual Politics. Palo Alta:
University of California Press.
Connelll, R.W., 2005. Masculinities. 2nd ed. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Dalimunthe, I., 2018. Fadli Zon: Putin itu Bisa Disingkat Prabowo Untuk Indonesia.
[Online] Available at: https://www.cnnindonesia.com/nasional/20180331193202-32-
287294/fadli-zon-putin-itu-bisa-disingkat-prabowo-untuk-indonesia [Accessed
September 23 2023].
Elmhirst, R., 2007. Tigers and gangsters: masculinities and feminized migration in
Indonesia. Population, Space and Place, 13(3), pp. 225-238.
Elshtain, J. 1995. Women and war. 2nd ed. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Enloe, C., 2014. Bananas, beaches, and bases: Making feminist sense of international
politics. Univ of California Press.
Evello. 2022, July 2. Survei Evello, Publik Indonesia Dukung Misi Damai Jokowi Dalam
Perang Rusia Ukraina [Tweet]. Twitter.
https://twitter.com/Evello12/status/1543060948914561024?s=20&t=qq-
7AlXuBPMbxyecb8YlMA
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
115
Goldstein, J. 2001. War and gender. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press.
Gouda, Frances (2007). “From Emasculated Subjects to Virile Citizens: Nationalism and
Modern Dress in Indonesia 1900-1949,” in Representing Masculinity: Male Citizenship in
Modern Western Culture Stefan Duddink, ed. (New York: Palgrave Macmillan). Ha, H.T.
and Luong, D.N.A., 2022. 2022/44 “The Russia-Ukraine War: Unpacking Online Pro-
Russia Narratives in Vietnam” by Hoang Thi Ha and Dien Nguyen An Luong.
Grouard, Salome. 2022. How Putin’s toxic masculinity has driven his violent policies
against Russians and, now, Ukrainians [online]
https://www.scmp.com/comment/opinion/article/3170500/how-putins-toxic-
masculinity-has-driven-his-violent-policies [accessed on December 12 2022].
Haryono, H., 2015. A national good leader: masculinity, feminine, or androgyny.
Proceedings International Conference on entrepreneurship, business, and social science.
Hunter, P., 2022. Western science funders’ response to Russia’s invasion of Ukraine:
European funding agencies are halting their collaborations with the Russian research
establishment. EMBO reports, 23(5), p.e55160.
Hutchings, K., 2008. Making sense of masculinity and war. Men and Masculinities, 10(4),
pp.389-404.
JPNN, 2022. Alumni 212 Benar-Benar Keki Jokowi ke Ukraina, Papua sampai Palestina
Dibawa-bawa. [Online]
Available at: https://www.jpnn.com/news/alumni-212-benar-benar-keki-jokowi-ke-
ukraina-papua-sampai-palestina-dibawa-bawa [Accessed September 23 2022].
Nasution, R., 2018. News Focus - Indonesia will always fight for and be with Palestine.
[Online]
Available at: https://en.antaranews.com/news/119688/news-focus-indonesia-will-
always-fight-for-and-be-with-palestine [Accessed 24 Septeber 2023].
Nilan, Pam. 2009. Contemporary Masculinities and Young Men in Indonesia. Indonesia
and the Malay World, 37:109, 327-344
Peletz, M. 1995. Neither reasonable nor responsible: contrasting representations of
masculinity in a Malay society. In A. Ong and M. Peletz (eds), Bewitching women, pious
men: gender and body politics in Southeast Asia. Berkeley: University of California Press,
pp. 76123.
Pramono, Bimantoro Kushari. 2023. Introduction to Digital Diplomacy Research: Digital
Data Processing and Knowledge Construction. Literasi Nusantara: Malang.
Prianti, Desi Dwi. 2019. The Identity Politics of Masculinity as a Colonial Legacy. Journal
of Intercultural Studies, 40:6, 700-719.
Rosyidin, M., 2017. Foreign Policy in Changing Global Politics: Indonesia’s foreign policy
and the quest for major power status in the Asian Century. South East Asia Research,
25(2), pp. 175-191.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 98-116
Interpreting Indonesian Netizen response towards Putin’s masculinities
in the Russian invasion from a gender perspective
Dias Pabyantara Swandita Mahayasa, Bimantoro Kushari Pramono
116
Sadler, N., 2017. Narrative and interpretation on Twitter: Reading tweets by telling
stories. New Media & Society, 20:9, 3266 3282.
Sperling, V., Novitskaya, A., Johnson, J. E. & Sundstorm, L. M., 2022. Vladimir Putin, the
czar of macho politics, is threatened by gender and sexuality rights. [Online]
Available at: https://theconversation.com/vladimir-putin-the-czar-of-macho-politics-is-
threatened-by-gender-and-sexuality-rights-180473 [Accessed 22 07 2022].
Sundstrom, L.M., Henry, L.A. and Sperling, V., 2022. The Evolution of Civic Activism in
Contemporary Russia. East European Politics and Societies.
Suryakusuma, J., 2014. View Point: '€ ˜ Cherchez la femme!: Jokowi feminine's
leadership. [Online]
Available at: https://www.thejakartapost.com/news/2014/08/06/view-point-cherchez-
la-femme-jokowi-s-feminine-leadership.html [Accessed 10 12 2022].
Toriq, A., 2018. Fadli Zon: RI Butuh Pemimpin Seperti Putin, Nggak Planga Plongo.
[Online]
Available at: https://news.detik.com/berita/d-3945096/fadli-zon-ri-butuh-pemimpin-
seperti-putin-nggak-planga-plongo [Accessed September 23 2023].
Umadevi. (2013). Case study-Centrality Measure Analysis On Co-Authorship Network.
Journal of Global Research in Computer Science
Van Kirk, S., 1984. The role of native women in the fur trade society of western Canada,
1670-1830. Frontiers: A Journal of Women Studies, pp.9-13.
Van Wichelsen, S. 2009, 'Polygamy Talk and the Politics of Feminism: Contestations over
Masculinity in a New Muslim Indonesia', Journal of International Women's Studies, 11(1):
173-187.
Wieringa, S.E., 2010. Penghancuran gerakan perempuan: politik seksual di Indonesia
pascakejatuhan PKI. Galang Press Publisher
Williams, T., & Shepherd, D. 2017. Mix Method Social Network Analysis: Combining
Inductive Concept Development, Content Analysis, and Secondary Data for Quantitative
Analysis. Organizational Research Method, 268-298.
Wood, E. A., 2016. Hypermasculinity as a Scenario of Power: Vladimir Putin Iconic Role,
19992008. International Feminist Journal of Politics, 16(3), pp. 329-350.
Yahya, A. N. & Maullana, I., 2022. 3 Pernyataan Jokowi Terkait Wacana Perpanjangan
Masa Jabatan Presiden. [Online]
Available at: https://nasional.kompas.com/read/2022/03/06/08200511/3-pernyataan-
jokowi-terkait-wacana-perpanjangan-masa-jabatan-presiden?page=3 [Accessed
September 23 2023].
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
117
ARTIFICIAL INTELLIGENCE IN DRONES AND ROBOTS FOR WAR PURPOSES:
A BIOLEGAL PROBLEM
CÉSAR OLIVEROS-AYA
cesar.oliveros@unimilitar.edu.co
Lawyer. PhD in Bioethics. Master in Administrative Law and in Teaching and University
Research. Research Professor at the Nueva Granada Military University, Bogotá,
Cundinamarca (Colombia)
Abstract
The ever-increasing use of drones as war weapons is not a concern that is simply left to the
news; it is a problem that involves the entire humanity, especially as an aspect that needs to
be studied rigorously from biolaw. Among the nuances that this issue entails, the use of
artificial intelligence is perhaps the one that, nowadays, receives the most attention, due to
the idea of providing a significant level of autonomy in the selection of targets, and the same
moving ability that they can reach. to have. This article aims to contribute to this debate, by
reviewing artificial intelligence from a bioethical approach, in relation to the persistence of the
responsibility that a human being has as a drone operator in a war context.
Keywords
Artificial Intelligence, Drones, War, Legal Responsibility, Bioethics.
Resumo
O uso cada vez maior de drones como armas de guerra não é uma preocupação que fica
apenas nos noticiários; é um problema que envolve toda a humanidade, especialmente como
um aspeto que precisa ser estudado com rigor pelo biodireito. Dentre as nuances que essa
questão comporta, o uso da inteligência artificial talvez seja a que, atualmente, recebe maior
atenção, devido à idéia de proporcionar um nível significativo de autonomia na seleção dos
alvos, e a mesma capacidade de movimentação que eles podem alcançar. Este artigo pretende
contribuir para este debate, revendo a inteligência artificial a partir de uma abordagem
bioética, em relação à persistência da responsabilidade que um ser humano tem enquanto
operador de um drone em contexto de guerra.
Palavras chave
Inteligência artificial, drones, guerra, responsabilidade jurídica, bioética.
How to cite this article
Aya, César Oliveros (2023). Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal
problem. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024.
Consulted [online] in date of last view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.5
Article received on November 14, 2022 and accepted on April 5, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
118
ARTIFICIAL INTELLIGENCE IN DRONES AND ROBOTS FOR WAR
PURPOSES: A BIOLEGAL PROBLEM
1
CÉSAR OLIVEROS-AYA
Introduction
Over the past few years, the insertion of drones in everyday life has become more and
more frequent and, in the same way, there is also a growing concern about the limits and
restrictions that these could have, in light of the immense possibilities of, one day,
achieving a level of automation ostensibly uncontrollable.
Although the help that can be obtained through these devices is undeniable, it is no less
true that, in war scenarios, their lethality has a significant potential that could exceed
expectations, especially when artificial intelligence and robotics have shown great
progress that makes us to ask ourselves whether a clear and precise legal framework, in
which the human factor is not disregarded in its operation, is necessary.
1. Artificial intelligence as a bioethical category
In the book Life 3.0, the author Max Tegmark explains that life’s development has gone
through three stages, in which he highlights the conjunction of factors that have allowed
life to design itself. These phases have been distinguished as:
Table 1 Three stages by Max Tegmark
STAGE
FACTORS
Life 1.0 (biological stage)
Evolution of its hardware and software
Life 2.0 (cultural stage)
Evolution of its hardware, with the ability to design a great
part of its software
Life (technological stage)
Full ability to design its hardware and
software
Source: Mark Tegmark (2017: 35)
1
This article is product of INV-DER-3430 project, corresponding to the "Public Law" group, research line on
"Law, Education and Society" at the Center for Legal, Political and Faculty of Law in Nueva Granada Military
University, financed by the Vice-Rectory of Investigations of the Nueva Granada Military University 2021.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
119
On the first level, life is incapable of redesigning itself. The author takes bacteria as an
example, since its scenario of existence lies in mechanical, predisposed activities, where
there is a non-existent initiative. There, programming and formal configuration are given
by evolution and not by design.
The second phase points out that configuration is given by evolution, but programming
refers to some type of design. The author, in this regard, understands software as the
set of algorithms and knowledge used to process the information provided by the senses,
and make decisions, from the ability to recognize faces, to activities such as walking,
reading, writing, singing or telling jokes (2017: 32).
This is the result of the learning process that is incorporated into the brain, allowing the
creation of an interconnected relationship with the environment itself; thus, the influence
of social relations contributes to programming design. Therefore, Life 2.0 has the capacity
to design its own software, being superior to Life 1.0, through learning from the moment
one is born. From that categorization, the second stage, that was the one which involved
the evolution of human beings on Earth, has allowed them to be much more intelligent
compared other beings, becoming more flexible and having higher levels of adaptation
(Tegmark, 2017: 33- 3. 4).
The third level, Life 3.0, involves artificial intelligence in an unavoidable and significant
way, as well as the effects of adjusting to new ways of conceiving the interaction between
human beings and his environment, in different contexts. Beyond the fears of this
technological advance, it is a new step in which there will be possibilities of redesigning
the software and achieving an unusual form of transcendence.
Ian Morris, Professor of History at Stanford University, argues that human development
is linked to four components: energy capture (calories per person, obtained through the
environment for food, home and business, industry, agriculture, and transportation),
organization (the size of the largest city), war capacity (number of troops, power, speed
of weapons, logistic capabilities and information technology), sophistication of the tools
available to share and process information and scope of their use (Brynjolfsson and
MacAfee, 2014: 21).
In his work The Measure of Civilization (2013), Morris carried out a research, in order to
explain why the West ended up leading the exercise of power, regarding the rest of the
world. To do this, he supports his arguments in the aforementioned components,
highlighting that there is an accordance between energy consumption and war capacity,
a situation that continues to this day.
This argument is interesting, since in this century the scope of these approaches seems
to be manifested with special profusion, in the face of the constant risk of seeing
ourselves, as humanity, doomed to wars that exceed any yesteryear expectation.
Paul Scharre, in the book Army of None, argues that the emergence of artificial
intelligence will transform military confrontations in the same way as the industrial
revolution, at the beginning of the 20th century, transformed the concept of war with the
creation of weapons with a greater lethal capacity, such as such as tanks, planes and
machine guns, and inserting unprecedented levels of devastation. In this way, once,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
120
mechanization originated machines that exceeded human potential; today, although AI
has provided artifacts to improve logistics, cyber defense and robots for medical
evacuation, resupply or surveillance, it is the question of automation that makes a dent
in the possibility that one day it will not be human beings who choose targets and pull
triggers (2018: 11-12).
In this sense, when speaking about artificial intelligence, according to the Spanish
Ministry of Defense it is necessary to consider that it is related to areas of great
complexity, whose importance is consolidated in front of the panorama of new trades,
occupations and professions, among which stand out machine learning, intelligent
robotics, natural language processing, intelligent perception, neuromorphic computing,
among others, which represent an undeniable challenge for science, and the ethical and
legal situations that can emanate from them (2018: 41).
In the book Our Final Invention: Artificial Intelligence and the End of the Human Era
(2014), the writer James Barrat exposes the main fears that society harbors, in both
present and future, around the notorious technological advance of the so-called
"intelligence explosion" that have the creations arising from this scenario can have. It
exposes that the power and sophistication of AI increases daily; it is enough to see that
there is something of it in every computer, smartphone, car, or in powerful programs such
as Watson and others derived from organizations such as Cycorp, Google, Novamente,
Numenta, Self-Aware Systems, Vicarious Systems and DARPA (acronym for the Defense
Advanced Research Projects Agency); it is also in “cognitive architectures”, whose
creators hope that they will reach human-level intelligence, and some believe that it will
happen in little more than a decade (Barrat, 2014: 24).
Lasse Rouhiainen in Artificial Intelligence: 101 Things You Must Know Today About Our
Future (2018), expresses the need to delve deeper into debates and educational
proposals on this topic, in order to seek effective benefits from AI, as well as fully
understand the transformations that it will bring in all fields.
Faced with this, it raises three fundamental issues on which it is urgent to dive into:
1. Re-education of millions of people who will be unemployed due to AI, robots
and automation. 2. The ethical and moral use of AI and robotics technologies,
so that they promote the general well-being of human beings, and not the
other way around. 3. Work on the prevention of possible technological
addictions, and other disorders generated by the excessive use of AI and
technology, such as anxiety, loneliness, etc. (2018:11).
For this reason, he defines AI as “the ability of machines to use algorithms, learn from
data and use what they have learned in decision-making just as a human being would”
(Rouhiainen, 2018: 14), and it is clear that it can be used in many of the tasks performed
by individuals.
Therefore, nowadays, the best research scenarios for the development of AI are the
following:
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
121
recognition of static images, classification and labeling, improvements in the
performance of commercial algorithmic strategy, efficient and scalable
processing of patient data, predictive maintenance, content distribution on
social networks, protection against cybersecurity threats (Rouhiainen, 2018:
14-16).
From this point of view, it is unavoidable to include AI applied to military purposes, which
is conceived as “the sum of three elements. Information processing (logical), warfare and
weaponry platforms (physical), and continuous threat and situational awareness
(human)” (IEEE, 2017: 84).
Faced with this scenario, law needs to be linked to the debate in order to accurately
identify aspects such as liability for damages, the role of artifacts with a certain level of
autonomy, the conceptualization of guilt in the actions of a robot, the different causal
relationships, among others, and also detail the situations arising from the robotics
industry, for example, how to manage the immunity of manufacturers, the predictability
of behavior, the details in the design of artifacts, the possible risks that may affect to the
consumer (Tirado, Oliveros, Laverde, 2021: 34).
2. The estimation of drones as weapons of war
Christopher Coker, professor at the London School of Economics and Political Science,
stated that drones, as artifacts integrated into the dynamics of contemporary wars, offer
new problems and challenges for ethics, politics and law. In a conversation held at
Chatham House, London, in 2013, he highlighted five points that supported the insertion
of said technology into the panorama of war:
a) Drones, without necessarily being robots yet, once they acquire autonomy, they will
achieve that condition and, consequently, will accentuate the complexity in the
management of situations of war.
b) They are the result of the reduction of the human space of war, which is increasingly
becoming more cerebral:
To be a warrior in the 21st century is to essentially be somebody behind a
screen, whether it’s a cyber screen, a cyber warrior or what the Americans
call cubicle warriors drone pilots, analytical warriors, people whose job is to
process data. People who have three particular attributes which are now
required of warfare in the 21st century, compared with, say, a hundred years
ago: mental agility, communication skills and multitasking. A particular
generation and most drone pilots in the United States are between the ages
of 19 and 21, precisely the generation that is very good at these particular
things. But a generation that has difficulty coping with stress, a generation
that does get traumatized by what they see on their screens, and a generation
that may not be able to cope with stress as much as the ideal age for coping
with stress on a battlefield, which is still around 23 (Coker, 2013: 3).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
122
c) War increasingly resembles a video game. With this, among drone operators, arises
the tendency to dissociate their sensitivity and not be sufficiently aware of the effects
of their behaviour and the damage they may be causing. This is a problem of empathy.
d) Can drone pilots be considered real warriors? Because their function, so impersonal
and distant, differs ostensibly from the idea of the soldier on the battlefield. Therein
lie ethical and moral issues, not only from the individuality of the operator but also
from the institutional context, from the perception of those who consider military work
from traditional perspectives.
e) War diminishes its operational paraphernalia. Real heroic personalities tend to fade
away. Today conflicts are remote controlled.
In the book Warrior Geeks: How 21st Century Technology is Changing the Way We Fight
and Think About War (2013), Coker analyses the technological dependence and the
critical scope of these points. He argues that the new profile of the soldier who face the
war is not far from that of hackers, who will ultimately have in their hands the fate of
devastating attacks which they cannot fully understand, driven by the great advance of
cyber technologies.
Likewise, in his book The Warrior Ethos: Military Culture and the War on Terror (2007)
highlighted the progressive instrumentalization of war and how both, the behaviours and
thoughts of soldiers, are subject to greater follow-up and monitoring, putting their agency
role in crisis and a kind of disenchantment with the military profession. (Larraín, 2018).
Thus, the leading role that drones are obtaining in the new war tensions was already
anticipated in popular culture narratives. For example, John Updike, in the novel Toward
the End of Time (1997), shows a future marked by a war between the USA and China,
carried out by combatants who do not understand the real world and whose role is
immersed in the abstraction of computer graphics. Similarly, Don DeLillo, in the tale
Human Moments in World War III (1982), narrates the task of a drone pilot who attacks
anything that is a threat to the planet. An individual who does not even need to put on a
uniform and who carries out his task without knowing the magnitude of what he is doing.
(Coker, 2013: 6-7).
From another perspective, the film Eye in the Sky (Gavin Hood, 2015), offers a clear
example of the dilemmas that military drone operators must face under the tenor of a
mission ordered by higher spheres.
In the narrative, the plot places the viewer in the perspective of those who decide in
political, legal and military terms, to generate a lethal attack with a remotely piloted
drone in foreign territory. Added to the operation, is the bioethical dilemma related to
determining the percentage of the critical hit in the area, the estimation of damage by
an expert using the ISTAR procedure, and the consequent steps until the effective shot
against the adversary is calculated. The events take place in Kenya where a team
constituted by American, British and Kenyan personnel contribute to the elimination of a
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
123
terrorist group in which there are two foreign subjects who, once detected, are preparing
a large-scale attack (GIASP, 2016).
The matter is not so easy to handle, from the legal point of view: note that there are
people of different nationalities, therefore, their own State is the one that has the
competence to judge them. There is also a transcript linked to violating the principle of
non-intervention, since the mission goes from being a simple detection task leading to a
capture, to a task of elimination.
There is a whole chain of command, from the management of the British Prime Minister
(Jeremy Northam), his subordinates Lieutenant General Frank Benson (Alan Rickman),
Colonel Katherine Powell and drone operator Steve Watts (Aaron Paul). The situation is
very clear until a little girl is located next to the target of attack. At that moment, an
ethical dilemma shines: neutralize the enemy at the cost of imminent collateral damage
or let them go and later attack at least 80 civilians in a place of mass gathering.
The dilemma lies in acting and assuming responsibility for the incidents. Make the right
military decision or win a media war? The film deals with a theme of throbbing topicality,
as they ponder about how many times have similar events happened. If, from the outset,
a difficult situation is shown for a power that is fully dependent on human will, how willing
will be the institutions to leave such a decision to an artifact with programmed autonomy?
Human Rights Watch, in the 2014 report on lethal autonomous weapons systems (LAWS),
indicated that the use of weapons outside the war scene has not been addressed as it
should be and, therefore, the potential use of these artifacts in local situations that affect
public order, such as the fight against crime, riots and public demonstrations, are still
understood under the aegis of a significant risk to the civilian population, since beyond
the legitimate or illegitimate purposes, the violation of the right to life, physical integrity,
the condition of the victims, etc., could insult human dignity (Del Valle, 2016: 232-233).
Thus, the implications of the use of drones, become a prospective dilemma due to the
accumulation of doubts produced by formulating hypotheses about their operation in war
scenarios. The same report emphasizes that there is legality in the act of killing as long
as three conditions are met: that it is essential to protect the life of individuals, that the
absence of other means or resources is evident, and that there is proportionality between
force and threat. to conjure. Therefore, these variables are linked to particular situations,
as well as to the corresponding and necessary qualitative evaluation of the case. In this
aspect, the concern about the risk of an unprogrammed attack system to deal with each
situation and, consequently, carry out arbitrary assassinations derived from unforeseen
circumstances shines forth (Del Valle, 2016: 233).
Because on the battlefield, situations are not always very clear; sometimes drone attacks
occur in places where there is no military presence and the estimated number of victims
depend on subjective assessments provided by the press or local leaders distinguished
by a certain tendency to hyperbolize or underestimate the circumstances. Hence, the
veracity of the events is subject to unreliable data, as has been questioned, for example,
in the publication in July 2016 of the records on civilian victims regarding the use of drones
in the Middle East by the United States (Rushby, 2017: 25).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
124
Therefore, given the plurality of asymmetric confrontations, it is necessary to evaluate
each context based on variables such as origin, quantity, legal nature of the parties in
dispute, duration and intensity levels, in order to analyze the relevance, legality and
morality of the use of unmanned aerial vehicles that show lethality and precision.
Consequently, specify: the need to resort to drones, the proportionality of the use of
weapons, discrimination between combatants and non-combatants, which government
unit civilian or military will make the decision to identify legal responsibility and
establish the neatness of the process for making the respective decision (Haluani, 2014).
The foregoing does not stop involving great difficulties; for example, identifying possible
terrorists is not an easy thing; personal and behavioral patterns, such as nationality,
ethnicity, place of residence, family patterns, attitudes, places of travel, allow having a
particular profile, but not a definitive degree of certainty, which leads to "plausible
suspicions" (Zenko, 2012). In addition to the above, it is very difficult to specify the
number of victims distinguished between defined targets and collateral damage, which
generates indignation and resentment among the affected population (Haluani, 2014).
3. The persistence of the human factor as a bioethical category for the
use of drones in war
Paul Scharre comments the subject studied has motivated us to think that granting
autonomy to an armed robot is giving free rein to dystopian nightmares; especially, those
weapons which search for the target, detect it and attack it, it is not equivalent to messing
around with games. Avoiding human intervention in this process is risking too much. But
it does not underestimate the relevance of applying this technology to avoid civilian
casualties in war, for example, by making use of facial recognition, the detection of non-
combatants, although the fact that the machines cannot make context interpretations
still remains as a major obstacle (2018: 12).
That is an approach in which many academics converge; technology allows the
development of automated weapons, with which the problem increases its dimension by
not knowing if the armed forces will cross that line (Sánchez, 2018). Scharre, among his
experiences, highlights the research around swarm warfare, to cite an example. Unlike
Predator drones, which are controlled individually by humans, swarm drones are
controlled en masse (2018: 16) and according to programming, it is already possible that
in minor aspects they can detect peer adversaries and eliminate them without a command
order.
States are interested in automating their systems; at least thirty countries make use of
supervised autonomous armed systems and have been adapted to ships, defense bases,
etc. For example, Lockheed Martin's Aegis anti-missile system has an intelligent brain
that interfaces with a ship's radars to attack targets. It claims that more than ninety
countries use drones to patrol the skies, and at least sixteen have weapons, such as
Egypt, Turkey, Saudi Arabia, United Arab Emirates, Israel, United Kingdom or China
(Sánchez, 2018).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
125
So, it is inevitable to ask ourselves what could happen if the human controller is
dispensed with, and the weapon is left to act on its own. There is already a drone with
this tendency, manufactured by Israel Aerospace Industries (nchez, 2018), the Harop,
which is an unmanned aircraft in which the platform itself acts as ammunition, although
it only carries limited quantities (less than 10 kg. or 5 pounds) of explosives on its nose.
It acts as a kind of suicide plane, rocket or cruise missile, but differs from it in its ability
to hover over a target, which then attacks by self-destructing (Kreps, 2016: 9). This
device has the capacity to be in the air for two and a half hours, can detect radar systems
within a radius of 500 kilometers and even select the target to destroy (Sánchez, 2018).
On the other hand, the Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency DARPA, based in
Arlington (Virginia, United States), has two programs: FLA (Fast Lightweight Autonomy),
which develops algorithms designed to give drones autonomy of flight through rooms
and corridors without there being any type of communication with the operator, and
CODE (Collaborative Operations in Denied Environment), a system designed to generate
collaboration between unmanned aircraft under the supervision and control of a single
person. So far, the DARPA projects do not consider developing weapons with full
autonomy or that can be reprogrammed to make decisions on their own; they are in favor
of the fact that they should be directed by human beings permanently (Sánchez, 2018).
Now, there is already a certain talk about a "mosaic war" as DARPA's response to the
increase in military artillery by China; "Like Lego blocks that almost universally fit
together, Mosaic forces can be integrated in ways that create packages [or structures]
that can effectively target an adversary's system with enough overlap to be successful,"
says one study. from the Mitchell Institute (pdf), published in September” (The Epoch
Times, 2020).
From his point of view, James Barrat explores the possibility that control of the future
could be lost by mankind as it will be the machines that determine outcomes in terms of
developing unexpected behaviors as levels of that unpredictable and powerful force of
the universe, which is intelligence, increase. that we cannot even reach and put into our
survival (2014: 19). And it is that robots are machines with abilities to perceive their
environment and recognize changes in it, process this information and make decisions in
response, as well as act on it without constant human direction. (Grossman, 2018: 4).
Therefore, it is undeniable that the center of the debate lies in lethal autonomy. I.e., in
the possibility that at some point can be granted to the machines in terms of surpassing
the volitional sphere without the need of human monitoring or control. Some scientific
figures, such as Stephen Hawking, Elon Musk and Steve Wozniak have expressed their
disagreement on this issue, indicating that it could trigger a global AI arms race (Scharre,
2018: 13).
Following Max Tegmark again, it is necessary to create artificial intelligence that is always
beneficial, one aimed at maintaining the human factor as the basis of activities in an
attempt to improve and not worsen the situation of individuals, because robots have a
great disadvantage. By removing the human being from the vehicle, they lose the most
advanced cognitive processor on the planet: the human brain (2017: 33).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
126
The activity of the human being should not be eluded because this could denote attempts
to exonerate responsibility; contrario sensu, advances must be managed to avoid real
harm,both by legal and by technological means. New inventions must be civilized and
tamed in their details, but only with a deep commitment, giving precedence to first-hand
experience and constant vigilance (Kelly, 2016: 5), since these are objects that do not
need or require to assume by themselves entire suppressive roles or substitutions of a
determined subject.
The French philosopher Grégoire Chamayou in his book A Theory of the Drone (2016),
identifies the problems that the distancing of the human factor can bring about granting
high levels of autonomy to drones. He points out that the most representative advantage
of LAWS is to demonstrate power by reducing vulnerability. For this reason, removing the
human body from the task of piloting and leaving it out of reach fulfills that ancient desire,
conceived since the creation of ballistic weapons, in terms of allowing it to extend its path
and finish off the enemy from considerable distances;
“However, the specificity of the drone allows it to act in another segment of
distance. Thousands of kilometers now stand between the trigger, on which
the finger is placed, and the barrel, from which the bullet is going to come
out. To the range distance -between the weapon and its target- is added that
of the telecommand - between the teleoperator and his weapon” (2016: 18).
In this sense, the strategic purpose of reducing own damage is also fulfilled, since the
capacity for destruction is unidirectional; Whoever uses this type of weapon no longer
runs the risk of dying by killing, the unilateral prevails, the war is no longer sustained by
fighting but by massacres. From this, the drone can well be understood under the idea
of an "unidentified violent object", which forces us to rethink basic notions of a
geographical and ontological nature such as area or place, of an ethical order when
speaking of virtue and courage and, likewise, the concepts of war and conflict, in the
strategic, legal and political sense (Chamayou, 2016: 19).
For this reason, evading the principles of responsibility and reciprocity in the context of
a conflict questions the military function of States, focused on rights such as honor,
making the drone a coward's weapon. Of course, that has not prevented this
transmutation of values from being defended, but it is one of the aspects most studied
in military ethics (Chamayou, 2016: 23), which is not an ideal ethic insofar as it poses
rights and duties in a context where some part is missing from those that are basic
(Rivera, 2017), that is, someone attacks, intimidates, threatens or attacks and, with it,
alters the proportions of balance in terms of coexistence.
Professors Kristin Bergtora Sandvik and Bruno Oliveira Martins, in the article Revisitando
el espacio aéreo latinoamericano: una exploración de los drones como sujetos de
regulación, indicate this task must be done based on the identification of public uses,
interests and concerns, the analysis of regulatory approaches, the way in which in which
specific tasks are assigned and the study of airspace to establish its parameterization
possibilities. In this order, knowledge of the context is indispensable for its local use
(2018: 77).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
127
But the discussion advances mostly in areas of legal theory. A war without risks through
the use of drones is, at the same time, a risk for the Law itself, since it introduces a kind
of legalization of selective assassination, with which IHL is subverted, to the point of
converting, paraphrasing Archbishop Silvano M. Tomasi
2
, technological instruments are
scapegoats for the sins of those who handle them, because they are neither good nor
bad, but the way they are used is the determining factor of their value (Chamayou, 2016:
29- 30), especially when its critical aspect shines in the impossibility of responding to moral
dilemmas about life and death and attending to everything that concerns the concept of
humanity (Rossini and Gerbino, 2016: 28).
In that order of ideas, the Argentine professor Adriana Margarita Porcelli (2021), argues
that the debate is served and the law must anticipate events before lamenting their
consequences, because it is human dignity that is at stake. Any test in this regard that
does not guarantee it, must be preventively prohibited, as happened with the creation of
blinding laser weapons.
Under this categorical affirmation, there are several tasks: participatory conjunction of
the States, industry, AI programmers, international organizations and academic and
scientific institutions, to formalize an ethical instrument that guides the use of AI and
robotics towards bioethical principles, with highlighting restrictions and prohibitions,
giving prominence to significant human control (Porcelli, 2021).
It is urgent to emphasize the responsibility of high government and military officials,
representatives at the political and social level, so as not to fall into a trivialization of
violence that, consequently, ignores IHRL and turns people into expendable pieces in the
game of the war (Oliveros, 2021: 28).
Conclusions
Artificial intelligence has consolidated perspectives and achievements that have gradually
given rise to a new industrial revolution, contributing to the modification of the
environment and its different power factors.
The combinations of these objectives has allowed the development of robotics to reach
levels of assumption and interpretation of the current world that once were just ideas
provided by science fiction.
Among many of these obtained purposes, the implementation of drones stands out for
the fulfillment of activities and tasks that denoted great human efforts and delay in time.
However, the difficulty lies in their use for war purposes.
In this aspect, bioethics scrutinizes in detail the ins and outs that may question the
responsibility of those who operate drones in war situations. The film Eye in the Sky
(2017) is a good example of the dilemmas involved in the use of this technology.
2
Permanent Representative of the Holy See to the United Nations and other international organizations in
Geneva, who presented these ideas on the occasion of the annual meeting of the States Parties to the
Convention on the Prohibition and Limitation of the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons that can Produce
Traumatic Effects excessive or indiscriminate.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
128
The international academic community agrees that facing up to this problem is an urgent
task, under penalty of avoiding what has been achieved in areas such as IHRL and IHL.
To prevent the threats warned of in dystopian narratives from materializing, the human
factor should never be replaced by programming derived from the indiscriminate use of
AI and robotics.
Although the concern about the autonomy of these creations remains, the principle of
international morality needs to inspire nations and States to structure a normative
manual with clear bioethical guidelines that seek to avoid the outrage of war and the
advent of equal or worse disasters than those caused by the world wars.
References
Barrat, James (2014). Nuestra invención final. La inteligencia artificial y el fin de la era
humana. Grupo Planeta: España.
Bergtora, K. y Oliveira, B. (2018). Revisitando el espacio aéreo latinoamericano: una
exploración de los drones como sujetos de regulación. Latin American Law Review N.º
01 pp. 61-81 ISSN: 2619-4880 (En línea) https://doi.org/10.29263/lar01.2018.03
Brynjolfsson, Erik y McAfee, Andrew (2014). The Second Machine Age: Work, Progress,
and Prosperity in a Time Brilliant Technologies. W.W. Norton & Company.
Chamayou, Grégoire (2016). Teoría del dron: Nuevos paradigmas de los conflictos del
siglo XXI. NED Ediciones: Barcelona.
Coker, C., Roscini, M., Haynes, D. (2013). Drones: The Future of War? Chatham House,
London. Recuperado de www.files.ethz.ch/isn/162999/080413Drones.pdf
Del Valle, María Julieta (2016). Sistemas de Armas Letales Autónomas: ¿Un riesgo que
vale la pena tomar? Lecciones y Ensayos, No. 97, 2016, pp. 225-247. Disponible en
http://www.derecho.uba.ar/publicaciones/lye/revistas/97/sistemas-de-armas-letales-
autonomas.pdf
GIASP INTEL (2016). Eye in the Sky y el peso de la ética en una decisión de guerra.
Disponible en https://intelgiasp.com/2016/11/18/eye-in-the-sky-y-el-peso-de-la-etica-
en- una-decision-de-guerra-eye-in-the-sky-and-the-weight-of-the-ethics-in-a-war-
decision/
Gobierno de España, Ministerio de Defensa (2012). ISTAR. Recuperado de:
https://www.tecnologiaeinnovacion.defensa.gob.es/es-
es/Estrategia/HojasDeRuta/Paginas/ISTAR.aspx
Grossman, Nicholas (2018). Drones and Terrorism: Asymmetric Warfare and the Threat
to global Security. Bloomsbury Publishing.
Haluani, Makram (2014). La tecnología aviónica militar en los conflictos asimétricos:
problemáticas implicaciones del uso de los drones letales. Cuadernos del CENDES, vol.
31, núm. 85, enero-abril, 2014, pp. 23-67 Universidad Central de Venezuela Caracas,
Venezuela.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 117-129
Artificial intelligence in drones and robots for war purposes: a biolegal problem
César Oliveros-Aya
129
Kelly, Kevin (2016). The Inevitable: Understanding the 12 Technological Forces That Will
Shape Our Future. Penguin.
Kreps, Sarah E. (2016). Drones: What Everyone Needs to Know. Oxford University Press.
La Gran Época (2020). Guerra mosaico: la nueva estrategia militar de DARPA; 29 de
febrero de 2020. Recuperado de https://es.theepochtimes.com/guerra-mosaico-la-
nueva-estrategia-militar-de-darpa_619857.html
Larraín, F. (2018). El pensamiento de Christopher Coker. Pontificia Universidad Católica
de Valparaíso. Recuperado de: https://www.pucv.cl/uuaa/asia-pacifico/noticias/el-
pensamiento-de-christopher-coker
Morris, Ian (2013). The Measure of Civilization: How Social Development Decides the Fate
of Nations. Princeton University Press, Oxfordshire.
Oliveros-Aya, César (2021). Drones de guerra: preocupaciones jurídicas y bioéticas.
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. Vol12, Nº.2, Noviembre-Abril de 2021.
Consultado en https://doi.org/10.26619/1647- 7251.12.2.2
Porcelli, A. (2021). La inteligencia artificial aplicada a la robótica en los conflictos armados.
Debates sobre los sistemas de armas letales autónomas y la (in)suficiencia de los
estándares del derecho internacional humanitario. Revista Estudios Socio-Jurídicos, vol.
23, núm. 1, 2021, Universidad del Rosario, Argentina. Recuperado de:
https://revistas.urosario.edu.co/xml/733/73365628017/html/index.html
Rivera López, Eduardo (2017). Los drones, la moralidad profunda y las convenciones de
la guerra. Isonomía, No. 46, abril 2017. xico. Recuperado de
http://www.scielo.org.mx
Rossini, Sandro y Gerbino, Lucía (2016). Per una lettura ermeneutica del drone.
Convergenze e conflitti negli scenari internazionali. Youcanprint: Roma.
Rouhiainen, Lasse (2018). Inteligencia artificial: 101 cosas que debes saber hoy sobre
nuestro futuro. Alienta Editorial.
Rushby, Rachel Simon (2017). Drones armados y el uso de fuerza letal: nuevas
tecnologías y retos conocidos. Rev. CES Derecho., 8(1), 22-47.
Sánchez, Cristina (2018). Robots y drones asesinos: así serán las armas de las guerras
del futuro. El Confidencial 5/08/2018. Recuperado
de https://www.elconfidencial.com/tecnologia/2018-08-05/robots-
drones-asesinos-armas-futuro_1601198/
Scharre, Paul (2018). Army of None. Autonomous weapons and the future of war. W. W.
Norton & Company.
Tegmark, Max (2017). Vida 3.0. Qsignifica ser humano en la era de la inteligencia
artificial. Taurus.
Tirado, M., Oliveros, C. y Laverde, C. (2021). Robótica y sexualidad. ILAE: Bogotá,
Colombia
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
130
A GUERRA AÉREA AUTÓNOMA E A TRANSFORMAÇÃO DO PODER AÉREO
JOÃO PAULO NUNES VICENTE
joao.vicente.6@gmail.com
Coronel Piloto Aviador da Força Aérea Portuguesa (Portugal). Doutor em Relações Internacionais
pela Faculdade de Cncias Sociais e Humanas, Universidade Nova de Lisboa.
Docente do Doutoramento em Ciências Militares do Instituto Universitário Militar e Investigador
integrado no Centro de Investigação e Desenvolvimento do Instituto Universitário Militar
(CIDIUM). Autor de vários livros e artigos na área do Poder Aéreo, em particular no emprego de
sistemas aéreos não tripulados.
Resumo
O paradigma da Guerra Aérea Autónoma (GAA) revela uma profunda transformação
resultante da exploração da inteligência artificial e de Sistemas Aéreos com Funcionalidades
Autónomas (SAFA), num modelo de colaboração em combate entre o homem e a máquina,
afetando as funções operacionais do Poder Aéreo e a sua utilidade política.
O objetivo desta investigação é analisar os modelos operacionais emergentes de GAA por
forma a identificar tendências e implicações para a transformação do Poder Aéreo. A análise
destes modelos operacionais será feita nas dimensões que traduzem a aptidão de uma Força
Aérea para gerar e empregar o Poder Aéreo, nomeadamente, os conceitos de emprego, as
capacidades para operacionalizar os conceitos, a organização que estabelece o referencial
para o uso da força e as pessoas que o tornam possível.
A análise revelou vantagens qualitativas e quantitativas na aptidão de uma força para gerar
e empregar o Poder Aéreo, em termos de eficácia operacional e eficiência de custo e risco,
mas também alguns desafios tecnológicos, organizacionais e humanos. O paradigma
emergente da GAA potencia o aumento da utilidade do Poder Aéreo, melhorando a
disponibilidade, acessibilidade e aceitabilidade do emprego operacional, resultantes da
utilização isolada de SAFA ou em combinação com aeronaves tripuladas em conceitos de
operação em equipa, ou da colaboração entre ltiplos SAFA com elevados níveis de
autonomia. Confirma também a tendência de afastamento gradual do homem do ciclo de
decisão e da operação de SAFA individuais, para funções de supervisão de múltiplos sistemas,
auxiliado por inteligência artificial, mas ambicionando reter um controlo significativo sobre a
decisão de emprego de força letal.
Palavras-chave
Poder Aéreo; Guerra Aérea Autónoma; Sistemas Aéreos com Funcionalidades Autónomas;
Inteligência Artificial; Transformação
Abstract
The Autonomous Air Warfare (AAW) paradigm reveals a profound transformation resulting
from the exploration of artificial intelligence and Aerial Systems with Autonomous
Functionalities (ASAF), in a model of collaboration in combat between man and machine,
affecting the operational functions of Air Power and its political utility.
The aim of this research is to analyse emerging AAW operational models to identify trends
and implications for the transformation of Air Power. These operational models will be
analysed in terms of the dimensions that reflect an Air Force's ability to generate and employ
Air Power, namely the concepts of employment, the capabilities to operationalise the concepts,
the organisation that sets the benchmark for the use of force, and the people who make it
possible.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
131
The analysis revealed qualitative and quantitative advantages in a force's ability to generate
and employ Air Power, in terms of operational effectiveness and cost and risk efficiency, but
also some technological, organisational and human challenges. The emerging AAW paradigm
enhances the utility of Air Power, improving the availability, accessibility, and acceptability of
operational employment, resulting from the isolated use of ASAF, or in combination with
manned aircraft in teaming operational concepts, or from collaboration between multiple ASAF
with high levels of autonomy. It also confirms the trend towards the gradual removal of man
from the decision cycle and from the operation of individual ASAF, towards functions of
supervision of multiple systems, aided by artificial intelligence, but with the ambition of
retaining significant control over the decision to use lethal force.
Keywords
Air Power, Autonomous Air Warfare, Aerial Systems with Autonomous Functionalities, Artificial
Intelligence, Transformation
Como citar este artigo
Vicente, João Paulo Nunes (2023). A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo.
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado
[em linha] em data da última consulta, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.6
Artigo recebido em 30 de Junho de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 22 de Agosto de
2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
132
A GUERRA AÉREA AUTÓNOMA E A TRANSFORMAÇÃO
DO PODER AÉREO
JOÃO PAULO NUNES VICENTE
Introdução
Victory smiles upon those who anticipate the changes in the character of
war, not upon those who wait to adapt themselves after the changes occur.”
Giulio Douhet (1921)
A transformação do Poderreo no último século, no sentido de incorporar as evoluções
tecnológicas e as lições aprendidas dos conflitos militares, tem mantido inalterada a
natureza das suas funções operacionais, enquanto vem modificando substancialmente o
método como são executadas, as capacidades que são empregues, assim como a
magnitude e precisão dos efeitos obtidos (Melville, 2014: 10-14).
Os imperativos estratégicos para a transformação atual do Poder Aéreo resultam da
identificação, por parte dos Estados Unidos da América (EUA), de lacunas de capacidades
para lidar com a crescente complexidade do ambiente operacional, nomeadamente em
cenários de combate de larga escala (United States Air Force [USAF], 2022). Isto porque,
a elevada complexidade e custo das aeronaves tripuladas modernas, assim como os
longos prazos de desenvolvimento, impedem a acumulação de massa a custos acessíveis,
necessária para alcançar superioridade aérea em ambientes contestados.
Assim, à semelhança da superioridade militar obtida com base nas duas estratégias de
compensação anteriores, assentes na tecnologia nuclear nos anos 50, e nas tecnologias
de bombardeamento de precisão nos anos 70, os EUA iniciaram uma estratégia de
compensação focada na exploração da inteligência artificial e de sistemas autónomos,
num modelo de colaboração em combate entre o homem e a máquina (Department of
Defense [DoD], 2016).
Desta forma, a mudança acelerada do ambiente operacional resultante da emergência
de tecnologias disruptivas, como a autonomia nos sistemas de armas (North Atlantic
Treaty Organization [NATO], 2020), impõe alterações no pensamento estratégico em
termos de formulação e aplicação da estratégia militar. A própria NATO, no seu Plano de
Implementação da Autonomia (2022), ao fomentar o desenvolvimento e emprego
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
133
responsáveis dos sistemas autónomos em apoio das tarefas principais da Aliança,
incentiva os aliados a serem capazes de empregar de forma coletiva “sistemas-de-
sistemas” interoperáveis e gerir de forma eficaz diferentes níveis de autonomia.
Apesar dos sistemas de armas com funcionalidades autónomas existirem há mais de 80
anos (Work, 2021: 5-7), os avanços na área da inteligência artificial introduzem novas
capacidades que incentivam o desenvolvimento e emprego destes sistemas em diversos
ambientes operacionais, por forças armadas ou atores não-estatais (Russell, 2022).
Estamos perante uma nova transformação tecnológica e operacional que resulta do
potencial combinatório de aeronaves tripuladas de combate, armamento e sensores
avançados, com plataformas aéreas não tripuladas com níveis crescentes de autonomia
(Birkey, Deptula, & Stutzriem, 2018), mais concretamente, Sistemas Aéreos com
Funcionalidades Autónomas (SAFA). O seu emprego, com custos mais acessíveis e num
espetro alargado de funções operacionais, permite ampliar os efeitos operacionais e
estratégicos do Poder Aéreo, abrindo portas à emergência de um novo paradigma de
Guerra Aérea, em última análise, Autónoma.
Este artigo expõe algumas das tendências potenciadoras da emergência de um novo
paradigma de Guerra Aérea em resultado da convergência da aceleração tecnológica
exponencial, dos imperativos estratégicos dos Estados e dos incentivos operacionais de
diversos atores para o emprego de SAFA.
Esta mudança no carácter da Guerra acrescenta inúmeros dilemas para quem decide e
emprega o Poder Aéreo, requerendo uma avaliação das transformações no emprego das
forças, em particular no que concerne à interferência humana, e na forma como as
organizações militares se organizam, treinam e adquirem equipamentos, para explorar
os modelos operacionais emergentes (Kainikara, 2018: 19).
Face aos pressupostos em apreço, importa refletir, ao nível estratégico-militar e
operacional, sobre o ambiente operacional futuro, analisando a aceleração dos níveis
crescentes de autonomia nos sistemas de armas aéreos e as suas implicações nos
processos de transformação em curso nas organizações militares de referência.
Assim, o objetivo desta investigação é analisar os modelos operacionais emergentes de
Guerra Aérea Autónoma (GAA) por forma a identificar tendências e implicações da
transformação do Poder Aéreo com potencial para alterar a utilidade deste instrumento
do Poder Militar.
Partindo da observação das realidades específicas de Forças Aéreas de referência em
termos de desenvolvimento, geração e emprego do Poder Aéreo, é possível identificar
tendências que no futuro io ser replicadas e influenciar a transformação de
organizações militares congéneres. Numa perspetiva de estudo de caso das realidades
nos EUA, Reino Unido e Austrália, a recolha de evidências da aplicação do paradigma da
GAA será feita nas dimensões que traduzem a aptidão de uma Força Aérea para gerar e
empregar o Poder Aéreo, nomeadamente, os conceitos de emprego, as capacidades para
operacionalizar os conceitos, a organização que estabelece o referencial para o uso da
força e as pessoas que o tornam possível (Kainikara, 2019: 10-11).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
134
Em termos de organização, após a introdução é efetuado um enquadramento conceptual,
seguido da análise da aplicação do paradigma da GAA por organizações militares que
lideram a transformação do Poder Aéreo. Por fim, serão apresentadas as conclusões da
investigação.
1. Enquadramento Concetual
1.1 Poder Aéreo
A análise da doutrina de Forças Aéreas de referência e da estratégia do Poder Aéreo da
NATO ajuda a compreender os aspetos fundamentais deste conceito, nomeadamente os
atributos, as funções operacionais, a definição e a utilidade enquanto instrumento militar.
Apesar das variões contextuais é possível encontrar pontos comuns que importa
realçar.
A concetualização do Poder Aéreo ao longo da sua evolução mostra que a sua natureza
e o seu carácter são distintos de outros instrumentos do poder militar (Vicente, 2013). A
essência e a especificidade deste instrumento derivam da exploração do contexto
geofísico onde se desenvolve, através dos atributos de Altura, Velocidade e Alcance, que
permitem o acesso sem restrições físicas a qualquer ponto do globo, com rapidez e
precisão para projetar força, controlar e condicionar o acesso ao espaço aéreo e de
superfície, recolher informação e/ou influenciar comportamentos através de efeitos
letais, se necessário (NATO, 2018).
A interação entre os atributos do Poder Aéreo permite obter efeitos através de quatro
funções operacionais que, para serem efetivas, têm de ser integradas e sincronizadas,
numa perspetiva conjunta de operações multidomínio, através de uma arquitetura de
Comando e Controlo (C2) robusta e em rede (Figura 1).
Figura 1 Funções Operacionais do Poder Aéreo
Fonte: Adaptado de USAF (2021), Royal Australian Air Force (RAAF) (2022), Ministry of Defence
(MoD) (2022a) e NATO (2018).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
135
Apesar da geração de Poder Aéreo provir de várias componentes militares, as Forças
Aéreas têm como responsabilidade, competências e capacidades, garantir a aplicação
transversal das funções operacionais em todo o espetro de conflito (Gray, 2012: 277-
278).
Assim, a definição de Poder Aéreo adotada é a da NATO (2018), designadamente, a
“aptidão para coordenar, controlar e explorar o domínio aéreo na prossecução dos
objetivos da Aliança”. Esta definição, que considera o contributo das componentes
militares, assenta numa formulação estratégica em termos de Fins, Métodos e Meios
(Figura 2).
Figura 2 Formulação estratégica do Poder Aéreo
Fonte: Adaptado de Vicente (2019: 798).
Considerando o constructo em apreço, é possível identificar a utilidade do Poder Aéreo
face ao contributo para alcançar os objetivos políticos (Clodfelter, 1989: 215), estando
diretamente relacionada com a disponibilidade, acessibilidade e aceitabilidade das opções
que apresenta aos decisores, por forma a permitir projetar poder militar e influência, no
espaço e tempo apropriados, para alcançar os efeitos desejados de forma transversal ao
espetro das operações (Blount, 2017: 112-113).
1.2 Guerra Aérea Autónoma
O conceito de GAA não é definido explicitamente na literatura. Assim, para efeitos desta
investigação, entende-se GAA como um paradigma emergente, caraterizado pela
operacionalização de sensorização e letalidade distribuídas, tendo por base a proliferação
de SAFA cada vez mais evoluídos, empregues sob supervisão humana, de forma isolada,
em equipas colaborativas com aeronaves tripuladas, ou em grupos alargados de
máquinas, com potencial para afetar qualitativamente e quantitativamente as funções
operacionais do Poder Aéreo, e com isso, alterar a utilidade deste instrumento militar.
Neste âmbito, os SAFA assumem-se como o centro de gravidade de onde emana o
potencial para transformação do Poder Aéreo. Enquanto sistema inclui os componentes
de plataforma aérea (sem piloto a bordo), a carga útil, o elemento humano de controlo
e decisão, a rede de comunicações e todo o equipamento e pessoal necessário para
controlar a plataforma (NATO, 2010: 3). Contudo, o potencial diferenciador deste
conceito reside na aptidão destes sistemas para executarem tarefas complexas com
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
136
níveis elevados de autonomia, afastando o homem da operação das plataformas para
uma função de decio.
A qualificação dos SAFA pode ser efetuada através da análise dos seus elementos
essenciais, nomeadamente, autonomia, intervenção e controlo humano, capacidade
adaptativa e propósito de uso (Taddeo & Blanchard, 2022: 10).
A autonomia, enquanto expressão do grau de aptidão de uma máquina para executar
uma tarefa de forma independente, deve ser vista como um conceito tridimensional,
assente em três variáveis funcionais (Scharre, 2018: 34-40):
O tipo de tarefa realizada, em termos de importância, complexidade e risco;
A relação Homem-Máquina durante a execução da tarefa;
A sofisticação da máquina, expressa em operação automática, automatizada ou
autónoma.
Assim, é mais adequado pensar num espetro de autonomia e em termos de “autonomia
de certas funcionalidades nos sistemas de armas” em detrimento da designação de
“sistema totalmente autónomo (Scharre & Horowitz, 2015). É precisamente este
enfoque em sistemas aéreos com “funcionalidades autónomas” (SAFA) que fornece uma
perspetiva mais inclusiva na análise da autonomia e da intervenção humana no processo
de tomada de decisão.
Nesta perspetiva, de intervenção e controlo humano, mantém-se inalterada a
competência humana de Comando (na determinação dos objetivos e tarefas a cumprir
pelas forças), enquanto a função de Controlo (na forma de executar as tarefas) poderá
transferir-se gradualmente para as máquinas, de acordo com a complexidade do sistema,
missão e ambiente operacional (Australian Defence Force [ADF], 2020: 29). No entanto,
autonomia e controlo humano não são mutuamente exclusivos, porque, apesar da
intervenção humana ser cada vez mais limitada à medida que os níveis de autonomia
aumentam, deverão garantir-se as medidas necessárias de aprovação humana para o
uso da força letal pelos SAFA (Taddeo & Blanchard, 2022: 11).
A capacidade adaptativa resultante de avanços de inteligência artificial exprime o nível
de sofisticação do sistema em termos de execução de tarefas de forma cada vez mais
autónoma. Isto permite a exploração de novos conceitos de operação resultantes da
agregação de sensores num sistema-de-sistemas, em equipas colaborativas Homem-
Máquina (Loyal Wingman) ou em grupos cooperativos de “enxames” de SAFA
(Swarming), incluindo capacidades letais (Hoehn, Sayler, & DeVine, 2022: 13-19).
O desenvolvimento do conceito de equipa Homem-Máquina assenta em três elementos:
o Homem, a Máquina, e a interação e natureza da relação Homem-Máquina (Chahal &
Konaev, 2021). Neste contexto de equipa, o Homem tem de compreender a sua função
e o sistema de inteligência artificial, e como interagir com ele e com os outros parceiros
humanos (Puscas, 2022: 19). Assim, a evolução deste conceito foca-se numa maior
eficiência da interação entre o combatente, os sistemas tripulados e os SAFA, sendo
expectável (DoD, 2017: 32):
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
137
Inicialmente, a introdução de maior automação e controlo de múltiplas plataformas
por operador;
A curto prazo, a introdução de sistemas com sensores e carga útil mais diversificada
que reduzam o número de missões tripuladas;
A médio/longo prazo, consoante os avanços da inteligência artificial e a crescente
confiança do operador na máquina, aumentar a integração em cenários e com forças
multidominio.
Considerando o propósito de uso, em 2020, mais de 102 países operavam SAFA
(Gettinger, 2020), identificando-se na Figura 3 as tipologias de funções autónomas em
fase de desenvolvimento.
Figura 3 Tipologias de funções autónomas
Fonte: Adaptado de Boulanin e Verbruggen (2017: 19-35).
No que concerne ao emprego operacional, o uso massivo no Afeganistão e Iraque incidiu
em sistemas controlados remotamente em missões de ISR
1
, ataque e relé de
comunicações, sendo que a expano futura irá abranger todas as funções operacionais
do Poder Aéreo (Hoehn et al., 2022).
1
Atividades de Informações, Vigilância e Reconhecimento que visam obter uma maior consciência do espaço
de batalha através da recolha, processamento, exploração e disseminação de informações precisas e atuais
(AJP-3.3, 2016: 1-15-1-16).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
138
A utilidade operacional dos SAFA, quando comparada com a opção tripulada, decorre dos
seus atributos morfológicos (aeronave sem tripulação a bordo) e funcionalidades
autónomas, sendo particularmente relevantes em atividades dull, dirty, dangerous,
demanding, different(Alkire, Kallimani, Wilson, & Moore, 2010: 25-26). Para além de
eliminarem o risco físico para o piloto, mitigam os desafios operacionais resultantes das
limitações humanas, ao nível fisiológico (duração e esforço) e cognitivo (fusão de
informação e tomada de decisão), promovendo maior eficiência económica no ciclo de
vida útil da capacidade (Hoehn & Kerr, 2022: 2). Isto inclui também uma diminuição dos
recursos humanos necessários para a operação de SAFA mais avançados, possibilitando
uma tipologia de supervisão humana de múltiplas plataformas, com consequentes
poupanças na formação e treino operacional (Boulanin & Verbruggen, 2017: 63).
Assim, a crescente autonomia possibilitará uma maior consciência situacional do espaço
de batalha, resultante da vigilância persistente autónoma, fusão de informação e apoio
à decisão, permitindo uma resposta mais rápida, se necessário com força letal, através
de maior eficiência do processo de targeting (Laird, 2021: 12). Para além disso, exprime
uma maior aceitabilidade para atrição material face ao custo e risco envolvidos, bem
como um aumento de flexibilidade e rapidez de atualização das plataformas, fruto da
redução de complexidade dos processos de engenharia, logísticos e de sustentação ao
longo do ciclo de vida (Laird, 2021: 14).
Nesse sentido, e considerando a redução de população disponível para o serviço militar,
a motivação para o emprego crescente de SAFA estará dependente da eficia militar,
custo e risco, comparativamente com as capacidades tripuladas (Noyes, 2019: 33-34).
Apesar da utilidade dos SAFA resultante dos atributos em apreço, a sua operacionalização
apresenta vários desafios que importa analisar.
A proliferação destes sistemas entre atores com menores constrangimentos éticos e
legais, contribui para uma corrida aos armamentos e um alargamento da conflitualidade
(Torossian et al., 2021: 23-25). Isto porque, apesar do desenvolvimento, aquisição e
operação de SAFA avançados requererem atualmente um investimento substancial, à
medida que a disseminação tecnológica progride, também se reduzem os custos de
edificação, alargando a base de utilizadores.
Uma análise de emprego de sistemas aéreos não tripulados por parte de atores não-
estatais identificou 440 casos de ataques letais entre 2016 e 2020, a sua grande maioria
no Médio Oriente e África (Haugstvedt & Jacobsen, 2020). Do Hezbollah no Líbano, aos
Houtis no Iémen, o Estado Islâmico no Iraque e Síria, ou os cartéis de droga no México,
a utilização destes sistemas é recorrente, bastando apenas incorporar o software
disponível on-line em plataformas comerciais ou fabricadas localmente. Desta forma,
níveis crescentes de autonomia e letalidade conferem novas capacidades aéreas a atores
não-estatais. Enquanto os sistemas mais sofisticados, pelo seu custo, complexidade
tecnológica e logística, estão reservados a Estados, verifica-se uma democratização do
emprego de sistemas civis “militarizados”, incorporando níveis crescentes de inteligência
artificial, facilmente transformados para uso da força letal.
As lições e conhecimento adquiridos durante o conflito da Ucrânia, com o emprego de
milhares de sistemas reos, de forma distribuída e integrados em rede, ameaça
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
139
acentuar a magnitude deste desafio acelerando a democratização da letalidade da Guerra
Aérea. Isto porque, a proliferação de plataformas baratas e descartáveis, com
armamento letal, permite uma capacidade de ataque de precisão a baixo custo, que
apesar da elevada atrição, pode ser facilmente reposta em resultado da sua
acessibilidade comercial. Contudo, à medida que são introduzidas plataformas com níveis
mais elevados de inteligência artificial, integradas num sistema-de-sistemas, é possível
confirmar as tendências transformadoras que irão afetar o emprego futuro de forças.
Na vertente defensiva, a proliferação da ameaça obriga a considerar contramedidas para
(ADF, 2020: 44-50): disrupção da forma como o sistema perceciona o ambiente (e.g.
empasteladores, lasers, micro-ondas, etc); interferência nos seus elementos de controlo
(e.g. operações ciber ou de guerra eletrónica); alteração da qualidade dos dados
necessários para execução de funcionalidades autónomas (e.g. manipulação ou alteração
de dados); e destruição física da plataforma.
Em termos de C2, verificam-se desafios adicionais associados ao conceito de emprego,
nomeadamente (Wassmuth & Blair, 2018):
No conceito de Loyal Wingman os desafios são mais reduzidos, uma vez que esta
modalidade tem atributos similares às operações tradicionais entre aeronaves
tripuladas, em que o piloto comandante tem conhecimento e confiança nas
capacidades do parceiro, efetua a comunicação e estabelece as táticas adequadas de
apoio mútuo;
No contexto de Swarming, o homem deixa de ter controlo direto sobre as ações
individuais dos elementos do enxame, e a sua ação de comando é efetuada sobre o
grupo, selecionando algoritmos que regem o comportamento e as capacidades da
entidade coletiva.
Os desafios em apreço aumentam quando se debate a legalidade de emprego de SAFA
letais.
2
Ao fim de uma década de discussão nas Nações Unidas, apenas foi possível
concordar em 11 princípios orientadores relativos ao desenvolvimento e emprego destes
sistemas (United Nations, 2019). Contudo, 70 países, liderados pelos EUA, incluindo
Portugal, reconhecem a necessidade de um enquadramento normativo e operacional que
regule os SAFA letais (United Nations, 2022). Assim, a moldura legal que vier a ser
acordada terá de contemplar um determinado nível de controlo humano que permita
antecipar, administrar e monitorizar a operação, desempenho e efeitos dos SAFA letais
(Boulanin, Bruun, & Goussac, 2021).
Existem diferentes perspetivas sobre os mecanismos para operacionalizar um princípio
de controlo humano significativo (Ekelhof, 2019; Eklund, 2020; Kwik, 2022), onde se
destacam os parâmetros (Boulanin, Davison, Goussac, & Carlsson, 2020: 36-37): de uso
do sistema de armas (medidas de restrição de ataque); o ambiente onde é empregue
2
Para uma análise mais detalhada ver Vicente, J. (2023). The Dilemma of Human Interference in War: The
Coming Revolution of Autonomous Air Warfare.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
140
(limitando a áreas onde não estejam civis presentes); e a interação Homem-Máquina
(permitindo ao homem a intervenção direta na ação do sistema).
Esta amplitude do controlo humano sobre os SAFA deve ser vista mediante as perspetivas
sistémicas do ciclo de vida (da fase de desenho, produção, teste, operação e abate), da
complexidade funcional (por forma a identificar os componentes com funções
autónomas), e do ciclo de decisão (com enfoque primordial na fase de “decisão de
emprego de armamento) (Chavannes & Arkhipov-Goyal, 2021: 64-68).
Uma vez que a intervenção humana no processo de tomada de decio de uma missão
(por exemplo no ciclo de targeting) ocorre de forma distribuída pela cadeia de comando,
dos níveis ticos ao nível estratégico e mesmo político, também a definição dos
parâmetros de controlo humano significativo deve ser feita ao nível da organização
militar, e não exclusivamente em referência à relação entre o homem (operador) e o
sistema de armas (autónomo) (Ekelhof & Paoli, 2021).
2. Aplicação do paradigma da Guerra Aérea Autónoma
O processo de transformação em curso é liderado pelos EUA e em particular pela USAF,
enquanto líderes das iniciativas de Investigação, Desenvolvimento e Inovação (ID&I),
industrialização e operação de SAFA numa panóplia alargada de capacidades e tipologias
de emprego. Adicionalmente, este processo está também em curso, numa magnitude
mais reduzida, no Reino Unido e Austrália.
Esta análise será feita nas dimensões de conceitos de emprego, capacidades, organização
e pessoas.
2.1 Estados Unidos da América
O imperativo político para a transformação resulta da identificação de uma lacuna de
capacidades derivada da complexidade e custo elevado das aeronaves tripuladas, que
impedem a sua produção e emprego em quantidades suficientes para alcançar o domínio
tático aéreo em determinados ambientes operacionais futuros, em particular na zona do
Pacífico num conflito com a China (USAF, 2022).
Esta lacuna será mitigada através da iniciativa Next Generation Air Dominance que inclui
uma nova aeronave tripulada de combate de geração, armamento e sensores
avançados, e um conjunto de SAFA, a desenvolver sob a égide do programa “Aeronave
de Combate Colaborativa”, formando um sistema-de-sistemas e operando num conceito
em equipa que permite a massificação de plataformas a custos acessíveis (Trevithick,
2023). A modularidade permite o ajustamento de capacidades consoante o tipo de
missão, contribuindo para uma redução de custos de produção em resultado da maior
especialização tática dos SAFA (Losey, 2022). Adicionalmente, os SAFA poderão ser
empregues de forma colaborativa, controlados a partir de múltiplas aeronaves tripuladas
ou estões de superfície. Contudo, em termos de prioridade, a USAF pretende adquirir
uma frota inicial de 1.000 SAFA, primariamente para operar em equipa com 300 F-35 e
com 200 aeronaves de 6ª geração (Trevithick, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
141
Em termos de conceito de emprego, este ecossistema diverso, distribdo e disruptivo,
de sensores, armamento e equipamentos de guerra eletrónica dedicados, integrados em
equipas tripuladas e de SAFA especializados, contribui para uma maior flexibilidade e
agilidade de resposta aos cenários de emprego do Poder Aéreo (Trevithick & Rogoway,
2022). Desta forma, a especialização de funções, a massificação de força e a penetração
em profundidade em ambientes contestados, permitem saturar os adversários com maior
complexidade, imprevisibilidade e quantidade (USAF, 2019: 8).
As vantagens de conectar vários SAFA em equipa com uma aeronave tripulada num
conceito de Loyal Wingman são óbvias, em termos de alocação de tarefas nas diversas
fases da missão (Hoehn et al., 2022, p. 14), aumentando a (Patti, s.d.: 26):
Consciência situacional do piloto resultante da sensorização distribuída;
Capacidade letal e da resistência à interferência eletromagnética adversária;
Sobrevivência da aeronave tripulada, permitindo uma maior assunção de risco na
operação em ambientes com ameaças.
Em termos de tipologia de operações aéreas, o emprego de SAFA em equipa com
aeronaves tripuladas tem utilidade transversal às funções operacionais do Poder Aéreo,
conforme Figura 4.
Figura 4 Ecossistema de Plataformas Colaborativas Autónomas
Fonte: Adaptado de Lee e Gunzinger (2022: 9).
Para além do foco nas funções de combate e ISR, a aplicabilidade destas capacidades
estende-se a diversas tipologias de missões, como ações de deceção, funcionando como
chamarizes para ajudar a identificar e saturar defesas antiaéreas adversárias,
contribuindo para aumentar a sobrevivência das plataformas tripuladas (Nurkin, 2020).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
142
Adicionalmente, têm potencial de aplicação na Mobilidade Aérea e nas suas tipologias
táticas de transporte aéreo (carga, apoio médico, busca e salvamento) e reabastecimento
aéreo (Hetherington, 2022). Podem também ser empregues em apoio ao treino das
tripulações, em funções de aeronaves adversárias, permitindo uma redução de custos e
uma maior eficiência na gestão das aeronaves tripuladas.
Outro conceito em desenvolvimento na USAF envolve a gestão humana de “enxames” de
SAFA (Swarming) com elevada consciência do ambiente externo e do estado dos
elementos da equipa, capazes de operar numa rede colaborativa de Máquina-Máquina
(USAF, 2016: 43). Este conceito tem inúmeras aplicações operacionais em tarefas de
ISR, vigilância e proteção de infraestruturas, deteção de alvos e ataque distribuído,
saturação de defesas adversárias, proteção da força ou contramedidas face a enxames
adversários (Ekelhof & Paoli, 2020: 49).
Figura 5 Espetro de capacidades
Fonte: Gunzinger e Autenried (2020: 12).
Figura 6 Vantagens de SAFA reutilizáveis
Fonte: Adaptado de Gunzinger e Autenried (2020: 28-29).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
143
Em termos de edificação de capacidades, a tendência que serve de referência ao
desenvolvimento e operacionalização dos diversos projetos assenta em SAFA reutilizáveis
(Figura 5), com vantagens como indicado na Figura 6.
A experimentação em curso funciona como mecanismo de redução de risco, permitindo
acelerar o desenvolvimento das capacidades e a integração de SAFA semiautónomos de
combate com as aeronaves tripuladas de 5ª geração, assim como melhorar a
compreensão dos desafios e requisitos organizacionais resultantes da sua inserção nas
Esquadras de Combate, em termos de planeamento de missão, táticas e técnicas de
operação, programas de manutenção e estruturas de força (Insinna, 2022).
Dessa forma, ao nível dos fatores organizacionais, a introdução operacional de SAFA
estará dependente da forma gradual como o conceito de equipa Homem-Máquina for
integrado na estrutura de força (DoD, 2017: 21):
A curto prazo, a evolução ocorrerá na melhoria da segurança e eficiência operacional,
nomeadamente, na separação de tráfegoreo de modo a evitar colisões;
Posteriormente, o foco será no apoio operacional em diversos cenários, como o
acompanhamento em formação de aeronaves tripuladas;
No futuro, a condução de operações integradas Homem-Máquina em ambientes
contestados, através de “enxames” de SAFA heteroneos, capazes de apoiar forças
no terreno através de ISR ou ataque.
Apesar dos avanços registados, ainda não existem certezas acerca das alterações
organizacionais ao nível das esquadras de voo, nem do perfil formativo das pessoas que
as integram, sendo cruciais as competências especialistas nas áreas de computação e
tratamento de informação (Trevithick, 2022).
Em termos dos fatores humanos, as capacidades disponibilizadas irão permitir o exercício
de C2 humano sobre o SAFA, desde a atribuição pelo piloto de ordens de execução
específicas, até à possibilidade de delegação de tarefas dedicadas, executadas com base
em funcionalidades autónomas (Altman, 2022). Necessariamente, isto obrigará também
a uma evolução das funcionalidades autónomas das aeronaves tripuladas, em áreas
como a fusão de informação, proteção da aeronave e uma interface Homem-Máquina
mais eficiente. Desta forma, será possível ultrapassar os constrangimentos da
modalidade tradicional de pilotagem por controlo remoto, libertando o homem das
tarefas táticas específicas para se concentrar na imagem tica alargada, enquanto
gestor de sistemas (Rogoway, 2020).
Assim, à medida que os níveis de autonomia aumentam, verifica-se uma redução do
esforço imposto ao elemento humano para controlar, dirigir ou atribuir tarefas ao SAFA
(Penney & Olsen, 2022: 12). Neste sentido, o modelo colaborativo Homem-Máquina
assenta num conceito de autonomia flexível que permite explorar o espetro de controlo
humano face à tipologia de missão, às condições do ambiente operacional e aos níveis
de sofisticação do SAFA (Endsley, 2015: iv-v).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
144
No que concerne à operacionalização de “enxames” de SAFA, verifica-se uma maior
complexidade do envolvimento humano no processo de controlo e decisão, uma vez que
(Ekelhof & Paoli, 2020: 3):
O controlo direto sobre um número elevado de plataformas torna-se impossível ou
contraprodutivo em termos operacionais, obrigando a confiar nos algoritmos
responsáveis pela gestão do “enxame” (voo em formação, navegação, distribuição de
tarefas, identificação de alvos etc);
Em adição à interação Homem-Máquina verifica-se uma colaboração Máquina-Máquina
entre os elementos do “enxame” que dificulta a definição das regras individuais e de
comportamentos desejados.
Assim, a conversão do conceito em capacidade operacional implica primordialmente um
desempenho efetivo e a confiança dos pilotos que irão operar de forma colaborativa com
os SAFA, e dos decisores responsáveis pelo emprego de força letal. Isto requer a
compreensão das dinâmicas da equipa Homem-Máquina, por forma a orientar o
desenvolvimento tecnológico, nomeadamente, no desempenho e confiabilidade dos
SAFA, às modalidades de controlo humano em ambientes contestados e na gestão da
carga de trabalho resultante das operações em equipa (Penney, 2022: 35-37).
Por enquanto, verifica-se um desfasamento de perceções entre operadores (pilotos) e
engenheiros, acerca dos níveis de autonomia necessários para atingir os
comportamentos desejados e os requisitos de desempenho operacional para a rápida
implementação de sistemas efetivos (Penney & Olsen, 2022: 2). Logo, a evolução futura
será ditada pela comunidade operacional, com base na melhoria da ligação entre efeitos
operacionais e as soluções tecnológicas para os alcançar, requerendo orientação
estratégica que garanta maior coerência nos esforços de desenvolvimento (Penney &
Olsen, 2022: 4).
Por outro lado, o desenvolvimento de sistemas autónomos letais depende também da
regulamentação legal e ética vigente. No caso dos EUA, a regulamentação o proíbe o
uso de sistemas autónomos, mas obriga à sua aprovação por um painel de alto nível,
tendo por base uma análise rigorosa dos requisitos técnicos, em termos de verificação,
validação, teste e avaliação operacional do software e hardware (DoD, 2023). Para além
disso, estipula o cumprimento dos princípios éticos definidos na Política de Intelincia
Artificial do DoD (2022), bem como, garante a necessidade de mecanismos adequados
de controlo humano no processo de decisão de força letal, incluindo sistemas cinéticos e
não-cinéticos e munições guiadas, capazes de selecionar e atacar alvos de forma
independente (DoD, 2023).
Considerando o estado atual da inteligência artificial, que ainda não permite adaptações
a mudanças drásticas nas tarefas ou ambiente, ou as contramedidas que interferem no
desempenho das máquinas, a que acresce a tendência humana de confiar em demasia
na tecnologia (bias de automação), pode-se incorrer num elevado potencial de erro, com
danos colaterais e fratridio, ou agravamento da conflitualidade (Gray & Ertan, 2021:
11-12). Contudo, as ameaças e lacunas de capacidades com que os EUA se confrontam
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
145
podem motivar a assunção de maiores riscos para operacionalizar rapidamente SAFA,
em detrimento de soluções totalmente fiáveis, mas mais morosas (Lee & Gunzinger,
2022: 23).
2.2 Reino Unido
A Royal Air Force (RAF) considera imperativo o desenvolvimento de um sistema-de-
sistemas distribuído, integrando capacidades tripuladas, armamento e sensores
sofisticados, e SAFA, para alcançar, a custos sustentáveis, os níveis de letalidade e
sobrevivência necessários para operar no ambiente operacional futuro (Bronk, 2021: 5).
Este imperativo assenta no programa Future Combat Air System, com horizonte 2035,
que congrega um ecossistema de aeronaves tripuladas (aeronave de geração Tempest
capaz de operar em modo não tripulado) e SAFA de diversas categorias (RAF, s.d.). Tal
como nos EUA, o desenvolvimento de tecnologias e conceitos ocorre no âmbito de um
ecossistema alargado de aceleradores, laboratórios tecnológicos e Esquadras de voo
dedicadas ao teste, avaliação, verificação e validação das soluções, congregando um
conjunto de parcerias entre entidades militares, indústria e academia (Payne, 2022: 31).
Na visão futurista e ambiciosa do Chefe da RAF, o processo de transformação envolve a
demonstração de conceitos e a exploração de novos modelos escaláveis de SAFA,
recorrendo à manufatura aditiva ou sistemas comerciais modificados com sensores
especializados, culminando na entrega de uma capacidade operacional capaz de operar
de forma colaborativa com aeronaves tripuladas (incluindo F-35 ou Typhoon existentes
no inventário) ou em modalidades de Swarming (Wigston, 2022).
A aposta no Swarming levou a RAF a edificar uma Esquadra de Teste e Avaliação dedicada
à experimentação de SAFA, tendo realizado voos com 20 plataformas em operação
colaborativa (Payne, 2022: 17). Os resultados revelam o potencial para confundir e
saturar as defesas reas adversárias, indicando uma capacidade operacional útil e
relevante para ser empregue em combate (Wigston, 2022).
Na dimeno das capacidades, é possível deduzir que (MoD, 2018: 54-55):
É crucial explorar os desenvolvimentos tecnológicos no setor comercial através de
parcerias entre a Defesa e a Indústria;
Os avanços tecnológicos das funcionalidades autónomas (e.g. precisão, navegação,
reconhecimento de imagem, armamento) tornam mais acessível a exploração de
sistemas comerciais, permitindo o alargamento de utilizadores de capacidades
operacionais, até ao momento, restritas apenas a Forças Aéreas avançadas;
A massificação de SAFA de baixo custo, tecnologicamente avançados, levaa uma
alteração da estratégia aérea ocidental de superioridade qualitativa com base nos
atributos da plataforma tripulada, para uma valorização dos atributos da força, em
modalidade de emprego em equipa Homem-Máquina.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
146
No que concerne aos aspetos organizacionais, apesar da introdução massiva de SAFA e
de níveis de automação crescente em diversas tarefas, ainda não são claras as
implicações estruturais práticas, quer seja em termos de organização tática (e.g.
comando em combate) ou estratégica (e.g. impacto na organização por componentes)
(Payne, 2022: 31-32).
Em termos das pessoas, a introdução de maior autonomia nos SA tem como requisito
subjacente o controlo humano sobre os SAFA, respeitando os princípios legais e éticos
basilares (MoD, 2022b). Apesar da RAF operar sistemas ofensivos capazes de identificar
e atacar alvos previamente programados, ainda não dispõe de sistemas que integrem as
funções de reconhecimento e ataque de forma completamente autónoma (Payne, 2022:
15). Nesse sentido, ao nível político, reafirma-se a intenção de não desenvolver sistemas
aéreos armados totalmente autónomos, definindo-se que a sua operação será sempre
efetuada sob controlo humano, como garantia de supervisão, autoridade e
responsabilização (MoD, 2022a: 12).
A evolução futura das capacidades dos SAFA será condicionada, não só pela tecnologia,
mas antes de tudo, pela confiança neles depositada por quem os emprega, em particular,
da forma como respondem ao comando humano, cada vez mais abstrato à medida que
os níveis de inteligência artificial aumentam, obrigando a mecanismos que assegurem a
segurança do funcionamento, incluindo no domínio eletromagnético, a eficácia
operacional e a responsabilização humana (MoD, 2018: 54).
O investimento imediato na educação terá reflexos a longo prazo. Neste contexto, são
necessárias novas competências humanas, em termos de análise de dados e engenharia
digital, que deverão ser adquiridas de forma rápida e ágil, a par com uma nova forma de
treinar as pessoas, com recurso a meios virtuais e sintéticos (Mehta, 2021). Contudo, a
especialização técnica implica maior dificuldade de recrutamento e retenção face à
concorrência do mercado civil (Macfarlane & Christie, 2022: 3).
Figura 7 Processo de implementação de SAFA no Reino Unido
Fonte: Adaptado de MoD (2018: 12-13).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
147
Face aos pressupostos em apreço, e tendo a ambição de alcançar, em 2040, um rácio de
SAFA/plataformas tripuladas de 80/20 (Bronk, 2021: 9), é possível antecipar três fases
de implementação operacional de SAFA (Figura 7).
2.3 Austrália
A RAAF não tem doutrina específica publicada referente aos SAFA, optando por integrar
os sistemas autónomos no âmbito da estratégia de transformação holística para uma
Força Aérea de geração, assente no reforço da inteligência humana com inteligência
artificial (RAAF, 2019).
Adicionalmente, grande parte das vantagens e preocupações identificadas são
transversais às organizações congéneres estudadas, revelando assim, a relevância da
aplicação do paradigma de GAA, mesmo para um Estado com recursos e ambições mais
reduzidas.
Em termos de conceitos e capacidades, a perspetiva do Chefe da RAAF (Laird, 2021: 19-
20) permite compreender a natureza da transformação em curso, em que o potencial da
GAA será operacionalizado através de um processo de inovação e novas formas de
pensar:
Os sistemas autónomos irão permitir uma vantagem militar significativa em termos
de decisões mais rápidas, eficiência de alocação de recursos e novas formas de criar
efeitos militares, onde a convergência de inteligência artificial e a modalidade de
operação em equipa Homem-Máquina terão um impacto fundamental no Poder Aéreo
do futuro;
O objetivo é fornecer uma vantagem de capacidade através da integração de
plataformas existentes tripuladas de combate, C2 e ISR, com SAFA de diversas
tipologias, experimentando conceitos de emprego inovadores, que irão alterar a forma
como o risco do emprego do Poder Aéreo é calculado;
Neste paradigma de GAA, o produto operacional das capacidades aéreas deve ser
visto, não de forma individual ou isolada, mas numa perspetiva multidominio
integrada num sistema-de-sistemas, em que a ligação em rede de sensores
distribuídos permite a fusão de informação em conhecimento, a velocidades até aqui
inalcançáveis;
Alguns dos sistemas de armas em operação (F-35 e P-8) e em aquisição (SAFA MQ-
4C Triton com entregas para 2024) estão preparados para operarem em rede numa
modalidade de equipa Homem-Máquina;
Estão em curso esforços de integração de sistemas tripulados novos e existentes com
SAFA, com diferentes níveis de controlo humano, sendo o protótipo MQ-28A Ghost
Bat, desenvolvido em parceira da indústria australiana com a Boeing no âmbito do
projeto Loyal Wingman, um exemplo central na estratégia de transformação, com
aplicabilidade nas funções operacionais de Luta Aérea, Ataque e ISR. Este projeto
serve como embrião para o desenvolvimento dos algoritmos de inteligência artificial
que vão modelar as funcionalidades autónomas dos conceitos de operações futuros;
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
148
Os SAFA são o vetor mais visível do processo de transformação da RAAF, que reflete
a necessidade de introdução da automação e inteligência artificial nos processos
organizacionais e operacionais, com ênfase nas tarefas humanas previsíveis,
repetitivas e pouco criativas. Contudo, o se trata de substituir pessoas por
máquinas, mas expandir as funções operacionais, através da sinergia da operação
Homem-Máquina, em que o elemento humano, o recurso mais escasso nas
organizações militares do futuro, irá focar-se nas tarefas mais remuneradoras, que
exijam criatividade.
Na dimensão organizacional, a doutrina conjunta (ADF, 2020) reflete os princípios
orientadores para o desenvolvimento e integração dos sistemas autónomos na estrutura
da Defesa, nomeadamente, através dos requisitos de capacidade essenciais para
enquadrar o processo de transformação. Nesse sentido, será crucial determinar um
equilíbrio entre quantidade e qualidade no sistema de forças, garantindo que a maior
tolerância à atrição de sistemas de baixo custo é balanceada com a aquisição de sistemas
tripulados sofisticados (ADF, 2020: 39).
Figura 8 Processo de Implementação de SAFA na Austrália
Fonte: Adaptado de ADF (2020: 54-56).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
149
Ao nível das pessoas, em linha com as congéneres, também a Austrália destaca a
confiança no desempenho dos SAFA como um atributo essencial para a exploração plena
das suas capacidades, e enquanto processo continuo, deve ser testado, validado e
treinado num conjunto alargado de cenários simulados e reais, por forma a criar uma
compreensão detalhada do funcionamento, em termos de potencialidades e
vulnerabilidades (ADF, 2020: 32). De igual forma, ao nível ético, é também reafirmado
o requisito do controlo humano significativo sobre o uso da força letal, confirmando a
objeção a que uma máquina possa tirar uma vida humana por decisão independente
(ADF, 2020: 24-25).
Em termos de implementação de SAFA no sistema de forças e a priorização de esforços,
estes podem incluir três modalidades sequenciais ou simultâneas conforme indicado na
Figura 8.
Em suma, o debate australiano acerca dos sistemas autónomos foca-se, entre outros
fatores (Troath, 2023: 15):
Na função determinante da interação entre a Defesa, Academia e a Indústria para o
desenvolvimento das capacidades;
Na centralidade da modalidade de controlo humano;
Na ênfase da confiança na autonomia;
Na necessidade de um enquadramento ético para o desenvolvimento e operação;
No requisito de interoperabilidade com parceiros e aliados;
No desejo de reduzir o risco para os militares;
No requisito para o desenvolvimento de sistemas baratos, pequenos e de uso
especializado.
Conclusões
O homem continuaa ser o centro de gravidade da Guerra Aérea futura, onde a natureza
permanece constante, mas cujo carácter será inexoravelmente alterado em resultado da
proliferação de sistemas aéreos com funcionalidades cada vez mais autónomas.
A contextualização do paradigma da GAA, sob a perspetiva da utilidade operacional e
desafios associados ao emprego generalizado de SAFA cada vez mais evoluídos, permite
identificar a sua relevância militar e o impacto nas funções operacionais, e como tal, na
formulação estratégica do Poder Aéreo. Ao mesmo tempo, revela a natureza do debate
acerca dos constrangimentos para o desenvolvimento e integração futura dos SAFA nos
sistemas de forças militares. Este processo de transformação irá continuar a decorrer à
medida que novas funcionalidades o validadas operacionalmente, à semelhança do
processo iterativo, centrado na comunidade operacional, que tem sustentado o
desenvolvimento do Poder Aéreo ao longo da sua história.
Considerando a imprevisibilidade do ambiente operacional futuro, e tal como os conflitos
do Afeganistão e Iraque tiveram efeito detonador para a emergência e proliferação inicial
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
150
de sistemas aéreos operados remotamente, também a renovada perspetiva de
conflitualidade entre grandes potências permite antecipar a mitigação de alguns dos
obstáculos e acelerar o desenvolvimento e introdução de sistemas mais complexos e
novos modelos operacionais.
O caso do conflito da Ucrânia parece confirmar a tendência de democratização do Poder
Aéreo, assente no emprego massivo de sistemas aéreos de baixo custo e descartáveis,
maioritariamente adaptados de plataformas civis, capazes de ataques de precisão a alvos
de elevado valor. De forma complementar, as potências internacionais desenvolvem
SAFA cada vez mais sofisticados e com elevados níveis de autonomia, com o objetivo de
colmatar a lacuna atual de operação em ambientes contestados.
O processo de formulação de Estratégia tenta articular, de forma equilibrada, os meios e
os fins, procurando submeter opções de resposta que sejam politicamente aceitáveis e
exequíveis em termos de risco e recursos. De igual forma, a Estratégia deve servir de
ponte para ligar o emprego da força militar com os objetivos políticos e efeitos desejados.
Os conceitos de operação apresentados, assentes em avanços tecnológicos exponenciais
da inteligência artificial abrem novas aplicações operacionais que permitem redefinir a
Estratégia Aérea. Neste novo modelo operacional será possível orquestrar um
ecossistema diverso, distribuído e disruptivo de plataformas tripuladas e sistemas com
elevada autonomia, empregues em equipas colaborativas Homem-Máquina e quina-
Máquina. Desta forma, é possível estratificar o emprego das capacidades aéreas, num
espetro de ambientes permissivos a contestados, numa panóplia alargada de missões,
de acordo com os efeitos desejados, o nível de ameaça existente e o risco de atrição,
potenciando a sobrevivência dos meios tripulados.
Ao remover do cálculo estratégico e do impacto político o risco associado à atrição
humana torna-se mais aceitável o emprego do instrumento militar, não como último
recurso, mas como modalidade preferencial. Assim, ao limitar os custos apenas ao vetor
material, a Guerra poderá tornar-se politicamente mais aceitável e frequente.
A análise da aplicação do paradigma da GAA pelos EUA, Reino Unido e Austrália revelou
vantagens qualitativas e quantitativas na aptidão de uma força para gerar e empregar o
Poder Aéreo, em termos de eficácia operacional e eficiência de custo e risco, mas também
alguns desafios tecnológicos, organizacionais e humanos. As tenncias analisadas
servem como aviso antecipado acerca das transformações que estão a moldar a geração
e emprego do Poder Aéreo futuro, permitindo a identificação das oportunidades, assim
como de medidas de mitigação dos desafios.
Neste sentido, a transformação em curso, resultante da proliferação de SAFA evoluídos,
tem reflexos nas dimensões de conceitos de emprego, capacidades, organização e
pessoas.
Os conceitos de emprego colaborativos, de forma transversal às funções do Poder Aéreo,
com reforço das interfaces Homem-Máquina, potenciam uma consciência situacional
acrescida resultante da sensorização desagregada e distribuída em rede, assim como um
aumento de sobrevivência e da defesa em profundidade, afastando e preservando o
piloto dos rigores da frente de combate.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
151
O enfoque na cooperação de ID&I entre entidades militares e civis, e na experimentação
e validação operacional de tarefas cada vez mais complexas, procurando alcançar
elevados níveis de segurança e de desempenho operacional, irão traduzir-se em maior
confiança dos utilizadores, decisores e público.
A integração gradual nas estruturas de forças, em tipologias de missões onde existam
ganhos operacionais, económicos e humanos, será feita numa perspetiva de reforço e
expansão das capacidades tripuladas existentes ou mesmo, de substituição futura de
capacidades.
O sucesso da transformação está dependente da capacidade de recrutar, educar e reter
recursos humanos com elevadas competências técnicas, operacionais e de liderança,
permitindo uma melhor compreensão das potencialidades, limitações e desafios
associados às novas capacidades militares.
Em resultado dos benefícios e dos desafios que envolvem a implementação do paradigma
de GAA, antecipa-se um processo de mudança incremental, operacional, organizacional
e cultural, com introdução gradual de SAFA sujeitos a um controlo humano significativo,
até que as capacidades adaptativas sejam adequadas e confiáveis para lidar com
ambientes dinâmicos e incertos. Desta forma, à medida que a tecnologia progride, a
confiança aumente e a necessidade operacional cresça, irá acentuar-se a tendência de
afastamento do homem do ciclo de decisão e do controlo direto sobre SAFA individuais,
para uma função de operação em equipa Homem-Máquina, e gradualmente, de
supervisão do enxame através de uma maior abstração do comando.
Conclui-se, reconhecendo que o paradigma emergente da GAA potencia o aumento da
utilidade do Poder Aéreo, melhorando a disponibilidade, acessibilidade e aceitabilidade
do emprego operacional, resultantes da utilização isolada de SAFA, da combinação com
aeronaves tripuladas em conceitos de operação em equipa, ou da colaboração entre
múltiplas plataformas com elevados níveis de autonomia.
À medida que se desenvolve este ecossistema diverso, distribuído e disruptivo,
governado por complexos algoritmos de inteligência artificial, importa continuar a
garantir, enquanto imperativos ético e legal, o controlo humano significativo durante o
processo de decisão de uso da força letal.
Referências
Alkire, B., Kallimani, J., Wilson, P., & Moore, L. (2010). Applications for Navy Unmanned
Aircraft Systems. Santa Monica: RAND Corporation.
Altman, H. (2022, 26 de setembro). New Details On The Secretive Air Force Plan For
Teaming Fighter Pilots With Drones [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023].
Disponível em https://www.thedrive.com/the-war-zone/new-details-on-the-secretive-
air-force-plan-for-teaming-fighter-pilots-with-drones
Australian Defence Force. (2020). Concept for Robotic and Autonomous Systems.
Canberra: Autor.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
152
Birkey, D., Deptula, D., & Stutzriem, L. (2018). Manned-Unmanned Aircraft Teaming:
Taking Combat Airpower to the Next Level. Mitchell Institute Policy Papers Vol. 15.
Blount, C. (2017). Staying Relevant? The Future Utility of Air Power. Air Power Review,
20(1), pp. 108-114.
Boulanin, V., & Verbruggen, M. (2017). Mapping the Development of Autonomy in
Weapon Systems. Solna: Stockholm International Peace Research Institute.
Boulanin, V., Bruun, L., & Goussac, N. (2021). Autonomous Weapon Systems and
International Humanitarian Law. Solna: Stockholm International Peace Research
Institute.
Boulanin, V., Davison, N., Goussac, N., & Carlsson, M. (2020). Limits on Autonomy in
Weapon Systems. Identifying Practical Elements of Human Control. Solna: Stockholm
International Peace Research Institute.
Bronk, J. (2021). Combat Air Power 2021: Competing Visions for the Future. London:
Royal United Services Institute for Defence and Security Studies.
Chahal, H., & Konaev, M. (2021, 18 de fevereiro). Building trust in human-machine
teams. [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.brookings.edu/techstream/building-trust-in-human-machine-teams/
Chavannes, E., & Arkhipov-Goyal, A. (2021). The Ethics of Robotic and Autonomous
Systems in a Military Context. Em: Capstone Report: Robotic and Autonomous Systems
in a Military Context (pp. 51115). Hague: Hague Centre for Strategic Studies.
Clodfelter, M. (1989). Limits of Air Power: The American Bombing of North Vietnam. New
York: Free Press.
Department of Defense. (2016, 28 de abril). Remarks by Deputy Secretary Work on Third
Offset Strategy. [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.defense.gov/News/Speeches/Speech/Article/753482/remarks-by-deputy-
secretary-work-on-third-offset-strategy/
Department of Defense. (2017). Unmanned Systems Integrated Roadmap 2017-2042.
Washington DC: Autor.
Department of Defense. (2022). U.S. Department of Defense Responsible Artificial
Intelligence Strategy and Implementation Pathway. Washington DC: Autor.
Department of Defense. (2023). Directive 3000.09. Autonomy in Weapon Systems.
Washington DC: Autor.
Ekelhof, M. (2019). The Distributed Conduct of War: Reframing Debates on Autonomous
Weapons, Human Control and Legal Compliance in Targeting. (PhD Thesis). Vrije
Universiteit, Amsterdam.
Ekelhof, M., & Paoli, P. (2020). Swarm Robotics: Technical and Operational overview of
the next generation of Autonomous Systems. Geneva: United Nations Institute for
Disarmament Research.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
153
Ekelhof, M., & Paoli, P. (2021). The Human Element in Decisions About the Use of Force.
Geneva: United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research.
Eklund, A. (2020). Meaningful Human Control of Autonomous Weapon Systems.
Stockholm: Swedish Defence Research Agency.
Endsley, M. (2015). Autonomous Horizons: System Autonomy in the Air Force A Path
to the Future. Volume I: Human Autonomy Teaming. Washington DC: United States
Air Force.
Gettinger, D. (2020). Drone Databook Update. Washinton DC: Center for the Study of
the Drone at Bard College.
Gray, C. (2012). Airpower for Strategic Effect. Maxwell AFB: Air University Press.
Gray, M., & Ertan, A. (2021a). Artificial Intelligence and Autonomy in the Military: An
Overview of NATO Member States’ Strategies and Deployment. Tallinn: NATO CCDCOE.
Gunzinger, M., & Autenried, L. (2020). Understanding the Promise of Skyborg and Low-
Cost Attritable Unmanned Aerial Vehicles. Mitchell Institute Policy Paper Vol. 24.
Haugstvedt, H., & Jacobsen, J. O. (2020). Taking Fourth-Generation Warfare to the
Skies? An Empirical Exploration of Non-State Actors’ Use of Weaponized Unmanned Aerial
Vehicles (UAVs-‘Drones’). Perspectives on Terrorism, 14(5), pp. 2640.
Hetherington, M. (2022). Unmanned Air Mobility for the Australian Defence Force: Future
Platforms, Partnerships and Challenges. Canberra: Air and Space Power Centre.
Hoehn, J., & Kerr, P. (2022). Unmanned Aircraft Systems: Current and Potential
Programs. CRS Report R47067. Washington DC: US Congress.
Hoehn, J., Sayler, K., & DeVine, M. (2022). Unmanned Aircraft Systems: Roles, Missions,
and Future Concepts. CRS Report R47188. Washington DC: US Congress.
Insinna, V. (2022, 05 de outubro). US Air Force to start new experiments with Boeing’s
MQ-28 Ghost Bat drone [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível
em https://breakingdefense.com/2022/10/us-air-force-to-start-new-experiments-with-
boeings-mq-28-ghost-bat-drone/
Kainikara, S. (2018). Air Power in the 21st Century: enduring trends and uncertain
futures. Australian Defence Force Journal, 204, pp. 15-22.
Kainikara, S. (2019). Artificial Intelligence and the Future of Air Power. Working Paper
45. Royal Australian Air Force Air Power Development Centre. Disponível em
Kwik, J. (2022). A Practicable Operationalisation of Meaningful Human Control. Laws,
11(43), pp. 1-21. doi.org/10.3390/laws11030043
Laird, R. (2021). Next Generation Autonomous Systems. Kingston: The Williams
Foundation.
Lee, C., & Gunzinger, M. (2022). The next frontier: UAVs for great power conflict: Part I
- Penetrating Strike. Arlington: The Mitchell Institute for Aerospace Studies.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
154
Losey, S. (2022, 07 de setembro). Mark your calendar for a planned drone wingmen
competition [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.defensenews.com/air/2022/09/07/mark-your-calendar-for-a-planned-
drone-wingmen-competition-in-2024/
Macfarlane, K., & Christie, L. (2022). Automation in military operations. London: The
Parliamentary Office of Science and Technology.
Mehta, A. (2021, 10 de maio). Britain’s Royal Air Force chief talks F-35 tally and divesting
equipment [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.defensenews.com/interviews/2021/05/09/britains-royal-air-force-chief-
talks-f-35-tally-and-divesting-equipment/
Melville, C. (2014). Re-presenting British Air Power Doctrine: a Visual Model of Air Power.
Centre for Air and Space Power Studies.
Ministry of Defence. (2018). Joint Concept Note 1-18: Human-Machine Teaming. London:
Autor.
Ministry of Defence. (2022a). Joint Doctrine Publication 0-30: UK Air Power. London:
Autor.
Ministry of Defence. (2022b, 01 de junho). Guidance Robotics and autonomous systems:
defence science and technology capability [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de
2023]. Disponível em https://www.gov.uk/guidance/robotics-and-autonomous-systems-
defence-science-and-technology-capability
North Atlantic Treaty Organization. (2010). Strategic Concept of Employment for
Unmanned Aircraft Systems. Kalkar: Joint Air Power Competence Centre.
North Atlantic Treaty Organization. (2016). AJP-3.3 - Allied Joint Doctrine for Air and
Space Operations. Brussels: NATO Standardization Office.
North Atlantic Treaty Organization. (2018, 26 de junho). NATO Joint Air Power Strategy
[Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/official_texts_156374.htm
North Atlantic Treaty Organization. (2020). Science & Technology Trends 2020-2040.
Brussels: NATO Science & Technology Organization.
North Atlantic Treaty Organization. (2022, 13 de outubro). Summary of NATO’s
Autonomy Implementation Plan [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023].
Disponível em https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/official_texts_208376.htm
Noyes, M. (2019). Autonomous Weapons: The Future Behind Us. Fort Leavenworth: Army
Command and General Staff College.
Nurkin, T. (2020, 21 de dezembro). The importance of advancing loyal wingman
technology [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.defensenews.com/opinion/commentary/2020/12/21/the-importance-of-
advancing-loyal-wingman-technology/?fbclid=IwAR3PYnB81rA%E2%80%A6
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
155
Patti, R. (s.d.). Joint Operations with Unmanned Aircraft Systems (UAS) and their Future
Development. Norfolk: Combined Joint Operations from the Sea Centre of Excellence.
Payne, K. (2022). Bright Prospects Big Challenges: Defence AI in the United Kingdom.
Hamburg: Defense AI Observatory.
Penney, H. (2022). Five Imperatives for Developing Collaborative Combat Aircraft for
Teaming Operations. Mitchell Institute Policy Paper Vol. 38.
Penney, H., & Olsen, C. (2022). Beyond Pixie Dust: a Framework for Understanding and
Developing Autonomy in Unmanned Aircraft. Arlington: The Mitchell Institute for
Aerospace Studies.
Puscas, I. (2022). Human-Machine Interfaces in Autonomous Weapon Systems
Considerations for Human-Control. Geneva: United Nations Institute for Disarmament
Research.
Rogoway, T. (2020, 04 de maio). Everything We Learned From Boeing About Its
Potentially Game-Changing Loyal Wingman Drone [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de
junho de 2023]. Disponível em https://www.thedrive.com/the-war-
zone/33271/everything-we-learned-from-boeing-about-its-potentially-game-changing-
loyal-wingman-drone
Royal Air Force. (s.d.). Team Tempest [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de
2023]. Retirado de https://www.raf.mod.uk/what-we-do/team-tempest/
Royal Australian Air Force. (2019). At the Edge: Exploring and Exploiting our Fifth
Generation Edges. Canberra: Autor.
Royal Australian Air Force. (2022). Air Power Manual (7th Ed.). Canberra: Autor.
Russell, S. (2022, 18 de maio). World Economic Forum. Why we need to regulate non-
state use of arms [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2022/05/regulate-non-state-use-arms/
Scharre, P. (2018). Army of None: Autonomous Weapons and the Future of War. New
York: W.W. Norton & Company.
Scharre, P., & Horowitz, M. (2015). An Introduction to Autonomy in Weapon Systems.
Washington DC: Center for a New American Security.
Taddeo, M., & Blanchard, A. (2022). A Comparative Analysis of the Definitions of
Autonomous Weapons Systems. Science and Engineering Ethics, 28(37), pp. 1-22.
doi.org/10.1007/s11948-022-00392-3
Torossian, B., Bekkers, F., Sweijs, T., Roelen, M., Hristov, A., & Atalla, S. (2021). The
Military Applicability of Robotic and Autonomous Systems. Hague: The Hague Centre for
Strategic Studies.
Trevithick, J. (2022, 19 de novembro). Autonomy With Limits Essential For Future Drones
Air Force Generals Say [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível
em https://www.thedrive.com/the-war-zone/coders-in-fighter-squadrons-likely-coming-
as-drone-revolution-looms
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
156
Trevithick, J. (2023, 10 de março). ‘Affordable Mass’ Concept Driving Air Force’s New
Advanced Drone Initiative [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível
em https://www.thedrive.com/the-war-zone/affordable-mass-concept-driving-air-
forces-new-advanced-drone-initiative
Trevithick, J., & Rogoway, T. (2022, 12 de julho). Vision For Future Manned-Unmanned
Air Combat Laid Out By Skunk Works [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023].
Disponível em https://www.thedrive.com/the-war-zone/vision-for-future-manned-
unmanned-air-combat-laid-out-by-skunk-works
Troath, S. (2023). The development of robotics and autonomous systems in Australia:
key issues, actors, and discourses. Australian Journal of International Affairs, 77(1), pp.
65-84. doi.org/10.1080/10357718.2022.2095615
United Nations. (2019). Meeting of the High Contracting Parties to the Convention on
Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be
Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. Geneva: Autor.
United Nations. (2022). Joint Statement on Lethal Autonomous Weapons Systems. First
Committee. 77th United Nations General Assembly. New York: Autor.
United States Air Force. (2016). Small Unmanned Aircraft Systems Flight Plan 2016-
2036. Washington DC: Autor.
United States Air Force. (2019). U.S. Air Force 2030 Science and Technology Strategy.
Washington DC: Autor.
United States Air Force. (2021). Air Force Doctrine Publication 1 - The Air Force.
Washington DC: Autor.
United States Air Force. (2022). Department of the Air Force Operational Imperatives.
Washington DC: Autor.
Vicente, J. (2013). Uma análise concetual e pragmática acerca do Poder Aéreo. Revista
Proelium Academia Militar, (5), pp. 199-222.
Vicente, J. (2019). Três décadas de participação da Força Aérea em Operações da NATO.
Revista Militar, (2609/2610), pp. 795-831.
Vicente, J. (2023). The Dilemma of Human Interference in War: The Coming Revolution
of Autonomous Air Warfare. In M. Fissel (Ed.), The Military Revolution and Revolutions in
Military Affairs (pp. 405-446). Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Oldenbourg.
https://doi.org/10.1515/9783110661415-009
Wassmuth, D., & Blair, D. (2018, 21 de fevereiro). Loyal Wingman, Flocking, and
Swarming: New Models of Distributed Airpower [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho
de 2023]. Disponível em https://warontherocks.com/2018/02/loyal-wingman-flocking-
swarming-new-models-distributed-airpower/
Wigston, M. (2022, 14 de julho). Chief of the Air Staff speech at Global Air & Space
Chiefs' Conference [Página online]. [Consult. em 30 de junho de 2023]. Disponível em
https://www.gov.uk/government/speeches/chief-of-the-air-staff-speech-at-global-air-
space-chiefs-conference
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 130-157
A Guerra Aérea Autónoma e a transformação do poder aéreo
João Paulo Nunes Vicente
157
Work, R. (2021). Principles for the Combat Employment of Weapon Systems with
Autonomous Functionalities. Washington DC: Center for a New American Security.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
158
SECURITY CHALLENGES IN THE GULF OF GUINEA: THE CASE OF ILLEGAL,
UNREPORTED AND UNREGULATED FISHING
ANTÓNIO GONÇALVES ALEXANDRE
amgalexandre527@hotmail.com
Research Associate at the Research and Development Centre of the
Military University Institute (Portugal).
Abstract
Fishery resources account for almost one sixth of the total volume of animal protein consumed
by people and provide livelihoods for some 820 million people worldwide. However, global
fisheries are at risk due to increasing global demand for fish, declining ocean health and
continued illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing.
According to the United Nations, more than 90 per cent of fish stocks remain fully exploited,
overexploited or even depleted. The reasons are a combination of legal exploitation and illegal,
unreported and unregulated fishing which accounts for about 20 per cent of global fish
catches. More than 40 per cent of the cases between 2010 and 2022 were recorded in West
African maritime areas, notably in the Gulf of Guinea.
This article analyses illegal, unreported, and unregulated fishing in the Gulf of Guinea. The
findings highlight that this illegal activity is currently the greatest threat to the human security
of coastal communities and to the maritime security of the whole region. Furthermore, without
good order at sea, it will not be possible to take concrete measures to address the problem.
Keywords
Fishery resources; illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing; Gulf of Guinea; maritime
security; human security
Resumo
Os recursos haliêuticos são responsáveis por perto de um sexto do volume total de proteína
animal consumido pelas populações e proporcionam meios de subsistência a cerca de 820
milhões de pessoas em todo o mundo. Todavia, a pesca global está em risco devido ao
aumento da procura mundial de peixe, ao declínio da saúde dos oceanos e à continuação da
pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada.
De acordo com a Organização das Nações Unidas, mais de 90 por cento das reservas de peixe
permanecem totalmente exploradas, sobre exploradas ou mesmo esgotadas. As razões
apontadas são uma combinação de exploração legal a par da pesca ilegal, não declarada e
não regulamentada que representa cerca de 20 por cento das capturas globais de peixe.
Mais de 40 por cento dos casos ocorridos entre 2010-2022 foram registados nos espaços
marítimos da África Ocidental, nomeadamente no Golfo da Guiné.
O presente artigo analisa a pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada no Golfo da
Guiné. As conclusões evidenciam que esta atividade ilícita é, no presente, a maior ameaça à
segurança humana das populações costeiras e à segurança marítima de toda a região, e
recomendam a implementação de uma boa ordem no mar que permita a adoção de medidas
concretas para lhe fazer face.
Palavras chave
Recursos haliêuticos; Pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada; Golfo da Guiné;
segurança marítima; segurança humana.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
159
How to cite this article
Alexandre, António Gonçalves (2023). Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of
illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations,
Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] in date of last view,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.7
Article received on March 27, 2023 and accepted on September 4, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
160
SECURITY CHALLENGES IN THE GULF OF GUINEA: THE CASE OF
ILLEGAL, UNREPORTED AND UNREGULATED FISHING
ANTÓNIO GONÇALVES ALEXANDRE
1. Introduction
According to a report published by the US National Intelligence Council in September
2016, at that time, illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing (IUU) had replaced piracy
as the main global threat to maritime security due to its cascading negative effect across
different sectors. First, it jeopardises the food and economic security of coastal
communities because the industrial fishing fleets involved in these illicit activities disrupt
the economic model of coastal fisheries (many of which are still artisanal) and escalate
local and regional tensions. Second, IUU fishing facilitates conflicts between countries,
especially those that depend on it as a vital source of income. On the other hand, it
undermines government institutions (and even the rule of law) in the areas under the
jurisdiction of the affected countries, not only because it is profitable for criminals but
also because it is often accompanied by other transnational crimes that take place at sea
such as trafficking in drugs, arms or human beings. Finally, IUU fishing increases the
risk of piracy and / or armed robbery at sea (as seafarers who use the sea legitimately
are left with no other means of subsistence) (US National Intelligence Council, 2016).
The global importance of IUU fishing and its impact on the security of the communities
and waters of coastal states where it is most prevalent and especially the countries of
the Gulf of Guinea (GoG)
1
are the starting point for this study, which will begin by
describing the phenomenon.
The US National Intelligence Council report mentioned above and a report published in
2016 by the African Union Inter-African Bureau for Animal Resources (AUIBAR) define
illegal fishing as fishing activities carried out by national or foreign vessels in the
jurisdiction of a state without that state’s permission, or in violation of its laws and
regulations , as well as to other activities of vessels flying the flag of countries that
belong to a regional fisheries management organization, but whose operations do not
comply with the conservation and management rules that have been adopted by that
1
Given that there is no international consensus on the geographical limits of the GoG, the definition provided
by the European Union (EU) will be used in the study (Council of the European Union, 2014, p. 1). The GoG
includes 17 continental coastal states, from Senegal (in the north) to Angola (in the south), as well as two
island states Cape Verde and São Tomé and Príncipe.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
161
organization, and to which those states are bound. Unreported fishing is defined as
activities that have not been reported, or that have been deliberately misreported, to the
relevant authority. Finally, unregulated fishing refers to activities carried out in areas
where conservation or management measures have not been defined for example,
outside the boundaries of a country’s exclusive economic zone (EEZ) –, as long as those
areas are not under the jurisdiction of Regional Fisheries Management Organizations
(RFMOs)
2
(US National Intelligence Council, 2016), (AUIBAR, 2016). Figure 1 shows the
most common types of IUU fishing, both in the EEZs of coastal States and in RFMO areas.
Figure 1 Types of IUU fishing
Source: (US National Intelligence Council, 2016)
2
International organizations that regulate fishing in international waters, whose members are countries or
associations of countries such as the EU with fishing interests in the areas regulated by those
organizations. Non-coastal countries operating distant-water fleets can also be contracting parties of these
organizations, which can be divided into those that regulate migratory species (such as tuna) and those
that regulate other pelagic and / or demersal fish (DGRM, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
162
At the beginning of the 21st century, Philip Steinberg highlighted the importance of the
sea for humanity. Steinberg stated that it is difficult to overstate the role of the ocean
in the rise of the modern world-system” and that “the sea remains a crucial domain for
the resources and processes that sustain contemporary life” (Steinberg, 2001, p. 8).
Some years later, in 2009, Geoffrey Till pointed out the need to maintain good order at
sea, adding that three of the main attributes of the sea which contribute to human
development
3
were at least as important in the present as they had been in the past,
and that each faced risks and threats to good order at sea, jeopardising their continued
contribution to human development. As Till put it, “The importance of this ‘good order’,
and the corresponding threats of disorder, are such that navies around the world are
focusing much more on their role in helping to preserve it” (Till, 2009, p. 286).
However, at this time, good order at sea is (very) far from guaranteed. Poor governance
and deficient application of the law make crime a high-profit activity, especially in certain
maritime spaces. Elei Igbogi (2019, p. 30) states that life in the maritime region has
become synonymous with lawlessness”, and that this is often due to governments' lack
of motivation to intervene at sea and consequently, to a lack of effective surveillance.
States can take measures to address the spike in criminal activity at sea, but they lack
funds, resources (both material and human) and even experience (in the case of the
GoG), and the results have generally been less than satisfactory.
While this background provides an explanation for the emergence (and consistently high
levels) of IUU fishing, it is difficult to measure its impact with accuracy. Still, the
estimated global loss of revenue from this type of fishing is approximately 23.5 billion
dollars a year, which corresponds to about 26 million tonnes of fish approximately a
quarter of the global catch. There are considerable profits to be made and a fairly low
risk of legal repercussions, as most African States do not have the necessary capabilities
to intervene. This means that the incentive to fish illegally in the waters off the west
coast of Africa is indeed high (Igbogi, 2019, p. 30), (Daniels, Kohonen, Gutman, & Thiam,
2022, p. 6).
This article discusses the concepts of maritime security and human security and how they
relate to each other; it analyses the phenomenon of IUU fishing in the GoG, which
threatens the human security of coastal communities and the maritime security of the
whole region; finally, it highlights that, to tackle the challenges in these countries’ coastal
waters, good order must be maintained in those spaces.
This study adopts an interpretive epistemological perspective and an inductive qualitative
research strategy. Written literature sources were used as the main method of data
collection.
3
The resources it contains, its usefulness as a means of transportation and its importance as a means of
exchanging information (Till, 2009, p. 286).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
163
2. Maritime security and human security
This chapter introduces the two key concepts of the study maritime security and human
security both of which are threatened by IUU fishing, and analyses the relationships
between them.
2.1 Maritime security
The concept of maritime security emerged after the end of the Cold War. It was the result
of the widening of the security agenda and of a new framework for security studies that
examined the specific nature of security dynamics in five sectors: the traditional political
and military sectors, but also the economic, environmental and societal sectors (Buzan,
Wæver, & Wilde, 1998, p. 1). Two separate views in security studies emerged from this
“widening”: the new view that argued that the concept should be broadened
4
; and the
traditionalist view, in which security was mainly military and state-centred. And while the
referent object of the “narrow” or traditionalist view was still the state, the same cannot
be said about the “wider” view of those who argued that the concept should be extended
to new types of non-military threats. These threats included several referent objects,
such as financial markets and resources (in the economic sector), collective identity (in
the societal sector) and the biosphere (in the environmental sector) (Buzan, Wæver, &
Wilde, 1998).
Even though there is no clear and universal definition of maritime security
5
, the term
highlights the new challenges in the maritime domain and points to how the problems
they entail should be addressed. The report of the United Nations Secretary-General
submitted to the 63rd Session of the General Assembly mentions two conceptions of
maritime security: one (more narrow) which refers to protection against direct threats to
the territorial integrity of states, and includes security from crimes at sea such as
piracy, armed robbery against ships and maritime terrorism; and a broader conception
in which intentional and illegal damage to the marine environment are also seen as
threats to countries’ interests this includes the damage caused by illegal dumping of
waste and depletion of natural resources, and especially IUU fishing (UNSG, 2008).
Christian Bueger (2015, p. 161) proposes a holistic definition based on a matrix with four
dimensions marine environment, economic development, national security and human
security and four concepts marine safety, seapower, blue economy and resilience ,
4
Some proponents of this theory include the main scholars of the Copenhagen School Ole Wæver, Barry
Buzan and Jaap de Wilde as well as Mohammed Ayoob (however, Ayoob concedes that not all issues have
the same impact over time and in specific countries, and his definition of security excludes aspects like
environmental degradation, pollution or migration), and Michael Klare and Daniel Thomas, who argue that
the concept of security should be expanded because geographical borders are becoming less significant (as
States are unable to address global problems such as ecological threats, rights abuses, negative
demographic trends or economic crises) (Padrtova, 2020, p. 31).
5
A report of the United Nations Secretary-General on the Oceans and the Law of the Sea published on 10
March 2008 states that the definition of maritime security “may differ [...] depending on the context and
the users” (UNSG, 2008).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
164
as well as a set of risks and threats. Bueger argues that maritime security can be
interpreted through the relations between each of these concepts.
2.2 Human security
The term human security was first mentioned in the 1994 Human Development Report
of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). The report explains that, for
years, the concept of security had been interpreted narrowly as the security of a
territory from external aggression or as the protection of national interests abroad. Until
that moment, security focused on states rather than people. But for many people,
security meant protection against other types of threats, from disease to hunger,
unemployment, several types of crime, social conflict, political repression and even
environmental hazards (UNDP, 1994, p. 22).
Since then, and especially in the 21st century, several authors have examined the
concept of human security. For Mary Kaldor, Mary Martin and Sabine Selchow (2007, p.
273), it refers to the security of people and communities and includes a wide range of
threats to human security from genocide and slavery to natural disasters and massive
violations of the right to food, health and housing.
For Sakiko Fukuda-Parr and Carol Messineo (2012, pp. 2-3), the concept implies that the
main goal of national and international security policy is the security of human lives, that
is, the primacy of human life is the main referent object. It focused on the individual,
and as such should cover all aspects of human rights, including the duty to meet basic
human needs and the demands of political and social freedom.
Bueger (2015, p. 161) argues that human security was proposed as an alternative to the
conceptualisation of security as national security, and that it focused on the needs of
people rather than states.
For Daniel Marcos and Nuno Severiano Teixeira (2019, p. 12), the concerns about human
security that emerged after the Cold War ended meant that the state no longer had a
natural privilege over individuals from that moment, people were at the centre of
security concerns. The authors add that human security may involve military means, but
usually refers to non-conventional responses, and that this stems from the idea that
prevention is the best way to counter threats, and that states should cooperate with
multilateral, non-governmental and regional organizations to prevent those threats
(Marcos & Teixeira, 2019, p. 19).
Ifesinachi Okafor-Yarwood (2020, pp. 118-119) highlights that human and national
security issues are interconnected with maritime security issues, but also that individual
security should not be achieved by simply ignoring the security of the state. In fact, the
state and its institutions are decisive in ensuring the security of the maritime domain.
2.3 The interconnectedness of maritime security and human security
Maritime security and human security are relatively new terms. They emerged within the
conceptual framework of International Relations, after the widening of the security
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
165
agenda in the post-Cold War era. But even though they were coined at the end of the
20th century, their use only became widespread in the 21st century.
Accompanying the different views about these two concepts was the idea that some
threats to human security in the maritime domain are also threats to maritime security.
Fisheries are a vital source of food and employment, particularly in less-developed
countries, and IUU fishing is a serious problem that affects several aspects of human
security from the security of seafarers who use the sea for legitimate purposes to the
vulnerability of coastal communities, in addition to a wide range of threats in the maritime
domain.
Christian Bueger and Timothy Edmunds (2017, pp. 1299-1300) analysed the four core
dimensions of maritime security proposed by Bueger in 2015
6
. One of those dimensions
addresses issues that relate to human security, more specifically, the insecurity
experienced by local residents and communities. Fisheries are vital for the livelihoods of
millions of coastal residents, who are also the most vulnerable to the impacts of climate
change or maritime pollution. However, in addition to the security of coastal residents
and communities, human insecurity drives people to criminal activities such as piracy or
various types of trafficking, which become sources of employment in economically
deprived regions (or regions in collapse) (Bueger & Edmunds, 2017, p. 1300).
Ifesinachi Okafor-Yarwood argues that, in the context of maritime security issues, there
must be robust and efficient state institutions capable of ensuring that marine resources
are exploited in a sustainable manner, and that the human security needs of coastal
communities are met (Okafor-Yarwood, 2020).
The above analysis shows that a region’s maritime security and the human security of
coastal communities are interconnected (an insecure maritime environment facilitates
the emergence of criminal activities that threaten the security of all those who use the
sea legitimately), and that robust security bureaucracies (with suitable capabilities,
experience and procedures) are vital to achieve (and maintain) good order at sea.
3. Illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing in the Gulf of Guinea
This chapter analyses the consequences of IUU fishing on the GoG and examines its
impact as a threat to the security of coastal communities and the region’s maritime
security.
3.1 The impact of IUU fishing on the GoG
For Denys Reva and David Willima (2021), IUU fishing in West African waters (and
especially in the GoG region) poses a challenge at three levels.
First, IUU fishing hinders the management of fish stocks. To achieve a sustainable fishing
sector, countries must be able to manage the growth and depletion of fish stocks, impose
safety and operational rules, define time periods during which fishing is permitted, as
6
Marine environment, economic development, national security and human security.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
166
well as areas reserved for conservation. Illegal fishing hinders blue economy initiatives
in Africa and costs coastal nations billions in revenue. Mauritania, Senegal, Gambia,
Guinea-Bissau, Guinea and Sierra Leone alone lose 2.3 billion dollars per year to illegal
fishing (Reva & Willima, 2021).
The second level is the damage IUU fishing causes to food security in coastal
communities. This is the case of Nigeria, the GoG’s dominant regional power
7
. The
country’s waters are home to several fish species on which the food and economic
security of a large part of the population depend. In fact, local fisheries (most of which
are artisanal) are responsible for 80 per cent of catches and for the livelihoods of about
24 million Nigerians. But they are also facing several threats. One such threat is
environmental pollution, mainly from the oil industry. Pollution damages the marine
environment, depletes fish stocks and reduces catches. But the greatest threat is illegal
fishing
8
. In 2021, the Nigerian House of Representatives reported that the country had
lost 70 million dollars in revenue to illegal fishing. This includes the loss of licence fees
and tax revenue. However, other sources estimate that the cost of illegal fishing in
Nigeria is much higher (between 600 and 800 million dollars per year
9
). Despite the
different estimates, all sources agree that the revenues Nigeria has lost to illegal fishing
are high and that the numbers only paint a superficial picture of the real cost of this
practice, which does not occur in isolation
10
(Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas, 2021).
On the third level, illegal fishing erodes people’s trust in law enforcement and creates a
climate of lawlessness and neglect. This type of environment becomes a hotbed for
organized crime, and, combined with the loss of income and jobs, it can fuel local violence
and encourage other types of crime (Reva & Willima, 2021). Some authors note that
illegal fishing is a threat to the way of life of coastal residents because the lack of
government support to combat the phenomenon and protect the livelihoods of fishing
communities which is often the case in the Niger Delta region drives people into
poverty, making them vulnerable to criminal networks (Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas,
2021).
3.2 IUU fishing as a threat to human and maritime security in the GoG
Fish has a vital role in the human security of the GoG’s coastal communities because it
is an important source of protein often the only animal protein available to millions of
7
Nigeria has the largest population in Africa (estimated at 225 million in 2022). Geographically, it is one of
the largest countries in the GoG region 923,768 km2. It is also one of the largest economies in West
Africa, with about 135,000 personnel in the three branches of its military, which has been considerably
modernised, having received military equipment from several countries over the last decade mainly from
China, Russia and the US. The country is also developing its national defence industry, which includes new
small arms, armoured vehicles and small-scale naval production (CIA, 2023).
8
Vessels flying the flags of China, EU Member States (MS) and Belize are some of the worst offenders in
terms of illegal exploitation of resources in the waters under Nigeria’s jurisdiction (Okafor-Yarwood &
Bhagwandas, 2021).
9
The discrepancy shows how difficult it is to ascertain the true cost of this criminal activity (Okafor-Yarwood
& Bhagwandas, 2021).
10
Fishing-related crimes include a wide range of illegal activities, including customs fraud, trafficking in
humans and drugs, and even piracy. Illegal fishing and the crimes mentioned above are also threats to
human rights (Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas, 2021).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
167
the region’s inhabitants. The fisheries sector is a source of direct and indirect employment
for about nine million people across West Africa 40 per cent of the population lives in
coastal areas and the fish trade is a vital source of revenue for several countries in the
region (Okafor-Yarwood & Belhabib, 2019). The steady rise in the global demand for fish
has led to the expansion of countries’ fishing fleets, which in turn has led to a sharp
increase in the number of fishing vessels, from about 585,000 in 1970 to 4.6 million in
2016
11
(Okafor-Yarwood, 2020, p. 121).
Almost half of the vessels reported for IUU fishing activities between 2010 and 2022 were
detected in Africa’s waters
12
, costing the region up to 11.49 billion dollars per year. The
most affected countries are located in the west coast of Africa, where 40 per cent of
global IUU fishing takes place. It has cost the region up to 9.4 billion dollars in losses
from illicit financial flows, which corresponds to the combined annual GDP of Guinea-
Bissau, Sierra Leone and Liberia (Daniels, Kohonen, Gutman, & Thiam, 2022), (Skrdlik,
2022), preventing the region’s countries from fully exploiting their marine resources
(Bladen, 2022).
In Senegal one of the most affected countries the catches in the artisanal fishing
sector dropped by 8.7 per cent in 2018 compared to the previous year due to IUU fishing.
According to the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO), about
90 per cent of fish stocks are depleted (or at the risk of collapsing) (Skrdlik, 2022),
(Nwoye, 2020). However, in early 2020 (a period marked by the pandemic), 52 foreign
vessels applied for fishing licences from the Senegalese government. Naturally, this
angered the Senegalese fishing community, including artisanal fishers, industrial
shipowners and various civil society organizations. The Ministry of Fisheries was forced
to make a public announcement stating that it had refused the applications, but local
media published evidence that the government secretly issued a licence to the Chinese
vessel Fu Yuan Yu 9889 on 17 April 2020, and that the vessel’s operator, Univers Peche,
was negotiating licences for nine other vessels (Nwoye, 2020).
In Ghana, stocks of small pelagic fish have declined by almost 80 per cent over the last
two decades. One species the sardinella aurita is now overfished. In 2021, the
Environmental Justice Foundation in Ghana announced that without robust government
intervention, the country’s fish stocks are likely to collapse in less than ten years (ADF,
2022).
IUU fishing in the GoG has been on the rise since the beginning of the 21st century. The
phenomenon prevents the sustainable management of living resources, which in turn
increases the food insecurity of coastal communities jeopardising human security and
facilitates their involvement in criminal activities at sea (such as piracy or armed robbery
against ships). Therefore, it poses a serious threat to the region’s maritime security.
11
And in fact, several states including China, Japan and Russia and even political entities such as the
EU have been turning to the GoG region to meet the increasing demand for fish (Okafor-Yarwood, 2020,
p. 122).
12
The Financial Transparency Coalition a global network of organizations that track illicit financial flows
stated that almost a quarter of the vessels involved in IUU fishing (of those who provided information on
their ownership) belonged to ten companies (eight Chinese, one Spanish and one Colombian) (Skrdlik,
2022).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
168
4. The need to maintain good order in the seas off the Gulf of Guinea
This chapter identifies the main factors that facilitate IUU fishing and prevent the
sustainable use of the GoG’s living resources – and analyses some of the measures taken
to combat the phenomenon.
4.1 The (un)sustainable use of fisheries resources in the GoG
Several factors facilitate the involvement of vessels in IUU fishing, especially in the GoG:
nations lack capabilities to monitor their waters
13
; vessels frequently change their flags
and names; there are few negative consequences due to corruption and / or difficulty
enforcing regulations; vessels belong to multi-level corporate structures that often allow
the true owners to remain anonymous; countries outside the GoG grant subsidies to their
distant-water fleets
14
(which include cheaper fuel and lower insurance rates); fishing
operators use ethically questionable practices; and the fact that the increasingly high
levels of IUU fishing in the GoG are part of a much more complex global problem many
of the oceans’ living resources are being squandered by fishing vessels from some of the
richest nations in Europe and Asia. It is worth noting that the waters off the west coast
of Africa are among the few fishing grounds that are still relatively fertile (Merem, et al.,
2019, p. 11).
The signatories of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS), which
has been ratified by EU countries as well as by GoG countries that have agreements with
the EU
15
, have agreed to ensure the sustainable use of ocean resources. On the other
hand, some reports indicate that fishing vessels from EU MS (even those who have proper
licences) sometimes engage in abusive practices that result in the over-exploitation of
living resources, endangering these areas’ marine environment, and in a loss of revenue
for local fishers (Okafor-Yarwood & Belhabib, 2019, p. 2).
Africa’s coastal waters have long attracted industrial fishing fleets from countries all over
the world. As resources have dwindled, their vessels have begun operating at shorter
distances from land, as well as illegally crossing into areas reserved for small fishing
communities. Protecting those areas from industrial fishing is necessary to regulate
catches, but it is also vital for artisanal fishers. Collisions with industrial vessels kill more
than 250 artisanal fisherfolk every year in West Africa alone (Riskas, 2020). According
to data from a 2019 study (Belhabib, et al., 2019), between 2012 and 2016, industrial
fishing vessels operating in African waters spent almost 6 per cent of their total fishing
13
Only a few GoG countries have the capacity to effectively enforce the law in their seas (one of them is
Nigeria). Foreign vessels act with (almost) total impunity, even when they are operating under formally
established agreements with countries in the region (Merem, et al., 2019).
14
It has been estimated that the wealthiest nations grant subsidies of up to 27 billion dollars per year to
vessels that end up depleting stocks of living resources through illegal fishing because this funding allows
them to operate in remote areas for long stretches of time and catch larger quantities of fish (Merem, et
al., 2019, p. 11).
15
Sustainable Fisheries Partnership Agreements (SFPA) are international agreements between the EU and
third countries, which provide the EU access to those countries’ EEZs and authorise fishing vessels from MS
to sustainably fish for surplus stocks in a legally regulated environment (Milt, 2022).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
169
hours operating illegally in areas reserved for artisanal fishing. Vessels flying African flags
especially from Ghana were the worst offenders, followed by vessels from South
Korea, EU MS and China. But the large number of vessels from Ghana is likely misleading,
as a large part of Ghana’s national fleet is owned and / or operated by Chinese companies
(Riskas, 2020).
Furthermore, it is becoming increasingly clear that African countries are charging less
than they should for fishing licences, (wrongly) believing that they are getting a good
deal. The increase in industrial fishing in the region largely by European, Chinese and
Russian vessels has created even more insecurity in the waters off the west coast of
Africa and the decline of coastal communities (Munshi, 2020).
4.2 Measures taken to combat IUU fishing in the GoG
Ifesinachi Okafor-Yarwood (2020, pp. 116-117) warns that If we lose command of the
sea, it is not invasion we must fear but starvation”, and that maritime security involves
not only the protection of coastal communities but also the security of seafarers, as well
as the sustainable exploitation of ocean resources. The lack of a sustainable fisheries
management strategy for the GoG has led to the illegal exploitation of living resources
by vessels from Russia and several Asian States (including China), and even some EU
MS (Merem, et al., 2019).
To address the problem and support regional efforts to combat IUU fishing, in November
2021, two international non-profit organizations, Global Fishing Watch and Trygg Mat
Tracking, launched a pilot project with Côte d’Ivoire, Ghana, Senegal and the Fisheries
Committee for the West Central Gulf of Guinea (FCWC)
16
. The project provides satellite
tracking data, analyses and training to the relevant authorities, who use it to assess the
operations of fishing vessels and the risk of non-compliance with the law (Bladen, 2022).
Liberia, Côte d’Ivoire, Ghana, Togo, Benin and Nigeria (with the support of the FCWC)
launched the Regional Monitoring, Control and Surveillance Centre (RMCSC) to monitor
fishing and fishing-related activities in the GoG. The initiative was funded by the EU’s
Improved Regional Fisheries Governance in Western Africa project (PESCAO
17
).
After establishing a new partnership agreement with Global Fishing Watch in May 2022,
which aimed to improve the monitoring, control and surveillance of fishing activities in
its waters, Benin signed an agreement with Ghana and Togo that involved the
participation in joint initiatives to curb IUU fishing in the GoG (Bladen, 2022). Benin and
Togo completed their first joint patrol operation in mid-December 2022. The operation
was funded by the PESCAO programme, but Ghana only signed the agreement at the
end of the month. In addition to maritime patrols, the three countries agreed to exchange
information with the RMCSC in Ghana (ADF, 2022). However, as most GoG countries lack
16
An intergovernmental organization that facilitates cooperation in fisheries management between GoG
countries.
17
The PESCAO project was adopted by a European Commission Decision of 28 April 2017. It had a projected
duration of five years (2018-2022) and 15 million euros in funding. It aimed to implement a set of measures
to improve fisheries governance in West Africa, one of which was to develop a fisheries policy that included
the creation of a regional coordination body to combat IUU fishing, as well as improving the management
of living resources (EFCA, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
170
the capabilities to monitor their waters, there is no way of knowing which vessels are
operating illegally, even if they have proper authorisations (by using banned gear, fishing
in prohibited areas or exceeding the quotas defined in the agreements).
The fact that most GoG states lack adequate maritime surveillance capabilities must be
addressed and measures should be taken to tackle the problem (with the support of third
states and international organizations, including the EU). Therefore, maintaining good
order at sea in the GoG is vital because it is the only way to implement a sustainable
fisheries management strategy. The measures that have been taken so far are a good
start, but are clearly insufficient, and it will require the participation of other states and
regional and international organizations, increased naval capabilities and more assertive
action to protect the human security of coastal communities and the region’s maritime
security.
5. Conclusions
This article has analysed the impact of IUU fishing on the human security of the
inhabitants of the GoG and its influence on the maritime security of that vast area of the
sea. Furthermore, it examined the need to maintain good order in those maritime spaces
as a way of addressing the considerable challenges facing the region.
Using inductive reasoning (which involves observing specific facts and drawing
associations between them), it was possible to determine that, at this time, IUU fishing
in the GoG is the most serious threat to the security of the region’s seafarers who use
the region’s living resources legally, as well as to the communities for whom fish is an
essential source of protein.
IUU fishing in the GoG jeopardises the sustainable management of the region’s living
resources and represents a considerable loss in revenue for coastal countries because
there are fewer fish for their vessels to catch, less revenue from fishing licences, and less
taxes collected from legal fishing activities. On the other hand, IUU fishing and
especially the climate of impunity in the GoG region due to the (almost total) lack of
maritime surveillance capabilities encourages the idea that crime can, in fact, pay. This
sense of injustice, and even lawlessness especially in areas like the Niger Delta may
lead people to believe that their only alternative is to be involved in activities linked to
transnational organized crime (such as piracy and armed robbery against ships), or to
join the ranks of those who regularly attempt to travel to the European continent (often
in disorganized movements).
Maintaining good order at sea (across the GoG) is vital because it will allow African states
and third countries from other continents (particularly Asia, and especially Europe) to
join forces even if they have signed fishing agreements with each other to combat
IUU fishing (most of which is carried out by vessels from non-GoG countries, precisely
from Asia and Europe). If states (and the regional organizations to which they belong)
do not create a code of conduct to guide their operations (and reduce the impact of IUU
fishing), many of the GoG’s fish stocks will eventually collapse (as of now, some have
already been depleted). If this were to happen, it would have unpredictable consequences
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
171
for the human security of the communities who need those resources and for the
fisherfolk who will lose their only source of income, which will significantly increase the
region’s maritime insecurity.
References
ADF (2022). Nations Join Forces to Fight Illegal Fishing in Gulf of Guinea. Retrieved 5
February, 2023, from Africa Defense Forum: https://adf-
magazine.com/2022/01/nations-join-forces-to-fight-illegal-fishing-in-gulf-of-guinea/
AUIBAR (2016). Economic, Social and Environmental impact of Illegal, Unreported and
Unregulated Fishing in Africa. Nairobu: African Union Interafrican Bureau for Animal
Resources.
Belhabib, D., Cheung, W. W., Kroodsma, D., Lam, V. W., Underwood, P. J., & Virdin, J.
(2019). Catching industrial fishing incursions into inshore waters of Africa from space.
Fish and Fisheries. 2020. Vol. 21, pp. 379392.
Bladen, S. (2022). Global Fishing Watch welcomes partnership with Benin to combat
illegal fishing. Retrieved 2 March, 2023, from Global Fishing Watch:
https://globalfishingwatch.org/press-release/partnership-with-benin/
Bueger, C. (2015). What is maritime security? Marine Policy 53, pp. 159-164.
Bueger, C., & Edmunds, T. (2017). International Affairs 93: 6. Beyond seablindness: a
new agenda for maritime security studies, pp. 1293-1311.
Buzan, B., Wæver, O., & Wilde, J. (1998). Security: A New Framework for Analysis.
London: Lynne Rienner Publishers, Inc.
CIA (2023). The World Factbook. Retrieved 13 February, 2023, from:
https://www.cia.gov/the-world-factbook/countries/
Council of the European Union (2014). EU Strategy on the Gulf of Guinea. Retrieved 25
January, 2023, from European Union External Action:
https://www.eeas.europa.eu/sites/default/files/eu_strategy_on_the_gulf_of_guinea_7.
pdf
Daniels, A., Kohonen, M., Gutman, N., & Thiam, M. (2022). Fishy networks: Uncovering
the companies and individuals behind illegal fishing globally. Boston: Financial
Transparency Coalition. Obtido de Financial Transparency Coalition:
https://financialtransparency.org/wp-content/uploads/2022/10/FTC-fishy-Network-
OCT-2022-Final.pdf
DGRM (2023). Regional Fisheries Management Organizations. Retrieved 9 February,
2023, from Directorate-General for Natural Resources, Safety and Maritime Services:
https://www.dgrm.mm.gov.pt/en/web/guest/zonas-internacionais
EFCA (2023). Improved regional fisheries governance in western Africa (PESCAO).
Retrieved 6 January, 2023, from EUROPEAN FISHERIES CONTROL AGENCY:
https://www.efca.europa.eu/en/content/pescao
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
172
Fukuda-Parr, S., & Messineo, C. (2012). Human Security: A critical review of the
literature . Center for Research on Peace and Development, working paper nº 11.
Igbogi, E. G. (2019). Illegal Fishing Activities in the Gulf of Guinea: Economic,
Environmental and Social Impact on Nigeria’s National Development. Current Studies in
Comparative Education, Science and Technology, pp. 28-40.
Kaldor, M., Martin, M., & Selchow, S. (2007). Human Security: A New Strategic Narrative
for Europe. International Affairs (Royal Institute of International Affairs 1944), Vol. 83,
No.2, pp. 273-288.
Marcos , D., & Teixeira, N. S. (2019). From Security to Human Security: The Evolution
of the Concept and Current Perspectives for the Atlantic Basin. Evolving Human Security
Challenges in the Atlantic Space, pp. 3-22. Retrieved from
https://transatlanticrelations.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/10/29262-D-
01_COD_EvolvingSecurity_TXT.pdf
Merem, E. C., Twumasi, Y., Wesley, J., Alsarari, M., Fageir, S., Crisler, M., Washington,
J. (2019). Analyzing the Tragedy of Illegal Fishing on the West African Coastal Region.
International Journal of Food Science and Nutrition Engineering 2019, 9(1), pp. 1-15.
https://doi.org/10.5923/j.food.20190901.01
Milt, K. (2022). International fisheries relations. Retrieved 9 March, 2023, from European
Parliament: https://www.europarl.europa.eu/factsheets/en/sheet/119/international-
fisheries-
relations#:~:text=Sustainable%20fisheries%20partnership%20agreements%20%28SF
PAs%29%20are%20international%20agreements,the%20allowable%20catch%20in%2
0a%20legally%20regulated%20e
Munshi, N. (2020). The fight for west Africa’s fish. Retrieved 9 March, 2023, from
Financial Times: https://www.ft.com/content/0eb523ca-5d41-11ea-8033-fa40a0d65a98
Nwoye, C. I. (2020). Chinese trawlers with an illegal fishing record have been licensed
by Senegal. Retrieved 15 February, 2023, from G/O Media:
https://qz.com/africa/1915624/senegal-okays-chinese-boats-with-illegal-fishing-
record-greenpeace
Okafor-Yarwood, I. (2020). The Cyclical Nature of Maritime Security Threats: Illegal,
Unreported, and Unregulated Fishing as a Threat to Human and National Security in the
Gulf of Guinea. African Security, 13:2, pp. 116-146.
https://doi.org/10.1080/19392206.2020.1724432
Okafor-Yarwood, I., & Belhabib, D. (2019). The duplicity of the European Union Common
Fisheries Policy in third countries: Evidence from the Gulf of Guinea. Ocean and Coastal
Management, pp. 1-11. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ocecoaman.2019.104953
Okafor-Yarwood, I., & Bhagwandas, S. v. (2021). How illegal fishing harms Nigeria and
what to do about it. Retrieved 8 February, 2023, from The Conversation:
https://theconversation.com/how-illegal-fishing-harms-nigeria-and-what-to-do-about-
it-160553
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 158-173
Security challenges in the Gulf of Guinea: the case of illegal unreported and unregulated fishing
António Gonçalves Alexandre
173
Padrtova, B. (2020). Applying conventional theoretical approaches to the Arctic.
Routledge Handbook of Arctic Security, pp. 29-42. Routledge. Retrieved 8 February,
2023, from https://www.routledgehandbooks.com/doi/10.4324/9781315265797-3
Reva, D., & Willima, D. (2021). Illegal fishing: another target in West Africa’s maritime
battleground. Retrieved 7 February, 2023, from ISS today: https://issafrica.org/iss-
today/illegal-fishing-another-target-in-west-africas-maritime-battleground
Riskas, K. (2020). The African Coastline Is a Battleground for Foreign Fleets and Artisanal
Fishers. Retrieved 9 March, 2023, from Hakai magazine:
https://hakaimagazine.com/news/the-african-coastline-is-a-battleground-for-foreign-
fleets-and-artisanal-fishers/
Skrdlik, J. (2022). Report: West Africa Is the Global Epicenter of Illegal Fishing. Retrieved
7 February, 2023, from ORGANIZED CRIME AND CORRUPTION REPORTING PROJECT:
https://www.occrp.org/en/daily/16963-report-west-africa-is-the-global-epicenter-of-
illegal-fishing
Steinberg, P. E. (2001). The Social Construction of the Ocean. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Till, G. (2009). Seapower: A Guide for the Twenty-First Century (Second Edition ed.).
Abingdon, Oxon: Routledge.
UNDP (1994). Human Development Report. New York: United Nations Development
Programme. Retrieved from:
https://books.google.pt/books?id=pSa5Zrg5TnEC&printsec=frontcover&hl=pt-
PT&source=gbs_ge_summary_r&cad=0#v=onepage&q&f=false
UNSG (2008). Oceans and the law of the sea : report of the Secretary-General. United
Nations. Washington: UN General Assembly. Retrieved 12 May, 2020, from
https://www.refworld.org/docid/48da24e72.html
US National Intelligence Council (2016). Global Implications of Illegal, Unreported, and
Unregulated (IUU) Fishing. Washington, DC: US Office of The Director of National
Intelligence. Retrieved from:
https://www.dni.gov/files/documents/Newsroom/Reports%20and%20Pubs/NIC_White_
Paper_on_IUU_Fishing.pdf
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
174
OS DESAFIOS DA SEGURANÇA NO GOLFO DA GUINÉ: O CASO DA PESCA
ILEGAL, NÃO DECLARADA E NÃO REGULAMENTADA
ANTÓNIO GONÇALVES ALEXANDRE
amgalexandre527@hotmail.com
Investigador associado no Centro de Investigação e Desenvolvimento do
Instituto Universitário Militar (Portugal)
Resumo
Os recursos haliêuticos são responsáveis por perto de um sexto do volume total de proteína
animal consumido pelas populações e proporcionam meios de subsistência a cerca de 820
milhões de pessoas em todo o mundo. Todavia, a pesca global está em risco devido ao
aumento da procura mundial de peixe, ao declínio da saúde dos oceanos e à continuação da
pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada.
De acordo com a Organização das Nações Unidas, mais de 90 por cento das reservas de peixe
permanecem totalmente exploradas, sobre exploradas ou mesmo esgotadas. As razões
apontadas são uma combinação de exploração legal a par da pesca ilegal, não declarada e
não regulamentada que representa cerca de 20 por cento das capturas globais de peixe.
Mais de 40 por cento dos casos ocorridos entre 2010-2022 foram registados nos espaços
marítimos da África Ocidental, nomeadamente no Golfo da Guiné.
O presente artigo analisa a pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada no Golfo da
Guiné. As conclusões evidenciam que esta atividade ilícita é, no presente, a maior ameaça à
segurança humana das populações costeiras e à segurança marítima de toda a região, e
recomendam a implementação de uma boa ordem no mar que permita a adoção de medidas
concretas para lhe fazer face.
Palavras-chave
Recursos haliêuticos; Pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada; Golfo da Guiné;
segurança marítima; segurança humana
Abstract
Fishery resources account for almost one sixth of the total volume of animal protein consumed
by people and provide livelihoods for some 820 million people worldwide. However, global
fisheries are at risk due to increasing global demand for fish, declining ocean health and
continued illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing.
According to the United Nations, more than 90 per cent of fish stocks remain fully exploited,
overexploited or even depleted. The reasons are a combination of legal exploitation and illegal,
unreported and unregulated fishing which accounts for about 20 per cent of global fish
catches. More than 40 per cent of the cases between 2010 and 2022 were recorded in West
African maritime areas, notably in the Gulf of Guinea.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
175
This article analyses illegal, unreported, and unregulated fishing in the Gulf of Guinea. The
findings highlight that this illegal activity is currently the greatest threat to the human security
of coastal communities and to the maritime security of the whole region. Furthermore, without
good order at sea, it will not be possible to take concrete measures to address the problem.
Keywords
Fishery resources; illegal, unreported and unregulated fishing; Gulf of Guinea; maritime
security; human security.
Como citar este artigo
Alexandre, António Gonçalves (2023). Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da
pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations,
Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.7
Artigo recebido em 27 de Março de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 4 de Setembro 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
176
OS DESAFIOS DA SEGURANÇA NO GOLFO DA GUINÉ: O CASO DA
PESCA ILEGAL, NÃO DECLARADA E NÃO REGULAMENTADA
ANTÓNIO GONÇALVES ALEXANDRE
1. Introdução
De acordo com um relatório do National Intelligence Council dos EUA, de setembro de
2016, a pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada (IUU)
1
havia ultrapassado,
nessa data, a pirataria como ameaça global à segurança marítima, uma vez que aquele
fenómeno tinha um efeito negativo (em cascata) em diferentes domínios. Desde logo,
podia pôr em causa a segurança alimentar e a perda de meios de subsistência das
populações ribeirinhas, dado que as grandes frotas de pesca industrial envolvidas
naquelas atividades ilícitas facilmente perturbavam o modelo económico da pesca
costeira (que em muitos espaços marítimos era ainda artesanal), provocando tensões
acrescidas, tanto a nível local como regional. Depois, porque a pesca IUU é
potencialmente um facilitador do aumento de rivalidades entre países, especialmente dos
que dependem da pesca e a consideram uma importante fonte de rendimento. Por outro
lado, aquele tipo de práticas tem o efeito de minar as instituições governamentais (e o
próprio Estado de direito) nos espaços de jurisdição dos países onde ocorre, uma vez que
proporciona aos criminosos ganhos significativos e é frequentemente misturada com
outros crimes transnacionais que ocorrem no mar como os tráficos de droga, de armas
ou de pessoas. Por fim, a pesca IUU pode mesmo, no limite, contribuir para o incremento
do risco de pirataria e/ou assalto armado no mar (por auncia de meios de subsistência
alternativos dos marítimos que utilizam o mar de forma lícita) (US National Intelligence
Council, 2016).
A relevância da pesca IUU em termos globais e o seu impacto nas populações e na
segurança marítima dos Estados costeiros onde mais se manifesta, em particular os que
estão geograficamente localizados no Golfo da Guiné (GdG)
2
, o o ponto de partida para
1
Acrónimo que significa illegal, unreported and unregulated.
2
Atento o facto de não haver um consenso internacional acerca da extensão geográfica do GdG, no presente
estudo optou-se por seguir a definição adotada pela União Europeia (UE) (Council of the European Union,
2014, p. 1). Neste sentido, o GdG inclui os 17 Estados continentais costeiros desde o Senegal, a Norte, até
Angola, a Sul, e os dois Estados insulares de Cabo Verde e de São Tomé e Príncipe.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
177
o presente estudo. Nestas circunstâncias, importa começar por caracterizar este
fenómeno.
Figura 1 Formas de pesca IUU
Fonte: (US National Intelligence Council, 2016)
Assim, e tendo como referência o relatório antes referido do National Intelligence Council
dos EUA e um outro do Interafrican Bureau for Animal Resources, da União Africana
(AUIBAR), ainda de 2016, a pesca ilegal refere-se a atividades realizadas por
embarcações nacionais ou estrangeiras em águas sob jurisdição de um Estado sem a
permissão desse Estado, ou em contravenção das suas leis e regulamentos e a
atividades conduzidas por navios que arvoram o pavilhão de Estados partes numa
organização regional de gestão das pescas, mas que operam em transgressão das
medidas de conservação e gestão adotadas por essa organização e às quais os Estados
estão vinculados. Já a pesca não declarada está relacionada com atividades que não são
reveladas ou que são deliberadamente manifestadas de forma incorreta às autoridades
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
178
competentes. Por fim, a pesca não regulamentada diz respeito a atividades realizadas
em áreas onde não há medidas de conservação ou gestão aplicáveis, tais como fora dos
limites da zona económica exclusiva (ZEE) de qualquer país e desde que não estejam
sob jurisdição das Regional Fisheries Management Organizations (RFMO)
3
(US National
Intelligence Council, 2016), (AUIBAR, 2016). A Figura 1 mostra as formas usuais de
pesca IUU, tanto nas ZEE dos Estados costeiros como nos espaços marítimos das RFMO.
Se recuarmos ao início deste século, Philip Steinberg acentuou a preponderância que o
mar tinha vindo a assumir ao longo dos séculos para a humanidade, ao referir ser “difícil
exagerar o papel dos oceanos na ascensão do sistema mundial moderno” e que “o mar
continuava a ser um domínio crucial para os recursos que sustentavam a vida
contemporânea” (Steinberg, 2001, p. 8). Alguns anos depois, Geoffrey Till veio afirmar
a necessidade de existir uma boa ordem no mar. Referindo-se a três dos principais
atributos que considerou que o mar tinha tido ao longo dos séculos para a humanidade
4
,
Till argumentou, em 2009, que cada um deles era, nessa data, pelo menos tão
importante como sempre tinha sido no passado, e que cada um enfrentava, per se, uma
série de riscos e ameaças que podiam colocar em causa essa boa ordem da qual dependia
a sua contribuição contínua para o desenvolvimento humano. Considerou, ainda, Till, que
a manutenção de uma boa ordem no mar era de tal forma relevante que “a generalidade
das marinhas tem optado por focar-se nas ações tendentes a garantir a sua preservação”
(Till, 2009, p. 286).
Todavia, essa boa ordem no mar encontra-se atualmente (muito) longe de estar
garantida. A má governação e a insuficiente aplicação da lei apontam mesmo para uma
situação em que o crime parece compensar, sobretudo em determinados espaços
marítimos. Referiu Elei Igbogi (2019, p. 30), a este propósito, que “a vida nos mares se
tornou sinónimo de anarquia” e que isso muito ficou a dever-se ao facto de diversos
governos serem amiúde confrontados com a falta de motivação interna para intervir no
mar o que se traduz, na prática, na ausência de vigilância adequada. Mas ainda que
possa ser desenvolvido um esforço de aplicação de medidas por parte dos Estados para
fazer face à crescente atividade criminosa no domínio marítimo, a escassez de fundos,
de recursos (materiais e humanos) e até, em alguns casos, de experiência (como
acontece no GdG), tem gerado, globalmente, resultados muito aquém do esperado.
Feito este enquadramento inicial que ajuda a explicar o surgimento (e manutenção em
níveis elevados) da pesca IUU, importa referir que o seu impacto é, porém, difícil de
medir com rigor. Ainda assim, a perda económica global estimada deste tipo de pesca é
da ordem dos 23,5 mil milhões de dólares por ano, correspondendo a cerca de 26 milhões
de toneladas de peixe aproximadamente um quarto da captura mundial. Com a
obtenção de avultados lucros e a perspetiva de um risco bastante reduzido relativamente
3
São organizações internacionais a quem foi confiada a missão de regular a atividade pesqueira em águas
internacionais. Estas organizações são compostas por países, ou associações de países como é o caso da
UE com interesses de pesca nas áreas reguladas por essas RFMO. Países não costeiros, que operam com
frotas longínquas, podem ser, de igual modo, partes contratantes de tais organizações, que de um ponto
de vista pragmático são suscetíveis de ser divididas entre as que regulam as espécies migratórias (como,
por exemplo, o atum) e as que regulam outras espécies pelágicas e/ou demersais (DGRM, 2023).
4
Pelos recursos que contém, pela utilidade como meio de transporte e pela importância como meio de troca
de informações (Till, 2009, p. 286).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
179
a potenciais repercussões legais devido à falta de capacidade da generalidade dos
Estados africanos para intervir o incentivo para pescar ilegalmente nas águas da costa
ocidental de África é francamente elevado (Igbogi, 2019, p. 30), (Daniels, Kohonen,
Gutman, & Thiam, 2022, p. 6).
Este artigo aborda os conceitos de segurança marítima e de segurança humana e o modo
como se relacionam entre si; analisa o fenómeno da pesca IUU no GdG e de que forma
se constitui como uma ameaça significativa à segurança humana das populões
ribeirinhas e, por consequência, à segurança marítima de toda a região; e, por fim,
evidencia a necessidade de ser edificada uma boa ordem nos espaços marítimos
envolventes, como meio de mitigação dos desafios aí existentes.
Em termos metodológicos, seguiu-se um quadro epistemológico interpretativista, um
raciocínio do tipo indutivo e uma estratégia de investigação qualitativa. Utilizou-se como
método preferencial de coleta de dados fontes documentais escritas.
2. Segurança marítima e segurança humana
Este capítulo destina-se a caracterizar os dois conceitos estruturantes deste estudo que
podem ser colocados em causa pela pesca IUU a segurança marítima e a segurança
humana e a forma como se interligam.
2.1 Segurança marítima
Segurança marítima é um termo que foi cunhado no pós Guerra-Fria e resultou da
abertura da agenda de segurança então ocorrida, que trouxe apensa uma nova estrutura
de análise dos estudos de segurança que examinava o carácter distintivo das dinâmicas
de segurança em cinco setores diferentes: os usuais político e militar, aos quais foram
adicionados o económico, o ambiental e o societal (Buzan, Wæver, & Wilde, 1998, p. 1).
A ampliação da agenda de segurança teve como consequência a existência de duas visões
distintas sobre os estudos de segurança: uma nova, personificada pela corrente que
defendia o alargamento do conceito
5
; e a tradicionalista, eminentemente militar e
centrada no Estado. E se o objeto de referência da visão “estreita” tradicionalista
continuava a ser o Estado, o mesmo não acontecia com a visão “ampla” daqueles que
defendiam o alargamento do conceito a novas fontes de ameaças não-militares que
passou a incluir um leque diversificado de objetos de referência, entre outros, o comércio
e recursos financeiros (no setor económico), a identidade coletiva (no setor societal) e a
biosfera (no setor ambiental) (Buzan, Wæver, & Wilde, 1998).
5
Entre os proponentes desta visão encontram-se os principais teóricos da Escola de Copenhaga Ole Wæver,
Barry Buzan e Jaap de Wilde , bem como Mohammed Ayoob (que admitiu, porém, que nem todas as
questões tinham a mesma influência ao longo do tempo e entre países específicos, pelo que evitou incluir
aspetos como a degradação ambiental, a poluição ou a migração numa definição de segurança), e Michael
Klare e Daniel Thomas que, em sentido oposto, argumentaram que o conceito de segurança devia ser
alargado devido ao declínio do significado de fronteiras geográficas (uma vez que os Estados não eram
capazes de responder a problemas globais, como as ameaças ecológicas, os abusos de direitos, as
tendências demográficas negativas ou crises económicas, entre outros) (Padrtova, 2020, p. 31).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
180
Ainda que o termo segurança marítima não tenha uma definição clara e consensualmente
aceite
6
, chama a atenção para os novos desafios no domínio marítimo e para a forma
como devem ser abordadas as inúmeras questões que lhe estão associadas. O relatório
do Secretário-geral das Nações Unidas apresentado na 63ª Sessão da Assembleia Geral
refere, em concreto, que existiam duas visões distintas sobre segurança marítima: uma
delas, mais restrita, envolvia a proteção contra ameaças diretas à integridade territorial
dos Estados e incla a segurança contra crimes cometidos no mar como a pirataria, o
assalto armado contra navios e o terrorismo marítimo; e uma outra, mais alargada,
englobava os danos intencionais e ilegais causados ao meio ambiente marinho incluindo
o despejo ilegítimo de resíduos e a depredação de recursos naturais, em particular a
pesca IUU, no leque de ameaças aos interesses dos Estados (UNSG, 2008).
Christian Bueger (2015, p. 161) optou por uma definição holística, ao edificar uma matriz
com quatro dimenes ambiente marinho, desenvolvimento económico, segurança
nacional e segurança humana e quatro conceitos segurança marinha, seapower,
economia azul e resiliência , e ainda vários riscos e ameaças, defendendo que a
segurança marítima podia ser interpretada através das relações que era possível
estabelecer entre todos eles.
2.2 Segurança humana
A publicação do Human Development Report, em 1994, pelo United Nations Development
Programme (UNDP), esteve na origem da criação do termo segurança humana. Refere
aquele relatório que o conceito de segurança foi interpretado, durante anos a fio, de uma
forma muito restrita como a segurança do território de agressões externas ou como a
proteção de interesses nacionais no exterior. Nesse sentido, a segurança esteve sempre
muito mais relacionada com os Estados do que com as pessoas. E o facto é que, para
muitas populações, a segurança simbolizava a proteção contra outro tipo de ameaças,
que variavam entre as doenças, a fome, o desemprego, os crimes diversos, os conflitos
sociais, a repressão política e até os riscos ambientais (UNDP, 1994, p. 22).
Depois disso, e em particular no século XXI, diversos académicos abordaram o conceito
de segurança humana. Foi o caso, por exemplo, de Mary Kaldor, Mary Martin e Sabine
Selchow (2007, p. 273), que consideraram que o conceito se referia à segurança dos
indivíduos e das comunidades, e que as ameaças à segurança humana ocorriam num
espectro alargado desde o genocídio e a escravatura até catástrofes naturais, e a
violações maciças do direito à alimentação, saúde e habitação.
Sakiko Fukuda-Parr e Carol Messineo (2012, pp. 2-3) sublinharam que o conceito
identificava a segurança de vidas humanas como objetivo da política de segurança
nacional e internacional. A ideia central era a primazia da vida humana como objeto de
referência. Ao focar-se no indivíduo, devia incluir todos os aspetos dos direitos humanos,
6
O relatório do Secretário-geral das Nações Unidas de 10 de março de 2008, sobre os Oceanos e o Direito
do Mar, referia que a definição do termo segurança marítima “variava em função do contexto e dos
diferentes utilizadores(UNSG, 2008).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
181
entre eles a obrigação de atender às necessidades básicas das populações e às exigências
de liberdade política e social.
Bueger (2015, p. 161), defendeu que a segurança humana surgiu como alternativa ao
entendimento da segurança em termos de segurança nacional, assumindo-se como um
conceito tendente a centrar as atenções de segurança nas necessidades das pessoas e
não dos Estados.
Daniel Marcos e Nuno Severiano Teixeira (2019, p. 12) consideraram que a emergência
de preocupações sobre a segurança humana no pós-Guerra Fria marcou o fim do
privilégio natural do Estado sobre os indivíduos os seres humanos passaram a estar no
centro das preocupações de segurança. Referiram, de igual modo, que a segurança
humana implicava, por vezes, uma capacidade militar, mas que, maioritariamente, dizia
respeito a respostas não-convencionais. Baseava-se na crença de que a prevenção era a
melhor solução para combater possíveis ameaças e que os Estados deviam trabalhar em
conjunto com organizações multilaterais, não governamentais e regionais, para prevenir
tais ameaças (Marcos & Teixeira, 2019, p. 19).
Ifesinachi Okafor-Yarwood (2020, pp. 118-119) realçou a estreita ligação entre as
questões da segurança humana e da segurança nacional e os assuntos da segurança
marítima, defendendo, contudo, que não se devia promulgar a segurança do indivíduo
ignorando simplesmente a segurança do Estado. Ao invés, o Estado (e as suas
instituições) eram decisivas para a garantia da utilização segura do domínio marítimo.
2.3 A ligação entre a segurança marítima e a segurança humana
Tanto a segurança marítima quanto a segurança humana são termos relativamente
recentes, tendo emergido no edifício conceptual da disciplina de Relações Internacionais
com a abertura da agenda de segurança verificada no pós-Guerra Fria. Ambos foram
cunhados no final do século passado, embora tenham vindo a assumir maior
preponderância apenas no decorrer do presente século.
Em linha com as diferentes visões destes dois conceitos, emerge a convicção de que
algumas das ameaças à segurança humana veiculadas no domínio marítimo são, de igual
modo, ameaças à segurança marítima. Considerando que a pesca é uma fonte vital de
alimento e de emprego, nomeadamente nos países menos desenvolvidos, a pesca IUU
assume-se como uma questão muito relevante que afeta a segurança humana nas suas
múltiplas componentes variando desde a segurança de todos os que exercem
atividades legais no mar, até à vulnerabilidade das populações ribeirinhas às ameaças
que se desenvolvem no domínio marítimo de uma forma mais ampla.
Christian Bueger e Timothy Edmunds (2017, pp. 1299-1300) retomaram a análise das
quatro dimensões centrais da segurança marítima definidas por Bueger em 2015
7
. Uma
delas aborda as questões relativas à segurança humana, entendidas no contexto das
inseguranças vividas pelos indivíduos e comunidades locais. A pesca garante os meios
7
Ambiente marinho, desenvolvimento económico, segurança nacional e segurança humana.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
182
de subsistência de milhões de pessoas que vivem em regiões costeiras, que são, em
simultâneo, as mais vulneráveis aos impactos adversos das alterações climáticas ou da
poluição marinha. Porém, as preocupações não dizem apenas respeito à segurança de
indivíduos e comunidades ribeirinhas, mas, outrossim, ao papel da insegurança humana
no surgimento de atividades criminosas, como a pirataria ou os tráficos diversos,
enquanto fontes alternativas de emprego em regiões de significativa privação (ou rutura)
económica (Bueger & Edmunds, 2017, p. 1300).
Ifesinachi Okafor-Yarwood tem o entendimento que no contexto das questões da
segurança marítima, a existência de instituições estatais (robustas e eficientes na sua
ação) serão capazes de garantir o uso sustentável dos recursos marinhos e, dessa forma,
satisfazer as necessidades de segurança humana das comunidades ribeirinhas (Okafor-
Yarwood, 2020).
Fica evidente, do que antecede, que há uma relação direta entre a segurança marítima
das regiões e a segurança humana das populações ribeirinhas (uma vez que um ambiente
marítimo inseguro potencia o aparecimento de atividades criminosas que põem em causa
a segurança de todos os que usam o mar de forma legítima), e que é fundamental a
existência de burocracias de segurança suficientemente robustas (com meios adequados,
bons conhecimentos adquiridos e práticas consolidadas) que permitam alcançar (e
manter) uma boa ordem nos espaços marítimos.
3. A pesca ilegal, não declarada e não regulamentada no Golfo da Gui
Este capítulo analisa o impacto da pesca IUU no GdG e de que modo este fenómeno se
constitui como ameaça à segurança humana das populações costeiras e à segurança
marítima daquela região.
3.1 O impacto da pesca IUU no GdG
A pesca IUU ao largo da costa ocidental de África (e em particular na região do GdG)
pode ser vista, segundo Denys Reva e David Williama (2021), como um desafio a três
níveis distintos.
No primeiro nível, a pesca IUU compromete a gestão dos recursos vivos. Para alcançar
um setor de pesca sustentável, os países devem ser capazes de gerir o crescimento e o
esgotamento das reservas de peixe, impor regras (de segurança e de operação), definir
períodos para o desenvolvimento das usuais atividades de pesca e delimitar áreas de
captura e de conservação das espécies. A pesca ilegal mina as iniciativas emergentes da
economia azul em todo o continente africano, custando aos Estados costeiros milhares
de milhões em receitas perdidas. A título de exemplo, só a Mauritânia, Senegal, Gâmbia,
Guiné-Bissau, Guiné e Serra Leoa perdem anualmente 2,3 mil milhões de dólares para a
pesca ilegal (Reva & Willima, 2021).
O segundo nível diz respeito ao prejuízo que a pesca IUU acarreta para a segurança
alimentar nas comunidades costeiras. Se tomarmos agora como exemplo o caso da
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
183
Nigéria a potência regional do GdG
8
, as suas águas contêm diversas espécies de
peixe que contribuem para a segurança alimentar e económica de uma fatia substancial
da sua população. De facto, a pesca local (que é sobretudo artesanal) é responvel pela
captura de 80 por cento do peixe e é o garante da subsistência de cerca de 24 milhões
de nigerianos. Mas também enfrenta ameaças. Uma delas é a poluição ambiental,
principalmente proveniente da indústria petrolífera. A poluição degrada o ambiente
marítimo, destrói as reservas de peixe e reduz as capturas. Mas a grande ameaça é a
pesca ilegal
9
. A este respeito, a Câmara dos Representantes da Nigéria observou, em
2021, que o país perdia 70 milhões de dólares devido à pesca ilegítima incluindo a
diminuição de taxas provenientes de licenças e menores receitas de impostos. Outras
fontes calculam, todavia, que o custo da pesca ilegal na Nigéria é francamente mais
elevado, variando entre os 600 e os 800 milhões de dólares por ano
10
. Apesar das
diferentes estimativas, as fontes concordam que as perdas económicas causadas pela
pesca ilegal na Nigéria são elevadas e que apenas mostram um quadro superficial dos
verdadeiros custos imputados a essa prática, que não ocorre de forma isolada
11
(Okafor-
Yarwood & Bhagwandas, 2021).
No terceiro nível, a pesca ilegal corrói a confiança das comunidades na aplicação da lei,
criando um sentimento de desrespeito e negligência. Este é um ambiente em que o crime
organizado prospera, o que a par da perda de meios de subsistência das populações pode
alimentar a violência a nível local e levar a outros tipos de crimes (Reva & Willima, 2021).
Referem alguns autores, a este propósito, que a pesca ilegal mina o modo de vida das
populações ribeirinhas, que a falta de apoio governamental para combater a pesca
ilegal e proteger os meios de subsistência das comunidades piscatórias como amiúde
acontece na região do Delta do Níger empurra as pessoas para a pobreza, o que as
torna extremamente vulneráveis a redes criminosas (Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas,
2021).
3.2 A pesca IUU como ameaça à segurança humana e à segurança marítima
na região do GdG
O peixe desempenha um papel vital na segurança humana das comunidades ribeirinhas
do GdG, uma vez que é uma relevante fonte de proteína sendo que é mesmo a única
8
A Nigéria é o país mais populoso de África, com uma população estimada, no final de 2022, de 225 milhões
de pessoas. Em termos geográficos, é um dos países que possui maior área na região do GdG com 923.
768 Km2. Tem uma das maiores economias da África Ocidental, conta com um efetivo militar de cerca de
135. 000 militares dos três ramos e implementou um considerável programa de modernização das suas
forças, tendo nos últimos anos recebido equipamento militar de vários países sendo a China, a ssia e
os EUA os seus principais fornecedores e está, outrossim, a desenvolver a sua própria indústria de defesa,
que inclui novas armas ligeiras, veículos blindados e produção naval em pequena escala (CIA, 2023).
9
Navios com bandeira da China, de Estados-membros (EM) da UE e do Belize estão entre os mais
prevaricadores no que diz respeito à exploração ilegal de recursos nos espaços marítimos de jurisdição da
Nigéria (Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas, 2021).
10
A discrepância entre os valores apresentados reflete as dificuldades em calcular os custos reais desta
atividade criminosa (Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas, 2021).
11
Os crimes relacionados com a pesca evidenciam uma plêiade de ilegalidades, designadamente, fraude
aduaneira, tráfico de seres humanos e de droga e até pirataria. A pesca ilegal e os crimes supra elencados
constituem, também, ameaças aos direitos humanos (Okafor-Yarwood & Bhagwandas, 2021).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
184
proteína animal disponível para milhões de indivíduos daquela região. Mas o setor das
pescas é, outrossim, a origem de emprego direto e indireto para cerca de nove milhões
de pessoas em toda a África Ocidental onde 40 por cento da população vive em zonas
costeiras , sendo que para vários países da região o comércio de peixe é vital para a
obtenção de receitas (Okafor-Yarwood & Belhabib, 2019). Como a procura global de
recursos haliêuticos tem tido uma taxa de crescimento contínua, a expansão das frotas
pesqueiras mundiais levou ao forte incremento do número de navios de pesca nas últimas
décadas, passando de cerca de 585.000, em 1970, para 4,6 milhões, em 2016
12
(Okafor-
Yarwood, 2020, p. 121).
Quase metade das embarcações referenciadas como tendo estado envolvidas em
atividades de pesca IUU, entre 2010 e 2022, foram detetadas nos espaços marítimos de
África
13
, levando a perdas nesta região de a11,49 mil milhões de dólares anuais. No
continente africano, a região mais afetada é a costa ocidental onde ocorreu 40% da
pesca global IUU , com uma perda de até 9,4 mil milhões de dólares em fluxos
financeiros ilícitos, o equivalente ao PIB anual da Guiné-Bissau, da Serra Leoa e da Libéria
em conjunto (Daniels, Kohonen, Gutman, & Thiam, 2022), (Skrdlik, 2022), o que ameaça
a capacidade dos países da região para maximizar a utilização dos seus recursos
marinhos (Bladen, 2022).
No Senegal comummente identificado como um dos países mais duramente atingidos
pela pesca IUU , o número de capturas no setor da pesca artesanal diminuiu 8,7 por
cento em 2018 em comparação com o ano anterior e cerca de 90 por cento das reservas
de peixe estão esgotadas (ou mesmo em risco de colapsarem), de acordo com a
Organização das Nações Unidas para a Alimentação e Agricultura (FAO)
14
(Skrdlik, 2022),
(Nwoye, 2020). No entanto, no início de 2020 (muito marcado pela pandemia), 52 navios
estrangeiros solicitaram licenças de pesca ao governo senegalês, o que causou evidente
incómodo na comunidade da pesca senegalesa, incluindo pescadores artesanais,
armadores industriais e rias organizações da sociedade civil. O Ministério das Pescas
viu-se mesmo forçado a anunciar publicamente a sua rejeição aos pedidos em causa,
mas alguns meios de comunicação locais revelaram evidências de que o governo emitiu
secretamente uma licença para o navio chinês Fu Yuan Yu 9889, a 17 de abril de 2020,
e que o operador do navio, a Univers Peche, prosseguiu os contactos para a obtenção de
licenças para mais nove navios (Nwoye, 2020).
Em relação ao Gana, as pequenas populões de peixes pelágicos diminuíram perto de
80 por cento nas últimas duas décadas. Uma espécie em concreto a sardinella aurita
se encontra mesmo integralmente colapsada. Referiu a Fundação para a Justiça
12
E o facto é que para satisfazerem as necessidades crescentes de peixe, diversos Estados como a China,
o Japão e a Rússia e até entidades políticas como a UE têm vindo a olhar cada vez com mais insistência
para a região do GdG (Okafor-Yarwood, 2020, p. 122).
13
A Coligação para a Transparência Financeira uma rede global de organizações que trabalham sobre fluxos
financeiros ilícitos salientou que quase um quarto das embarcações envolvidas na pesca IUU, para as
quais havia informação sobre a respetiva propriedade, pertenciam a dez empresas, oito das quais eram
chinesas, uma espanhola e uma colombiana (Skrdlik, 2022).
14
Acrónimo que significa Food and Agriculture Organization.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
185
Ambiental do Gana, em 2021, que sem uma intervenção governamental robusta o
colapso total da pesca do país era provável ocorrer em menos de dez anos (ADF, 2022).
Nestas circunstâncias, podemos afirmar que a pesca IUU, no GdG, tem vindo a agravar-
se ao longo do século XXI, e que aquele fenómeno se assume como um forte óbice à
gestão sustentável dos recursos vivos, o que se traduz no incremento da insegurança
alimentar das populações ribeirinhas pondo em causa a sua segurança humana e que
pode, no limite, potenciar a sua adesão a atividades criminosas no domínio marítimo
(como a pirataria ou o assalto armado no mar contra navios, entre outras)
apresentando-se, por conseguinte, como uma ameaça muito relevante à segurança
marítima de toda a região.
4. A necessidade de uma boa ordem nos espaços marítimos do Golfo da
Guiné
Este capítulo identifica os principais fatores que favorecem a pesca IUU e põem em
causa o acesso aos recursos vivos do GdG de forma sustentável , e analisa algumas das
medidas de mitigação daquele fenómeno.
4.1 O uso (in)sustentável dos recursos haliêuticos no GdG
Têm vindo a ser identificados diversos fatores que facilitam o envolvimento de
embarcações em ações de pesca IUU, em particular no GdG, e que incluem, entre outros:
a falta de capacidade dos países para exercerem o controlo das suas águas
15
; a mudança
frequente de pavilhão e de nomes dos navios; a evasão a sanções devido a corrupção
e/ou fiscalização ineficaz; a existência de estruturas empresariais com vários níveis que
permitem que os verdadeiros proprietários desses navios permaneçam, muitas vezes,
anónimos; a atribuição de subsídios por países exteriores ao GdG a meios das suas frotas
de pesca longínqua
16
(incluindo combustível mais barato e seguros a preços reduzidos);
o uso de práticas eticamente questionáveis por operadores de pesca; e a crescente
incidência de pesca IUU no GdG ser parte de um problema global (bem) mais complexo,
que está relacionado o facto de muitos dos recursos vivos dos oceanos estarem a ser
fortemente delapidados por embarcações de pesca de algumas das nações mais ricas da
Europa e da Ásia sendo relevante salientar que as águas da costa ocidental de África
estão entre as poucas que ainda são relativamente férteis a nível mundial (Merem, et
al., 2019, p. 11).
15
Apenas alguns dos Estados do GdG possuem capacidade para conduzir ações de fiscalização das suas águas
de forma minimamente satisfatória (entre os quais a Nigéria). Nestas circunstâncias, as embarcações
estrangeiras operam com (quase) total impunidade, independentemente de atuarem ao abrigo de acordos
formalmente estabelecidos com países da região (Merem, et al., 2019).
16
Há relatos de que os apoios das nações mais ricas podem ascender, no conjunto, a cerca de 27 mil milhões
de dólares anuais a embarcações que acabam por esgotar as reservas de recursos vivos através de ações
de pesca ilegal, que com esse nível de subsídios podem manter-se em operação em zonas longínquas
durante períodos prolongados de tempo e capturar maiores quantidades de peixe (Merem, et al., 2019, p.
11).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
186
Importa ter presente que o uso sustentável dos recursos dos oceanos vincula os
signatários da Convenção das Nações Unidas sobre o Direito do Mar (CNUDM) que foi
ratificada tanto por Estados pertencentes à UE quanto por Estados do GdG (com os quais
a UE tem acordos estabelecidos
17
). Por outro lado, existem evidências de que algumas
embarcações de pesca oriundas de EM da UE, ainda que estejam devidamente
licenciadas, adotam comportamentos por vezes abusivos que conduzem à sobre-
exploração dos recursos vivos, com isso comprometendo o ambiente marinho desses
espaços e contribuindo para um menor rendimento dos pescadores locais (Okafor-
Yarwood & Belhabib, 2019, p. 2).
muito que as águas costeiras de África são atrativas para as frotas de pesca industrial
de países de todo o mundo. E à medida que os recursos têm vindo a diminuir, as
embarcações daquelas frotas passaram a operar a menores distâncias de terra e a
atravessar ilegalmente para zonas reservadas às comunidades piscatórias em pequena
escala. Manter as embarcações de pesca industrial fora de tais espaços é importante para
regular as capturas, mas é, outrossim, uma questão verdadeiramente essencial para os
pescadores artesanais, que todos os anos as colisões com navios industriais matam
mais de 250 pescadores desta arte, na África Ocidental (Riskas, 2020). De acordo com
dados de um estudo de 2019 (Belhabib, et al., 2019), entre 2012 e 2016, os navios de
pesca industrial a operar em águas africanas passaram quase 6 por cento do tempo a
pescar ilegalmente em zonas artesanais protegidas. As embarcações que arvoravam
bandeiras africanas especialmente do Gana eram os maiores infratores, seguidos
pelos navios da Coreia do Sul, de EM da UE e da China. Mas o elevado número de navios
do Gana era, provavelmente, enganador, uma vez que grande parte da frota nacional do
Gana pertencia e/ou era operada por empresas chinesas (Riskas, 2020).
Existe, de igual modo, a ideia (que tem vindo a ganhar consistência) de que os países
africanos estão a vender licenças a preços muito mais baratos do que deveriam, ainda
que, porventura, pensem que conseguiram bons negócios, quando o que acontece é
exatamente o oposto. E o resultado do aumento da pesca industrial na região tanto
por embarcações europeias, como chinesas, russas e de outras proveniências tem-se
traduzido numa maior insegurança nas águas da costa ocidental de África e no declínio
das suas comunidades costeiras (Munshi, 2020).
4.2 Medidas de mitigação da pesca IUU no GdG
Refere Ifesinachi Okafor-Yarwood (2020, pp. 116-117) que “se perdermos o comando do
mar, não é uma invasão que devemos temer, mas sim a fome” e que, no contexto da
segurança marítima, a proteção das comunidades costeiras traz apensa a necessidade
de garantir a segurança dos marítimos, bem como a exploração sustentável dos recursos
17
Conhecidos por Sustainable Fisheries Partnership Agreements (SFPA), que são acordos internacionais
celebrados pela UE com países terceiros para obter acesso às suas ZEE, a fim de permitir que meios das
frotas de pesca dos seus EM capturem, de forma sustentável, as unidades populacionais excedentárias das
capturas permitidas, num ambiente legalmente regulamentado (Milt, 2022).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
187
dos oceanos. E o facto é que a inexistência de uma estratégia de gestão da pesca
sustentável no GdG tem resultado na obtenção abusiva de recursos vivos por
embarcações provenientes da Rússia, de rios Estados da Ásia (incluindo da China) e
até de EM da UE (Merem, et al., 2019).
É neste enquadramento que, em apoio aos esforços regionais de combate à pesca IUU,
a Global Fishing Watch e a Trygg Mat Tracking (ambas organizações internacionais sem
fins lucrativos) lançaram, em novembro de 2021, um projeto-piloto com a Costa do
Marfim, o Gana, o Senegal e o Fisheries Committee for the West Central Gulf of Guinea
(FCWC)
18
destinado a fornecer às autoridades dados de localização por satélite, análises
e formação necessária para avaliar as operações dos navios de pesca e o risco de
incumprimento das disposições legais estabelecidas (Bladen, 2022). Libéria, Costa do
Marfim, Gana, Togo, Benim e Niria, com o apoio da FCWC, lançaram, ainda, o Regional
Monitoring, Control and Surveillance Center (RMCSC) para monitorizar a pesca e
atividades com ela relacionadas no GdG financiado pela UE através do projeto Improved
Regional Fisheries Governance in Western Africa (PESCAO
19
).
O Benim que estabeleceu, em maio de 2022, um novo acordo de parceria com a Global
Fishing Watch visando reforçar o acompanhamento, controlo e vigilância das atividades
de pesca dentro das suas águas , assinou com o Gana e o Togo um acordo para
desenvolverem atividades conjuntas tendentes a contribuir para a redução da pesca IUU
no GdG (Bladen, 2022). Neste âmbito, Benim e Togo completaram a sua primeira
operação conjunta de patrulha em meados de dezembro de 2022. Foi financiada pelo
programa PESCAO, sendo que o Gana apenas assinou o acordo no final daquele mês.
Para além das patrulhas marítimas, os três países comprometeram-se a partilhar
informações com o RMCSC, no Gana (ADF, 2022). Todavia, a manifesta incapacidade da
maioria dos países do GdG de realizarem inciativas de fiscalização dos seus espaços
marítimos leva a que não seja simplesmente possível averiguar que embarcações possam
estar, em cada momento, em infração, ainda que se encontrem autorizadas a pescar
(uma vez que podem fazê-lo com artes proibidas, ou em áreas interditas, ou, finalmente,
excedendo as quotas definidas nos acordos formalizados).
A falta de adequada capacidade de fiscalização dos espaços marítimos por parte da
generalidade dos Estados da região do GdG assume grande preponderância e recomenda
a criação de medidas concretas (com o apoio de Estados e organizações internacionais,
como a UE) que permitam fazer face aquele fenómeno. A implementação de uma boa
ordem no mar, no GdG, é, por conseguinte, fundamental, que só assim será possível
definir uma estratégia de gestão da pesca sustentável. As medidas de mitigação que têm
vindo a ser implementadas são um bom princípio, mas manifestamente insuficientes,
sendo desejável a adesão de mais Estados, organizações regionais e internacionais, com
a presença de um maior número de meios navais e ações mais assertivas, única forma
18
Organização intergovernamental que promove a cooperação na gestão das pescas entre os países do GdG.
19
O projeto PESCAO foi adotado por decisão da Comissão Europeia de 28 de abril de 2017, tinha um horizonte
temporal de cinco anos (2018-2022) e um envelope financeiro de 15 milhões de euros. Visava melhorar a
governação das pescas na África Ocidental através de diferentes medidas, como o desenvolvimento de uma
política de pescas que incluísse a criação de uma coordenação regional contra a pesca IUU e a melhoria da
gestão dos recursos vivos (EFCA, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
188
de garantir a segurança humana das populações ribeirinhas e a segurança marítima de
toda a região.
5. Conclusões
Neste artigo analisou-se o impacto da pesca IUU na segurança humana das populações
do GdG e de que forma isso pode influenciar a segurança marítima daquela vasta região,
e a necessidade de criar uma boa ordem naqueles espaços marítimos como forma de
mitigação dos substanciais desafios existentes.
Utilizando um raciocínio indutivo (baseado na observação de factos particulares e da sua
posterior associação), foi exequível formular a teoria de que a pesca IUU no GdG é, no
presente, a maior das ameaças à segurança dos marítimos da região que pretendem
capturar, de forma legítima, os recursos vivos aí existentes, e das populações que, em
terra, estão inteiramente necessitadas das proteínas que o peixe disponibiliza.
A IUU no GdG põe em causa a gestão sustentável dos recursos vivos existentes e
contribui para a perda acentuada de receitas dos países costeiros por haver menores
quantidades de peixe para as suas embarcações capturarem, por existirem quebras ao
nível das receitas provenientes de licenças de pesca e até mesmo por menor cobrança
de impostos resultantes da atividade da pesca lícita. Por outro lado, a pesca IUU
sobretudo pelo clima de impunidade que se vive na região do GdG pela ausência (quase
total) de adequada fiscalização dos espaços marítimos traz apensa a ideia de que o
crime poderá, de facto, compensar. O sentimento de injustiça, e amesmo de ausência
do Estado de direito sobretudo em determinadas zonas específicas, como é o caso do
Delta do Níger , pode levar a que, na ausência de adequados meios de subsistência,
algumas populações tenham predisposição acrescida para enveredar por atividades
alternativas no quadro do crime organizado transnacional (como por exemplo a pirataria
e o assalto armado no mar contra navios), ou se sintam tentadas a engrossar o número
dos que regularmente optam por se deslocar em movimentos muitas vezes
desordenados para o continente europeu.
Nestas circunstâncias, é essencial a criação de uma boa ordem no mar (em todo o GdG)
que permita reunir Estados africanos e de outros continentes (em particular da Ásia e,
sobretudo, da Europa) mesmo que tenham acordos de pesca firmados entre si com
o intuito combater a pesca IUU (a maior parte da qual vem sendo praticada por
embarcações de pesca de países exteriores ao GdG, precisamente dos continentes
asiático e europeu). Se não houver vontade de todos os Estados (e das organizações
regionais a que alguns pertencem) de criar um código de conduta que oriente a sua
atuação (de forma a mitigar os efeitos da pesca IUU), o GdG, que tem algumas
reservas de peixe esgotadas, pode mesmo vir a confrontar-se com o risco de muitas
outras colapsarem, num período relativamente curto de tempo, o que, a acontecer, terá
consequências imprevisíveis na segurança humana das populações que delas estão
absolutamente necessitadas e dos pescadores que ficarão sem qualquer fonte de
rendimento, o que muito contribuirá para vincar a insegurança marítima daquela região.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
189
Referências
ADF. (2022). Nations Join Forces to Fight Illegal Fishing in Gulf of Guinea. Obtido em 5
de fevereiro de 2023, de Africa Defense Forum: https://adf-
magazine.com/2022/01/nations-join-forces-to-fight-illegal-fishing-in-gulf-of-guinea/
AUIBAR. (2016). Economic, Social and Environmental impact of Illegal, Unreported and
Unregulated Fishing in Africa. Nairobu: African Union Interafrican Bureau for Animal
Resources.
Belhabib, D., Cheung, W. W., Kroodsma, D., Lam, V. W., Underwood, P. J., & Virdin, J.
(2019). Catching industrial fishing incursions into inshore waters of Africa from space.
Fish and Fisheries. 2020. Vol. 21, pp. 379392.
Bladen, S. (2022). Global Fishing Watch welcomes partnership with Benin to combat
illegal fishing. Obtido em 2 de março de 2023, de Global Fishing Watch:
https://globalfishingwatch.org/press-release/partnership-with-benin/
Bueger, C. (2015). What is maritime security? Marine Policy 53, pp. 159-164.
Bueger, C., & Edmunds, T. (2017). International Affairs 93: 6. Beyond seablindness: a
new agenda for maritime security studies, pp. 1293-1311.
Buzan, B., Wæver, O., & Wilde, J. (1998). Security: A New Framework for Analysis.
London: Lynne Rienner Publishers, Inc.
CIA. (2023). The World Factbook. Obtido em 13 de fevereiro de 2023, de
https://www.cia.gov/the-world-factbook/countries/
Council of the European Union. (2014). EU Strategy on the Gulf of Guinea. Obtido em 25
de janeiro de 2023, de
https://www.eeas.europa.eu/sites/default/files/eu_strategy_on_the_gulf_of_guinea_7.
pdf
Daniels, A., Kohonen, M., Gutman, N., & Thiam, M. (2022). Fishy networks: Uncovering
the companies and individuals behind illegal fishing globally. Boston: Financial
Transparency Coalition. Obtido de Financial Transparency Coalition:
https://financialtransparency.org/wp-content/uploads/2022/10/FTC-fishy-Network-
OCT-2022-Final.pdf
DGRM. (2023). Regional Fisheries Management Organizations. Obtido em 9 de fevereiro
de 2023, de Directorate-General for Natural Resources, Safety and Maritime Services:
https://www.dgrm.mm.gov.pt/en/web/guest/zonas-internacionais
EFCA. (2023). Improved regional fisheries governance in western Africa (PESCAO).
Obtido em 6 de fevereiro de 2023, de EUROPEAN FISHERIES CONTROL AGENCY:
https://www.efca.europa.eu/en/content/pescao
Fukuda-Parr, S., & Messineo, C. (2012). Human Security: A critical review of the
literature . Center for Research on Peace and Development, working paper nº 11.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
190
Igbogi, E. G. (2019). Illegal Fishing Activities in the Gulf of Guinea: Economic,
Environmental and Social Impact on Nigeria’s National Development. Current Studies in
Comparative Education, Science and Technology, pp. 28-40.
Kaldor, M., Martin, M., & Selchow, S. (2007). Human Security: A New Strategic Narrative
for Europe. International Affairs (Royal Institute of International Affairs 1944), Vol. 83,
No.2, pp. 273-288.
Marcos , D., & Teixeira, N. S. (2019). From Security to Human Security: The Evolution
of the Concept and Current Perspectives for the Atlantic Basin. Evolving Human Security
Challenges in the Atlantic Space, pp. 3-22. Obtido de
https://transatlanticrelations.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/10/29262-D-
01_COD_EvolvingSecurity_TXT.pdf
Merem, E. C., Twumasi, Y., Wesley, J., Alsarari, M., Fageir, S., Crisler, M., . . .
Washington, J. (2019). Analyzing the Tragedy of Illegal Fishing on the West African
Coastal Region. International Journal of Food Science and Nutrition Engineering 2019,
9(1), pp. 1-15. doi:10.5923/j.food.20190901.01
Milt, K. (2022). International fisheries relations. Obtido em 9 de março de 2023, de
European Parliament:
https://www.europarl.europa.eu/factsheets/en/sheet/119/international-fisheries-
relations#:~:text=Sustainable%20fisheries%20partnership%20agreements%20%28SF
PAs%29%20are%20international%20agreements,the%20allowable%20catch%20in%2
0a%20legally%20regulated%20e
Munshi, N. (2020). The fight for west Africa’s fish. Obtido em 9 de março de 2023, de
Financial Times: https://www.ft.com/content/0eb523ca-5d41-11ea-8033-fa40a0d65a98
Nwoye, C. I. (2020). Chinese trawlers with an illegal fishing record have been licensed
by Senegal. Obtido em 15 de fevereiro de 2023, de G/O Media:
https://qz.com/africa/1915624/senegal-okays-chinese-boats-with-illegal-fishing-
record-greenpeace
Okafor-Yarwood, I. (2020). The Cyclical Nature of Maritime Security Threats: Illegal,
Unreported, and Unregulated Fishing as a Threat to Human and National Security in the
Gulf of Guinea. African Security, 13:2, pp. 116-146.
doi:10.1080/19392206.2020.1724432
Okafor-Yarwood, I., & Belhabib, D. (2019). The duplicity of the European Union Common
Fisheries Policy in third countries: Evidence from the Gulf of Guinea. Ocean and Coastal
Management, pp. 1-11. doi:https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ocecoaman.2019.104953
Okafor-Yarwood, I., & Bhagwandas, S. v. (2021). How illegal fishing harms Nigeria and
what to do about it. Obtido em 8 de fevereiro de 2023, de The Conversation:
https://theconversation.com/how-illegal-fishing-harms-nigeria-and-what-to-do-about-
it-160553
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 174-191
Os desafios da segurança no Golfo da Guiné: o caso da pesca illegal, não declarada
e não regulamentada
António Gonçalves Alexandre
191
Padrtova, B. (2020). Applying conventional theoretical approaches to the Arctic.
Routledge Handbook of Arctic Security, pp. 29-42. Routledge. Obtido em 8 de fevereiro
de 2023, de https://www.routledgehandbooks.com/doi/10.4324/9781315265797-3
Reva, D., & Willima, D. (2021). Illegal fishing: another target in West Africa’s maritime
battleground. Obtido em 7 de fevereiro de 2023, de ISS today: https://issafrica.org/iss-
today/illegal-fishing-another-target-in-west-africas-maritime-battleground
Riskas, K. (2020). The African Coastline Is a Battleground for Foreign Fleets and Artisanal
Fishers. Obtido em 9 de março de 2023, de Hakai magazine:
https://hakaimagazine.com/news/the-african-coastline-is-a-battleground-for-foreign-
fleets-and-artisanal-fishers/
Skrdlik, J. (7 de fevereiro de 2022). Report: West Africa Is the Global Epicenter of Illegal
Fishing. Obtido em 2023, de ORGANIZED CRIME AND CORRUPTION REPORTING
PROJECT: https://www.occrp.org/en/daily/16963-report-west-africa-is-the-global-
epicenter-of-illegal-fishing
Steinberg, P. E. (2001). The Social Construction of the Ocean. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Till, G. (2009). Seapower: A Guide for the Twenty-First Century (Second Edition ed.).
Abingdon, Oxon: Routledge.
UNDP. (1994). Human Development Report. New York: United Nations Development
Programme. Obtido de
https://books.google.pt/books?id=pSa5Zrg5TnEC&printsec=frontcover&hl=pt-
PT&source=gbs_ge_summary_r&cad=0#v=onepage&q&f=false
UNSG. (2008). Oceans and the law of the sea : report of the Secretary-General. United
Nations. Washington: UN General Assembly. Obtido em 12 de maio de 2020, de
https://www.refworld.org/docid/48da24e72.html
US National Intelligence Council. (2016). Global Implications of Illegal, Unreported, and
Unregulated (IUU) Fishing. Washington, DC: US Office of The Director of National
Intelligence. Obtido de
https://www.dni.gov/files/documents/Newsroom/Reports%20and%20Pubs/NIC_White_
Paper_on_IUU_Fishing.pdf
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
192
INTELLIGENCE SYSTEM AND NATIONAL SECURITY IN NIGERIA: THE
CHALLENGES OF DATA GATHERING
OLAGOKE OLUWAFEMI AWOTAYO
olagoke.awotayo@uniosun.edu.ng
Department of Political Science, Osun State University, Osogbo (Nigeria)
ADETOLA OMITOLA
omitolaa@run.edu.ng
Department of Tourism Studies, Redeemer’s University, Ede (Nigeria)
BOLAJI OMITOLA
bolaji.omitola@uniosun.edu.ng
Department of Political Science, Osun State University, Osogbo (Nigeria)
SEGUN LAKIN ODERINDE
oderindesegun@yahoo.com
Department of Political Science, Osun State University, Osogbo (Nigeria)
Abstract
Nigeria today faces a variety of security risks that are threatening to undermine its status as
an independent republic. These include armed robbery, urban violence, smuggling of
weapons, kidnapping, trafficking in people, and disputes between communities and religions.
A strong intelligence system that can readily gather and analyse data to precisely predict the
movement of criminals and other unwanted elements inside society might alleviate all these
concerns. However, it appears that the government, security, and intelligence agencies are
caught off guard by the on-going attacks by militants, herders, and incidents of ethnic-
religious strife. These unexpected attacks might not be unrelated to incorrect and insufficient
information provided about these acts. The study employs qualitative methodologies and
draws on secondary sources like newspapers, the internet, and published academic works.
The paper's findings show, among other things, that a number of intricate and interconnected
problems can be blamed for the Nigerian intelligence system's lack of efficacy. These
problems, which include an apparent lack of data, under-use of the data that is already
available, and improper data, are made worse by inconsistencies in data management and
sharing across the numerous security agencies operating in the nation. The article concludes
that it is important for the various security apparatuses to be data-driven and exchange
intelligence with one another in order to promote early response to any threat to the security
of citizens' lives and property.
Keywords
Intelligence System, National Security, National Identity System, Data Gathering and Cyber-
security.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
193
Resumo
Atualmente, a Nigéria enfrenta uma série de riscos de segurança que ameaçam minar o seu
estatuto de república independente. Estes incluem assaltos à mão armada, violência urbana,
contrabando de armas, raptos, tráfico de pessoas e disputas entre comunidades e religiões.
Um sistema de informações forte, capaz de recolher e analisar prontamente dados para prever
com precisão o movimento de criminosos e outros elementos indesejáveis na sociedade,
poderia aliviar todas estas preocupações. No entanto, parece que o governo, a segurança e
as agências de informação são apanhados desprevenidos pelos ataques em curso de
militantes, pastores e incidentes de conflitos étnico-religiosos. Estes ataques inesperados
podem o ser alheios à informação incorrecta e insuficiente fornecida sobre estes actos. O
estudo utiliza metodologias qualitativas e recorre a fontes secundárias como os jornais, a
Internet e trabalhos académicos publicados. As conclusões do estudo mostram, entre outras
coisas, que uma série de problemas intrincados e interligados podem ser responsabilizados
pela falta de eficácia do sistema de informações nigeriano. Estes problemas, que incluem uma
aparente falta de dados, subutilização dos dados que estão disponíveis, e dados impróprios,
são agravados por inconsistências na gestão e partilha de dados entre as numerosas agências
de segurança que operam no país. O artigo conclui que é importante que os vários aparelhos
de segurança sejam orientados por dados e troquem informações entre si para promover uma
resposta rápida a qualquer ameaça à segurança das vidas e bens dos cidadãos.
Palavras chave
Sistema de Informações, Segurança Nacional, Sistema Nacional de Identidade, Recolha de
Dados e Cibersegurança.
How to cite this article
Awotayo, Olagoke Oluwafemi; Omitola, Adetola; Omitola, Bolaji; Oderinde, Segun Lakin (2023).
Inteligence system and national securityin Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering. Janus.net, e-
journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] in date
of last view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.8
Article received on March 14, 2023 and accepted on September 6, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
194
INTELLIGENCE SYSTEM AND NATIONAL SECURITY IN NIGERIA:
THE CHALLENGES OF DATA GATHERING
OLAGOKE OLUWAFEMI AWOTAYO
ADETOLA OMITOLA
BOLAJI OMITOLA
SEGUN LAKIN ODERINDE
Introduction
The Boko Haram insurgency in the north of the country, Delta militants, Fulani herdsmen
invaders, kidnappers, and reviving Niger-Delta Avenger provide possibly the greatest
security threat and challenge to the Nigerian state since the conclusion of the country's
civil war in the early 1970s. Boko Haram and other security threats have prompted a
significant mobilisation of the country's defence and intelligence services, a tightening of
border posts, stringent searches, and the repatriation of illegal immigrants. However,
despite the presence and tactics of the defence and intelligence communities, the
terrorists' on-going violent acts have continued to occur often, resulting in significant
bloodshed and property loss. The type of bombing appears to raise the stakes in
comparison to earlier attacks and lean towards the risky territory for retaliation. A large
population exodus occurs from the damaged areas, which tends to give the terrorist a
new sense of hegemony and spatial control. As a result, many who appear to be
overwhelmed by insecurity have said that Nigeria is on the verge of a new civil war. Boko
Haram and other security issues have made the country more vulnerable to humanitarian
disasters as a result of the large number of refugees and internally displaced people. The
large population in the camp for internally displaced people paints a picture of a fragile
nation. These difficulties show that Nigeria's intelligence agencies and systems have a
long way to go before they can provide quality services, especially in terms of preventing
terrorist attacks and the activities of extremists like Fulani herdsmen invasion and
kidnapping. They also show that they need to be more practical and creative in their
approaches to the many problems this issue poses for Nigeria's public safety and security.
One might speculate that some of the apparent government, security, and intelligence
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
195
agencies' unawareness or surprise regarding militant, herdsman, and ethnic-religious
conflicts in the nation could be at least partially attributed to Nigeria's intelligence
agencies' lack of knowledge, resources, and data.
Alemeka (2005), and Permot-Leplay (2020), agree that the issue with the security, law
enforcement, and intelligence organisations is not a lack of valid and reliable data or poor
data management. It is a widespread issue that affects all of the nation's political and
economic institutions. For instance, because Nigeria lacks valid and reliable data on the
size and makeup of its population, we must make do with estimates or data from other
crucial areas, such as employment and unemployment rates, foreign and domestic debts,
petroleum output, export, and import theft (bunkering), foreign trade, poverty rates, etc.
This explains why nothing in Nigeria seems to be going according to plan. Simply put,
planning is characterized by educated guesses and ignorance of pertinent socioeconomic
and political parameters for policy formulation, implementation, monitoring, and
evaluation, which is why things rarely go as planned. This paper adopts qualitative
methodologies and draws its data from secondary sources like newspapers, the internet,
and published academic works.
Conceptual Clarification: Data and Intelligence Gathering
Understanding intelligence is not a simple concept. It is challenging and susceptible to
misunderstandings. Between academics and practitioners, as well as frequently within
each group, certain issues are still up for discussion. Intelligence is seen as an interesting
and, to some, even rather exciting subject to study, but this excitement can frequently
result in enthusiastic, and occasionally partisan, attention to current issues in intelligence
without sufficient grounding in the more fundamental and significant aspects of a national
intelligence program. According to Marrin (2004), some people may find these definitions
overtly pedantic, but others may well prefer the well-known "duck" definition given the
newness of intelligence as a subject of study and the definitional and theoretical dispute
that is still going on. In a similar spirit, Warner (2011) said that there is no universally
recognised definition of intelligence and that any attempt to do so would only lead to
more questions than it would resolve.
According to Iheriohanma and Emenyonu (2018), acquiring, analysing, and utilising
effective information and intelligence regarding the security situation in Nigeria is vital.
Every country's ability to effectively pursue and carry out its security needs depends
critically on a number of factors, including a citizenry that is motivated to be security
conscious and provide the information required, intelligence gathering, the presence of
the necessary security tools and equipment, the will of the government in place, and
security institutions that are able to analyse and make use of the information that is
already available. This point to the lack of information and intelligence gathering and
analysis, lack of relevant modern ICT security equipment and personnel, sharing
intelligence information, and collaborative efforts among these agencies.
Data, information, and intelligence have significant effects on national security, and each
is equally vital in enabling better strategy and decision-making. According to Liew (2007),
Zins (2007), and Gutierrez (2018), data is a recorded truth from a particular point in
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
196
time in its most basic form. Symbols and signal readings are recorded, collected, and
saved as data. The components of communication-text or verbal, numbers, diagrams,
photos, and video-are always included in the symbols. Sensor or sensory readings of
light, sound, smell, taste, and touch are examples of signals. Data is simply a
representation of fundamental meaning stored as symbols. According to Liew (2007), the
primary goal of data is to record activities or situations in an effort to capture the truth
or the actual occurrence. It captures a moment in time. That occurrence could be a
discussion, a deal, or an interaction. Data is a collection of results from those events that
are quantifiably documented and then used to analyse security conditions. They are
unquestionably expressions of fact.
According to Hoppe, Seising, Nurnberger, and Wenzel (2011), data is provided through
straightforward sign and symbol sequences. In a similar spirit, Bierly, Kessler, and
Christensen (2000) observe that, data are representations whose meanings depend on
the representation system, including symbols and language utilised. Information is a
straightforward method of combining data. When you incorporate data from an event
into a story, you will have information rather than just data. The context of the data is
what enables you to provide simple answers. Information is created as a result of the
responses to those questions. It ultimately comes down to transforming data points into
information that alerts you to security concerns. Intelligence goes a step farther and
makes decisions based on the data.
Intelligence involves the capacity to perceive the environment, form judgments, and
manage behaviour. Higher levels of intelligence may include the capacity for object and
event recognition, information presentation using a world model, and future planning
reasoning. Advanced forms of intelligence have the ability to see, comprehend, make
sensible decisions, and act successfully in a wide range of situations in order to live,
thrive, and reproduce in a challenging and frequently hostile environment (Albus, 1991;
Kekela, & Jana, 2019; McCall, Bowers, & Westaway, 2019).
However, intelligence is the timely and accurate dissemination of information, and
accurate knowledge before a crisis occurs is a vital asset. Such proactive intelligence
enables the close monitoring of developing events and the proactive formulation of
adaptive tactics based on current observations in the field of intelligence and early
warning. Giambastiani and Jones (2004) note that intelligence failure occurs when
intelligence agencies provide inaccurate or misleading information or when actionable
intelligence is not obtained on time. Intelligence collection, analysis, dissemination, and
sharing will be critical in reducing the decision time between recognizing a security risk
and executing the desired course of action. The frequency and scope of crimes are
evolving along with the rest of the world. The procedure of obtaining intelligence must
constantly be improved due to the shifting patterns of crimes. The five steps of the
intelligence cycle, which has also historically been used to describe the intelligence
process, include planning and direction, collecting, processing, analysis, and
dissemination.
Intelligence systems are information networks that provide useful intelligence for national
security. They are built on data, information, and intelligence, involving people,
processes, and technologies. The intelligence doctrine, which includes concepts like
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
197
intelligence cycle, target cycle, and opioid cycle, serves as a rulebook and reference for
understanding intelligence, developing intelligence capabilities, and utilising intelligence
systems within national security (Smith, 2020; National Counterintelligence and Security
Centre, 2018). It helps stakeholders make informed decisions and ensures that citizens
are better informed about national security matters.
According to Lowenthal (2000), intelligence is comprised of three interconnected
phenomena that, if not explicitly stated, will be unclear. The first thing to understand is
that intelligence is a process. "Intelligence can be thought of as how certain types of
information are required and requested, collected, analysed, and disseminated, as well
as to how certain types of covert action are conceived and conducted," says John C.
Allen. "Intelligence can be viewed as the outcome of these processes, that is, as the
analyses and intelligence operations themselves," says the second point. The third factor
is the structure: "The units that perform intelligence's many functions can be conceived
as intelligence. In reaction to an external threat, in order to safeguard their essential
interests and the welfare of their citizens, governments seek intelligence (Johnson,
2013). The aforementioned intelligence allows for early detection of a security issue and
prompt action to avert the scenario. Sims (2013) asserts that obtaining more information
than your adversary can happen in sports, commerce, and politics but that this is still
the basis of intelligence.
Warner (2017) emphasises the secretive character of intelligence, claiming that
intelligence is impossible without secrets and that a lack of secrecy jeopardises the
sought-after competitive advantages. This is true because a state's use of intellect can
determine its fate. The heart and soul of the intelligence process, the intelligence output
is what gives intelligence its added value. The goal of intelligence is to enable the right
decision to be made and the right action to be taken at the appropriate time and location.
This is accomplished by planning, identifying potential decisions (actions) to be taken
along some course of a planned operation, and then identifying those bits of clarifying,
validating, or triggering information that can be collected and reported in both a timely
and relevant manner. Klir (1992) notes that the capacity of a person or a system to
convert knowledge into actions is referred to as intelligence. Natural intelligence, artificial
intelligence, machine intelligence, and computational intelligence are examples of
intelligence paradigms. The emergence of cognitive robots, cognitive computers,
intelligent systems, and software agents suggests that machines and artificial systems
are also capable of inventing or implementing intelligence.
Intelligence: Towards a Theoretical Analysis
Since the 1950s, intelligence has been studied academically, according to Phythian
(2009). Scholars have pushed for a theory of intelligence almost from the beginning.
Nothing has been developed. Although some authors refer to certain parts of their works
as "theory of intelligence," no one has, to our knowledge, put out any conceptions that
can be put to the test. The contribution that each theory of intelligence makes to the field
of intelligence studies should be stated. But in order to achieve this, it is also necessary
to investigate the method through which knowledge is created, collected, and applied.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
198
Any theory's foundation is provided by the process; hence studying methodology comes
before studying theory.
State-centric intelligence studies have historically developed in close alignment with
international relations, with realism being the IR school that has most obviously impacted
intelligence studies. Similar to this, the essential assumption at the core of intelligence
analysis has been realism. In order to understand the conflict that the practice of
intelligence can cause in liberal democratic nations, Phythian (2008) lays forth the on-
going importance of this. Hamilton Bean and Gunilla Eriksson contend that different
strategies, such as discourse analysis, should be utilised to reveal the underlying
presuppositions in intelligence communications. As a result, analysts should aim for
fairness and clarity rather than the unattainable ideal of objectivity.
According to Phythian (2008), the assumption that states have a reasonable offensive
capability, are unsure of the intentions of other states, and are rational actors is captured
by structural realism. This assumption underlies the notion of the "great powers" and is
based on the assumptions of an anarchic world system. States aim to lessen uncertainty
through intelligence, and their efforts to remain viable are marked by secrecy.
Sims (2013) criticises structural realism and advocates "adaptive realism," but a more
comprehensive theoretical challenge to realism is made by some who contend that the
concept of "human security" should take the place of the national security as the driving
factor. The interconnectedness of nations and the reality that governments will improve
their security and stability by collaboration with others that support (collective)
sovereignty, despite it has a significant impact on reducing national autonomy, provide
mounting evidence for this (Beck, 2005). However, Beck further warns against the
"methodological nationalism" that has been dubbed "zombie science" and that fails to
acknowledge or advance the degree to which transnational variables "determine"
relations within and between states.
Nigerian Intelligence System: An Historical Perspective
The history of intelligence in Nigeria dates back to the colonial era, when the police's
intelligence branch mainly served as a source of criminal analysis for the force. Their
primary concern was keeping dossiers and records about those who were deemed to be
criminals, associated with criminals, or individuals who were deemed to pose a threat to
public safety, public order, or colonialism. They also offered analysis of the nation's crime
patterns and trends. Particularly during colonial rule, police intelligence units typically
compiled dossiers and kept a close eye on political activists and nationalist-politicians.
After the E-Branch was eliminated from the Nigerian Police Force, and the Nigerian
Security Organisation (NSO) was founded in 1976, the Police Management established
the Criminal Intelligence Bureau (CIB) to carry out the duties formerly handled by the E-
Branch.
The National Security Agencies Decree No. 19, 1986, issued by Ibrahim Gbadamosi
Babangida during his administration, as well as the National Security Agencies Act, Cap.
N.74 of the Laws of the Federation 2004, and the Police Acts and Regulations Laws of
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
199
the Federation, 2004, are what gave rise to Nigeria's intelligent system. State Security
Services and the Defence Intelligence Agency were also established by these laws. The
statutory responsibility for maintaining internal security and public order falls to the
Nigerian police. Along with the police, The Directorate of State Security Service (DSS),
which is in charge of domestic intelligence, the National Intelligence Agencies (NIA),
which is in charge of foreign intelligence and counterintelligence operations, and the
Defence Intelligence Agency (DIA), which is in charge of military intelligence, are all
members of Nigeria's intelligence community.
The violent actions of Boko Haram, herdsmen, robbers, and other sources of instability
have prompted responses from all of the aforementioned organisations. The worst
possibility of detecting crime and insurgency operations, much alone averting bombing
assaults, is provided by Nigerian intelligence systems. With sister agencies that can assist
in identifying and monitoring insurgencies as well as providing early warning signals and
quick responses to thwart their intentions, our intelligence system has failed to
successfully exchange information and intelligence assessments. Lack of confidence
among intelligence agencies could be primary problem in combating the Boko Haram
threat. At the highest level of the agencies, there is excessive rivalry, mistrust, and
personal glory seeking among the sister organizations. However, it can be assumed that
a lack of cooperation among the security services is what led to their failure.
Intelligence and National Security in Nigeria
National security has been defined as a nation-capacity state's to, among other things,
maintain its territorial integrity and physical integrity, maintain reasonable economic
relations with the rest of the world, maintain its nature, institutions, and system of
government from the outside, and control its borders. According to Peter, Marrin, and
Phythian (2009), maintaining states' and societies' distinct identities and functional
integrity is a crucial component of national security.
Akintoye and Ayi (2015), and Lemu (2017) agree that Nigeria's intelligence and security
systems have improved significantly since its independence in 1960. The State Security
Service, the primary agency, protects national security interests and collects information.
Other security bodies include the Nigerian Armed Forces, the Nigerian Police Force, and
the Immigration Service. The Nigerian Intelligence Agency (NIA) provides strategic
analysis and assessments. The government has invested in modernising intelligence
gathering and analysis capabilities by establishing a National Security Database (NSDB),
a national surveillance network, and a Regional Security System (RSS). Advanced
technologies like aerial and satellite imagery are used for intelligence gathering. The
government also has intelligence training centres and has adopted an open-source
intelligence system (OSINT) for security, defence, and political purposes (Ogunkoya,
Olagunju, & Adewumi, 2016; Oladun, & Ola, 2018). These measures aim to ensure the
country's safety and security.
Human security includes the necessity to defend fundamental human rights, which
include as their main threats, killings, executions, genocides, and fatalities as a result of
war or conflicts. These contemporary risks to human security are global in scope and
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
200
interconnected, necessitating an international and integrated response approach. The
fact that Nigeria's various security agencies have fallen short when it comes to
intelligence is reflected in the increase of terrorism, militancy, kidnappings, and armed
robberies, to name a few. These security services' shortcomings in the areas of
intelligence collecting and sharing such intelligence reports with other pertinent security
agencies for proper implementation, despite the significant annual budgets allotted to
them are substantially to blame. The politicisation of the security system and corruption
are two significant factors that work against the success of Nigeria's security system.
The safety and security topology now significantly more advanced than it was in the
previous two decades, according to Odinkalu (2005). The environment, shoddy
infrastructure, and health and safety supervision procedures are under enormous stress
as a result of population increase, industrial advancements, and sophisticated criminality.
The range of needs for safety and security as a result includes issues like industrial and
civil safety economic, communications and general infrastructural security, various types
of accidents and related rescue operations, environmental security, identity security, and
more advanced intelligence mechanisms that prioritise crisis prevention over post-hoc
detection and response.
Nigeria's attempt to address the issue of threats to her internal security as a result of the
prevalent state of insecurity in some sections of the country has presented intriguing
problems for the country's intelligence community. Because of the on-going intelligence
failures and resulting state of uncertainty, intelligence's effectiveness had been
questioned. The competing problems of a lack of real-time intelligence and a lack of
analytical ability related to information gathering and management made this necessary.
To ensure individual safety and property protection, Nigeria is home to numerous law
enforcement, intelligence, and security organisations. However, due to a number of
internal and external constraints, the level of efficacy and efficiency of these agencies is
unsatisfactory (Peters, 2020; Akinsulure-Smith, 2020; Alemika, 2005; Alemika &
Chukwuma, 2001). One of these reasons is the lack of adequate and trustworthy data
and information that all of these organisations practically work on (Alemika, 2005). The
police have struggled to attain high clearance rates, successful prosecution, and high
conviction rates due to a lack of trustworthy data and statistics. The prosecution division,
courts, and jail facilities are backed up due to a shortage of trustworthy criminal
intelligence analysis. Statistics on the prison population in Nigeria during the previous 15
years reveal that a large portion of offenders were being held in custody pending trial.
Overall, the nation's ability to prevent and regulate crime has been hampered by the lack
of trustworthy and legitimate information management systems inside each of the
criminal justice and security institutions. Additionally, it has reduced the effectiveness of
defences put in place to protect the nation's security and safety.
Maintaining a sufficient security presence is one of the most crucial tasks in
counterinsurgency (COIN), according to Oyewole (2014), in order to protect the lives and
property of the affected population and reinstate law and order in society. As a result,
both the size and quality of security presence have an impact on the situation in Nigeria's
COIN theatre, notably the operators' capacity to receive timely and pertinent information
and mobilise for an immediate response. The local air force and the complementary air
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
201
powers have impacted the security situations with the level of their presence or absence
in the sky for intelligence, surveillance, and reconnaissance; firepower; and
transportation in the theatre, even though the roles of the ground operatives have
dominated public attention.
According to Oshita, Alumona, and Onuha (2019), the administration of internal security
in Nigeria during the past two decades has been defined by the emergence of numerous
security concerns. Although continuous herdsmen-farmers confrontations, militancy in
the Niger Delta, Boko Haram insurgency, and other security issues including kidnapping,
urban gang violence, human trafficking, arms smuggling, cybercrime, and illegal
migration, among others, have a tendency to be overshadowed. The substantial loss of
life and property in Nigeria is a result of the security crises' endurance and the
institutions' formal and informal incapacity to contain them. They also pointed out that
the Nigerian government's management of internal security issues tended to take a
reactive, forceful, and repressive strategy rather than a proactive, preventive, and
inclusive one.
In modern global environment, studies had shown that security is a core goal of state.
Many states gather intelligence as part of their efforts to protect their borders, but some
states prioritise doing so more than others, thus they devote greater resources to the
effort (Jubril, 2017). It is impossible to overstate how useless intelligence is, that is why
Moses is said to have sent spies into Canaan to investigate the possibility of Israelites
settling there. The availability of information and communication technology, which has
increased the speed and methods of gathering correct data and the precision of turning
raw data into final intelligence, as well as the state's desire for intelligence, have,
however, made these factors less important.
Nigerian intelligence agencies included have access to data from the National Identity
Database System, which was developed and is being used, for its own objectives. This is
why the National Identity Management Commission (MIMC) was established, with its
three main responsibilities being to build, run, and manage the National Identity
Management System (NIMS) with a focus on:
1. Establishing and maintaining a National Identity Database;
2. Providing eligible citizens and legal residents with Unique National Identification
Numbers;
3. Issuing a Smart ID Card to every person who has registered;
4. Harmonizing and integrating Identity Databases in Government Agencies to achieve
resource optimization;
5. Providing a secure method for accessing the National Identity Database so that a
person can unquestionably assert their identity (Person Identification Verification
Services (PIVS) Infrastructure);
6. Collaborating with private and/or public sector institutions to deliver on the National
Identity Management System (NIMS)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
202
Terrorism, Banditry and Kidnapping: National Identity System and
Intelligence Operations in Nigeria
A national identity system can help prevent terrorism, banditry, and kidnapping by giving
residents a safe and trustworthy way to identify themselves. It will be harder for criminals
to use phony identities if this system helps to verify that people are accurately identified
and vetted. Law enforcement organizations can effectively follow and apprehend
criminals engaged in these activities by connecting different kinds of identification, such
biometric data, to a centralized database. Guardian (August, 2021) reports that despite
the fact that many Nigerians had to stand in line for days in the hot heat to register
during the pandemic, the impact on the National Identity System security concerns in
Nigeria remains minimal. Attacks by criminals on the public are still common today. Even
with the NIN-SIM identity system in place, terrorists, kidnappers, bandits, and other
criminal elements of society continue to operate with impunity. This Federal
Government's security regulations have frequently been circumvented in the bandit-
prone North East. According to reports, citizens of the states of Katsina, Zamfara, and
Kaduna gave security personnel the bandits' phone numbers after recounting their
experiences inside kidnappers' lairs. However, they bemoaned the fact that nothing was
done to capture the crooks, messing up the Federal Government's directions on
registering telephone subscribers and connecting SIM to NIN (Guardian, August 2021).
Ayamba (2018) looks at the difficulty Nigeria's identity management environment faces
due to the lack of consistency among identity databases. The situation of chaotic identity
management exists in Nigeria, where each institution that collects identity-related data
handles its own and there is no efficient synergy to coordinate the disparate identity
management silos. The study's conclusion is that in order to avoid identity crises, ensure
interoperability, and reap the full benefits of identity management, it is necessary to
unify identity-related data from public entities that collect such data.
The application of information and communication technologies for the development of
public service delivery has become increasingly essential to any nation (Oyeniran,
Oyeniran, & Oyeniyi 2019). These factors include population growth, the expansion of
complex government services, and the urgency for effective public service delivery to the
citizens. This is the era of electronic governance and administration, when advances in
ICT are fuelled by a combination of hardware and software technologies to generate ease,
accuracy, precision, efficiency, and effectiveness in the management of the public's
human and material resources.
To find and follow potential threats, intelligence agencies collect and analyse information
from a variety of sources. This may entail keeping an eye out for suspicious activity,
breaking into criminal organisations, and exchanging intelligence with the appropriate
law enforcement organisations. Effective intelligence operations, according to Oatley
(2017), can aid in spotting high-risk regions, preventing attacks, dismantling criminal
networks, and freeing hostages. In order to address these security issues, cooperation
between law enforcement, intelligence, and other relevant parties is crucial. Combating
terrorism, banditry, and kidnapping can be more effective if intelligence is shared and
operations are coordinated.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
203
Challenges of Intelligence Agencies: Data and Cyber-security in Nigeria
Mabogunje (2018), Udubuisi, Ikwuagwu, and Igboanusi (2016), as well as others have
underlined the critical role that intelligence services play in preserving national security
and safeguarding a nation's interests, including in Nigeria. To identify and stop threats
to national security and guarantee the protection of its population, these agencies acquire
and analyse information. In today's increasingly linked world, data security and cyber-
security concerns are of the utmost importance. Nigeria is vulnerable to different cyber
threats such hacking, data breaches, and cyber-attacks. The security and privacy of
people, businesses, and governmental entities may be jeopardised by these issues.
Nigeria has taken action to strengthen its cyber-security capabilities in order to address
these problems. To monitor cyber-security measures, the nation has formed
organisations like the National Information Technology Development Agency (NITDA)
and the National Cyber-security Agency (NITDA). To avoid and address cyber threats,
these organisations collaborate with other parties, including law enforcement
organisations (Umaru, 2018). Any nation's intelligence services must contend with a
number of difficulties, and Nigeria is no exception. Common difficulties include a lack of
funding, inadequate technology and training, political meddling, and the dynamic nature
of international security threats. Corruption, a lack of coordination and communication
between authorities, and the demand for more robust international cooperation are
possible additional difficulties in the Nigerian setting.
The increasing use of technology without appropriate security safeguards is a significant
problem. Critical industries including banking, healthcare, and government systems
become vulnerable as a result. Individuals and businesses become victims of cyber-
attacks due to a lack of awareness and education about these threats, which can cause
data breaches, financial loss, and the interruption of vital services.
Nadarajah and Param (2020) note that another issue is the rise of clever cybercriminals
who prey on poor cyber-security systems and legal vulnerabilities. Cybercrime is on the
rise in part because there are not enough regulations in place and they are not being
enforced. Additionally, a labour gap caused by a shortage of qualified cyber-security
specialists makes it challenging to recognize and effectively respond to cyber threats.
Education and awareness are crucial in addressing these issues. At all educational levels,
funding for cyber-security education and training programmes is essential. This involves
increasing knowledge of cyber threats, safe online conduct, and the value of data
protection among students, instructors, and the general public (Epstein, 2015; Moritz &
Rheign, 2016). However, it is crucial to improve cooperation between public sector
organizations, businesses, and international partners. Nigeria can create more effective
cyber-security plans and technologies to successfully combat cyber threats through
exchanging knowledge, resources, and skills.
Data security and cyber-security should be prioritised by people, corporations, and
organisations in addition to government initiatives. This can be accomplished by taking
steps like performing routine software upgrades, using secure passwords, using firewalls
and antivirus software, and keeping up with emerging dangers. Protecting against cyber
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
204
threats can be greatly aided by putting cyber-security best practices into practice and
encouraging a culture of knowledge and vigilance.
In general, maintaining a safe and secure digital environment in Nigeria requires the
cooperation of intelligence agencies, data security, and cyber-security. Nigerians can
work together to strengthen her defence against cyber-attacks by adopting proactive
measures both at the governmental and personal levels.
Obstacles to Effective National Intelligence Service Delivery
Effective national and organisational intelligence service delivery faces a number of
challenges. Among the challenges are: lack of cooperation and competition among
intelligence agencies: In a nation like Nigeria, where there are several security and
intelligence agencies as well as layers of government authorities, this issue is
exacerbated. When one agency wants to stand out and claim the spotlight, there is
always a lack of cooperation; Officers are instructed on knowledge necessary for
gathering intelligence: To produce timely, pertinent, and accurate intelligence, Wirtz
(2009) emphasises that training police officers in many functional areas, particularly
patrol and border officers, is essential. According to Wirtz, many police and security
officers frequently lack awareness of the relevance of the information they get or the
events they observe for efficient intelligence generation. This is because they have not
received enough and pertinent training. Due to a lack of proper terrorism intelligence
training, officers or detectives may be hiding crucial information from them or may not
know how to convey it.
The federal government should establish cooperative intelligence among the security
agencies as a proactive response to the problem of information sharing vertically among
sister security agencies and local vigilante, and encourage horizontally between peer
agencies operating in the country, in recognition of this weakness; The plurality or
proliferation of police and security organizations are frequently obstacles to effective flow.
Docobo (2005) points out that the majority of local law enforcement officials have never
worked in the intelligence field and may not be fully aware of what information to look
for as being suggestive of terrorist activities or that may be valuable in a broader
intelligence context. Without adequate training, coordination, and use of intellect, a
typical patrol officer or detective would not be able to identify these indications because
they are not always evident but rather subtle. According to Ratcliffe and Walden (2015),
having local police and having local politicians manage them politically in America is seen
as the "basis for improved accountability and community connection." He countered,
though, by saying that "it is a technical and cultural impediment to collaboration and
knowledge." As a result, they note that in the United States of America, where there are
numerous federal law enforcement agencies and roughly 18,000 state and local agencies,
it was evident in the immediate wake of 9/11 that crucial information was not thoroughly
assessed or shared with those who required it.
The following summarises the factors that prevent Nigeria from providing competent
national intelligence services:
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
205
1. Limited finance and resources: The efficiency of intelligence services can be severely
hampered by inadequate budget and resources. For the purpose of obtaining cutting-
edge technology, educating employees, and gathering important intelligence,
adequate expenditure is essential.
2. Lack of coordination: Information sharing and coordination issues between various
intelligence organisations might result in inefficiencies. To provide a thorough and
cohesive approach to intelligence gathering and analysis, agencies must work together
and in concert.
3. Corruption and politicisation: The honesty and efficiency of intelligence services' work
can be jeopardized by corruption within those organizations. Additionally, political
meddling in intelligence affairs can erode the impartiality and objectivity necessary for
precise analysis and decision-making.
4. Lack of knowledge and experience: Having access to knowledgeable and qualified
intelligence workers is essential for providing effective services. A lack of skilled
personnel and inadequate training opportunities might be quite difficult.
5. Technological constraints: Inadequate data management methods and out-dated
technologies might make it difficult to obtain and analyse intelligence. The adoption
of cutting-edge technological tools and infrastructure is crucial for enhancing
productivity and accuracy.
6. Nigeria faces a variety of security issues, including terrorism, organized crime, and
insurgency. The capacities of intelligence organisations may be strained, and
resources may be diverted from other areas, due to these complicated security
challenges.
7. Public perception and trust: Effective service delivery of intelligence services depends
on public trust. Transparency, accountability, and obedience to the law are necessary
for establishing and sustaining confidence.
Conclusion
From the findings of the study, it seems intelligence agencies in Nigeria are powerless to
address the security situation in the nation as a result of Boko Haram's recent wave of
bombings across the entire nation, Movement Emancipation of the Niger-Delta (MEND),
Fulani herdsmen attacks, various cultist attacks in Rivers and Lagos states, and on-going
kidnapping in the country. However, a number of intricate and interconnected problems
might be blamed for the Nigerian intelligence system's inefficiency. Concern over various
security systems' corruption, the state of the economy, the intricacy of the border, and
some political elites' backing for the uprising.
Collaboration between intelligence agencies, law enforcement agencies, and other key
parties is necessary for the efficient operation of security agencies in Nigeria in order to
address these security concerns. Combating terrorism, banditry, and kidnapping will be
more effective if intelligence activities are shared and coordinated. The article concludes
that, it is important for the various security apparatuses to be data-driven and exchange
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
206
intelligence with one another in order to promote early response to any threat to the
security of citizens' lives and property.
Recommendations
Based on the conclusion of the study, various devices must exchange intelligence with
one another. The intelligence establishment should muster the courage to name political
leaders who are helping Boko Haram in order to coordinate their response cooperatively
and implement proper and effective border management. A combined intelligence center
should be established at the federal police headquarters, with branches at the police
headquarters in each of the states, as far as the Federal Government of Nigeria is
concerned. The Ministry of Cooperation and Integration in Africa, the Office of the
National Security Adviser, and the other country's armed forces and security agencies
may all be immediately connected to the joint centre. At least two specially trained
individuals from each of the nation's security agencies would make up the personnel of
the joint centre. The government should ensure that the joint intelligence centre will
receive the tools and instruction required for it to properly tackle the problem of arms
proliferation.
The study's suggestions are summed up as follows:
- Improve Information Sharing and Collaboration: Encourage cooperation and
communication among the many government organisations engaged in intelligence
collecting. This includes organisations in charge of law enforcement, intelligence,
defence, and security. Creating platforms and protocols for data sharing can assist
organize and streamline information for better decision-making.
- Invest in infrastructure and technology: By making investments in cutting-edge
technology solutions, Nigeria's data collection infrastructure would be upgraded and
modernized. Creating secure networks, data storage, and processing capabilities are
all part of this. Artificial intelligence and data analytics techniques can be used to
accelerate analysis and find patterns in massive datasets.
- Strengthen Cyber-security Measures: It is essential to safeguard data from online
dangers as more data is gathered and shared. To stop hacker attacks, data breaches,
and unauthorized access, strengthen the cyber-security infrastructure. Establish
secure communication routes for transferring critical information, conduct routine
security audits, and train staff on cyber-security best practices.
- Create policies for thorough data collection: To ensure compliance with privacy
regulations and safeguard individual rights, establish precise norms and methods for
data collection, storage, preservation, and destruction. In order to ensure that those
working on intelligence gathering understand the significance of data ethics and
privacy, more training should be given to them.
- Enhance Human Resources and Training: Invest in initiatives that will help
professionals who gather intelligence develop their skills. Giving them knowledge of
cutting-edge data analysis methods, information security protocols, and emerging
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
207
technology is part of this. Effective data collection depends on finding and keeping
qualified workers in the intelligence sector.
- Encourage global cooperation: Encourage alliances and collaborations with other
countries and organisations to take advantage of their knowledge and expertise in
intelligence collecting. This entails taking part in global discussions, sharing best
practices, and drawing on outside sources of intelligence to support domestic
initiatives.
In summary, implementing these suggestions will assist Nigeria in overcoming the
difficulties entailed in data collection for intelligence systems and national security.
Nigeria can boost its intelligence capabilities and guarantee the safety and security of its
inhabitants by investing in technology, boosting cyber-security, creating comprehensive
policies, enhancing human resources, and promoting international cooperation.
References
Akinsulure-Smith, A. M. (2020). The Security Ecosystem in Nigeria: Challenges and the
Way Forward. Conflict & Security Law: An International and Comparative Journal, 15(1),
1-30.
Akintoye, S., & Ayi, S. (2015). An examination of the intelligence and security strategies
of the Nigerian government. International Journal of Social and Administrative Sciences,
4(2), 99-109.
Albus, J. S. (1991). Outline for a theory of intelligence. IEEE Transactions on Systems,
Man, and Cybernetics, 21(3), 473-509
Alemika, E. E. (2005). Crime Statistics And Information Management In Nigerian Justice
And Security Systems in Etannibi E. O. Alemika And Innocent C. Chukwuma (Ed) Crime
And Policing In Nigeria: Challenges And Options Network On Police Reform In Nigeria
(NOPRIN).
Alemika, E. E. O. & Chuckwuma, I. C. (2001). Juvenile Justice Administration in Nigeria:
Philosophy and Practice, Lagos: Centre for Law Enforcement Education.
Ayamba, I. A. (2018). Identity management and national security: defining the problem
and outlining a solution for law enforcement in Nigeria. Introduction to peace and conflict:
security challenges and peace building in Nigeria
Beck, U. (2005). The Cosmopolitan State: Redefining Power in the Global Age.
International Journal of Politics, Culture & Society 18(34), 143159.
Bierly, P. E., Kessler, E. H., & Christensen, E. W. (2000). Organizational Leaning,
Knowledge and Wisdom. Journal of Organizational Change, 13(6), 595-618
Docobo, J. M. (2005). Community policing as the primary prevention strategy for
Homeland Security at the local law enforcement level. Monterrey, California. Naval
Postgraduate School.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
208
Epstein, G. J. (2015). Enhancing national security intelligence: Challenges and
opportunities. Cambridge University Press.
Giambastiani, E. P. & Jones, J. L. (2004). "Strategic Vision: The Military Challenge", Allied
Command Operations and Allied Command Transformation, p. 4.
Gutierrez, M. (2018). Proactive Data Activitism. In: Data Activism and Social Change.
Palgrave Studies in Communication for Social Change. Palgrave Pivot, Cham.
https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-319-78319-2 3
Hoppe, A., Seising, R., Nurnberger, A., & Wenzel, C. (2011). Wisdom the blurry top of
human cognition in the DIKW-model?
http://www.atlantispress.com/php/download_paper.php?id=2276. Downloaded on
2021/7/19
Iheriohanma, E. B. J., & Emenyonu, C. C. (2018). Synergic Relationship Between
Effective Information and Intelligence Needs Analysis, Utilization, and Security In Nigeria.
European Journal of Social Sciences Studies, 2(12).
Johnson, L. K. (2013). The Development of Intelligence Studies. Routledge
Companion to Intelligence Studies, Imprint Routledge, eBook ISBN9780203762721
Kekela, S., & Jana, S. (2019). Induction of Intelligence: An Overview of Current
Perspectives on Cognition and Emotion. International Journal of Cognitive Research in
Science, Engineering and Education, 7(3), 189-219.
Klir, G. J. (1992), Facets of Systems Science, Plenum, New York.
Lemu, T. (2017). Nigerian intelligence and security services: Challenges and prospects.
Journal of African Security and Development, 21(2), 193-213.
Lowenthal, M. M. (2000). Intelligence: from secrets to policy. Washington, DC: CQ Press.
Liew, A. (2007). Data, information, knowledge, and their interrelationships. Journal of
Knowledge Management Practice, 7, 2.
Mabogunje, O. (2018). Challenges to Intelligence Collection and s National Security in
Nigeria. International Journal of Security, Terrorism, and Society, 2(2), 95-102.
doi:10.20948/ijsts/2018/v2/i2/140
Marrin, S. (2004). Preventing Intelligence Failures by Learning from the Past.
International Journal of Intelligence and Counter Intelligence. 17(4), 655-672.
McCall, T. M., Bowers, N., & Westaway, M. (2019). A multidimensional overview of
intelligence from evolutionary to contemporary perspectives. International Journal of
Psychology, 54(6), 920-932.
Moritz, J. F., & Rheign, C. (2019). Theories of intelligence, surveillance, and security.
Oxford University Press.
Nadarajah, G., & Param, V. (2020). Cybersecurity: To enforce or educate? A critical
review. ICTACT Journal on Soft Computing, 10(3), 234-242. doi:
10.21917/ijsc.2020.0366
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
209
National Counterintelligence and Security Centre (2018). Intelligence Doctrine. Retrieved
from: https://www.dni.gov/ncsc/doctrine/intel-doctrine
Ndubuisi, O., Ikwuagwu, T. & Igboanusi, H. (2016). Challenges of Security and
Intelligence in Nigeria: Current Imperatives. Mediterranean Journal of Social Sciences,
7(5), 112-123
Oatley, G. (2017). Using Big Data to Improve Intelligence-Gathering and Analysis. The
MITRE Corporation. https://www.mitre.org/publications/technical-papers/using-big-
data-to-improve-intelligence-gathering-and-analysis
Odinkalu, C. A. (2005). When Did The Police Become (Y)Our Friend?: Changing Roles Of
Civil Society In Promoting Safety And Security In Nigeria In Etannibi E.O. Alemika And
Innocent C. Chukwuma (Ed) Crime And Policing In Nigeria: Challenges And Options
Network On Police Reform In Nigeria (NOPRIN)
Ogunkoya, E., Olagunju, O., & Adewumi, O. (2016). National security of Nigeria: An
appraisal of the nation’s intelligence and security system. International Journal of Social
Science and Humanity, 6(3), 196-201.
Oladun, F., & Ola, K. (2018). Nigeria’s intelligence and security system: Issues and
prospects. International Journal of Security Studies, 7(1), 8-19.
Oshita, O. O., Alumona I. M., & Onuoha, F. C. (2019). Conclusion: Rethinking Internal
Security Management in Nigeria. In: Oshita O., Alumona I., Onuoha F. (eds) Internal
Security Management in Nigeria. Palgrave Macmillan, Singapore.
https://doi.org/10.1007/978-981-13-8215-4_3
Oyeniran, O. A., Oyeniran, S. T. & Oyeniyi, J. A. (2019). Robust National Centralized
Database System for Identity Management and Security Control in Nigeria Annals.
Computer Science Series, 261 264
Oyewole, S. (2017). Making the Sky Relevant to Battle Strategy: Counterinsurgency and
the Prospects of Air Power in Nigeria Studies in Conflict & Terrorism. 40(3)
Permot-Leplay, E. (2020). China approach to privacy law: A third way between the US
and the EU? Penn State of journal of Law and International Affair; 8(1), 49.
Peter, G., Marrin, S., & Phythian, M. (2009). Intelligence Theory: Key Questions and
Debates. London: Routledge. [Google Scholar]
Peters, O. (2020). The primary focus of security and law enforcement in Nigeria: Mapping
out strategies to ensure national security. African Journal of Security Studies, 20(3), 74
91.
Phythian, M. (2008). Intelligence theory and theories of international relations: Shared
world or separate worlds? In Intelligence Theory, edited by Peter Gill, Stephen Marrin,
and Mark Phythian, Abingdon: Routledge, 2009. [Google Scholar]
Ratcliffe, J. H., & Walden, K. (2015). State Police and the Intelligence Centre: A Study of
Intelligence Flow to and From the Street. IALEIA JOURNAL10 Boba, Reports & Briefings
International Crisis Group http://www.crisisgroup.org/en/publication-type/reports.aspx
Items 1 - 10 of 17 Reports & Briefings. 2015 | 2014 | 2013
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 192-210
Intelligence system and national security in Nigeria: the challenges of data gathering
Olagoke Oluwafemi Awotayo, Adetola Omitola, Bolaji Omitola, Segun Lakin Oderinde
210
Sims, J. (2013). The Theory and Philosophy of Intelligence. Routledge Companion
to Intelligence Studies. Imprint Routledge, eBook ISBN9780203762721.
Smith, A. (2020). The Role of Intelligence Systems in National Security. International
Journal of Information Security and Privacy, 14(2), 38-46.
Umaru, B. (2018). Investigating issues in intelligence gathering in Nigeria. Heliyon,
4(11), e00950. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.heliyon.2018.e00950
Warner, M. (2017). “Wanted: A Definition of ‘Intelligence’.” Studies in Intelligence 46(3),
1822. [Google Scholar].
Will NIN solve identity management issues? https://guardian.ng/technology/will-nin-
solve-identity-management-issue
Wirtz, J. J. (2009). "The American Approach to Intelligence Studies", in L. K. Johnson
(ed.) Handbook of Intelligence. Oxford: Routledge, p.32
Zins, C. (2007). Conceptual approaches for defining data, information, and knowledge.
Journal of the American Society for Information Science and Technology.
https://doi.org/10.1002/asi.20508, 58(4), 479-493.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
211
INDIA’S ARCTIC POLICY:
DETERRENT AGAINST CHINA’S BELT AND ROAD INITIATIVE?
FERHAT CAGRI ARAS
ferhatcagriaras@ktu.edu.tr
Assistant Professor at Karadeniz Technical University (Turkey) in International Relations in the
faculty of economics and administrative sciences. His research focuses on South Asian
development policies, Indo-Pacific and Arctic. He is particularly interested in energy security and
Belt and Road Initiative (BRI). Recently, his work is focused on regional policies and security
strategies of Arctic with India. Dr Ferhat Cagri Aras also continues field studies and case studies
for the regional development programs of South Asia. ORCID: 0000-0003-2108-1981
YUCEL BULUT
yucelbulut@ktu.edu.tr
Karadeniz Technical University (Turkey), Lecturer in International Relations in the faculty of
economics and administrative sciences. His research focuses on South Asian history, politics and
human right issue of minorities as well as refugee problems in Turkiye and India. Recently, his
work is focused on Arctic’s Historical and cultural roots in India and South Asia. Dr Yucel Bulut
also continues field and case studies for the regional conflicts of South Asia. ORCID: 0000-0003-
1225-5249
Abstract
This study aims to analyse India’s Arctic policy, along with its historical background, and
discusses whether it has a deterrent structure against Chinese policies in the Arctic. Typically,
innovation programs are instrumental methods for countries to develop their economies.
However, driven by apprehensions that China’s Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) project may
potentially impact the autonomy of other nations in the region, India has assumed a
supporting role within the Arctic context in relation to China. In the international arena, it has
become evident that other countries can be alternative allies against China’s foreign policies.
In this study, employing qualitative research methods, an in-depth examination of the
historical background of India’s Arctic policy has been conducted, encompassing a
comprehensive literature review. Subsequently, using a comparative analysis method, these
policies have been evaluated by juxtaposing various facets of the policies with analogous
policies pursued by other nations. Finally, a comprehensive regional and international data
analysis has been executed to assess the ramifications and potential outcomes of China’s Belt
and Road Initiative (BRI) within the region. This approach has facilitated a nuanced
comprehension of India’s role in the Arctic and the rationale underpinning India’s stance vis-
à-vis the policies pursued by China.
Keywords
Arctic, India, China, Belt and Road Initiative (BRI), Make in India
Resumo
O presente estudo tem por objetivo analisar a política da Índia para o Ártico, bem como os
seus antecedentes históricos, e discutir se esta tem uma estrutura de dissuao contra as
políticas chinesas no Ártico. Normalmente, os programas de inovação são métodos
instrumentais para os países desenvolverem as suas economias. No entanto, devido a receios
de que o projeto chinês da Iniciativa Uma Faixa, Uma Rota (BRI) possa ter um impacto
potencial na autonomia de outras nações da região, a Índia assumiu um papel de apoio no
contexto do Ártico em relação à China. Na arena internacional, tornou-se evidente que outros
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
212
países podem ser aliados alternativos contra as políticas externas da China. Neste estudo,
que utiliza métodos de investigação qualitativos, foi efectuada uma análise aprofundada dos
antecedentes históricos da política indiana para o Ártico, incluindo uma revisão exaustiva da
literatura. Posteriormente, utilizando um método de análise comparativa, estas políticas foram
avaliadas através da justaposição de várias facetas com políticas análogas adoptadas por
outras nações. Por último, foi efectuada uma análise exaustiva de dados regionais e
internacionais para avaliar as ramificações e os potenciais resultados da Iniciativa Uma Faixa,
Uma Rota (BRI) da China na região. Esta abordagem facilitou uma compreensão matizada do
papel da Índia no Ártico e a lógica subjacente à posição da Índia face às políticas seguidas
pela China.
Palavras chave
Ártico, Índia, China, Iniciativa "Uma Faixa, Uma Rota" (BRI), "Make in India.
How to cite this article
Aras, Ferhat Cagri; Bulut, Yucel (2023). India’s Arctic Policy: Deterrent Against China’s Belt and
Road Initiative?. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April
2024. Consulted [online] in date of last view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.9
Article received on May 20, 2022 and accepted on August 22, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
213
INDIA’S ARCTIC POLICY:
DETERRENT AGAINST CHINA’S BELT AND ROAD INITIATIVE?
FERHAT CAGRI ARAS
YUCEL BULUT
Introduction
The Arctic is increasingly valuable in the world due to its strategic and economic
importance, natural resources, scientific research opportunities, new sea routes, and
environmental security. Recently, there has been a considerable increase in the number
of countries interested in developments and activities in the Arctic. This concern does not
only cover the eight countries with sovereign territories within the Arctic Circle; many
countries that are observers of the Arctic Council, which are not directly connected to the
Arctic but seek commercial opportunities in this region, are also trying to increase their
activities in the Arctic.
The changes brought about by climate change in the Arctic allow for more oil, gas, and
other natural resources to be discovered and more opportunities for commercial shipping,
fishing, and tourism. However, these changes can also negatively affect the Arctic and
remote regions. While the eight Arctic states closely control activities in this region today,
observer states (Germany, Netherlands, Poland, United Kingdom, France, Spain, China,
India, Italy, Japan, South Korea, Singapore, and Switzerland) outside the Arctic Council
have established their presence in the region through their observatories since 2019.
These states have launched regional research stations, evaluated its resources, and
identified new research areas in politics, law, and diplomacy with states. They have also
worked to develop trade and economic relations by making the Northern Sea Route
suitable for transportation.
Countries outside the Arctic, such as India and China, which have commercial and
strategic interests, are in contact with this region for fear of being excluded from the
management of the unused resources of the Arctic. India’s interest in the Arctic began
when it recognized rising sea levels as a global problem due to melting Arctic glaciers.
Likewise, China commenced transferring the BRI route towards the North Sea, aiming to
expand its innovation program network and hinterland more swiftly and securely. The
climate change of the monsoon has created severe food insecurity in India, while rising
sea levels have flooded the subcontinent’s vast coastal roads, putting many natural
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
214
structures at risk. Although India’s scientific purpose was initially for research, with the
increase in commercial opportunities, the region has become an area where India should
engage in commercial relationships. The belief that not being included in the Arctic would
harm India’s global interests has also been questioned recently due to the contradictory
and controversial views of Indian scholars. It is crucial to explain and clarify India’s
interest in the Arctic with a holistic perspective in line with emerging engagements, to
see the limitations of India’s interest in the region, and to understand its rivalry with
China in the Arctic.
Since December 2020, the government of India, with input from academics and
stakeholders, has taken a step towards making India’s Arctic Policy an official
government target. Likewise, China had a White Book (The State Council Information
Office of the People’s Republic of China, 2018) prepared for this region in previous
periods. In this context, India and China are competitive in economic cooperation,
transportation and connectivity, international cooperation, and national capacity building.
Since India’s initiatives are not yet fully clarified, they can be considered a working draft.
However, within the scope of China’s 2030 vision (The World Bank, 2013), it has included
the Arctic in all its long-term plans and programs, including the Polar Silk Road (PSR) in
the Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) and regional initiatives, supporting this position.
With this understanding, this article analyses India’s initiatives in the Arctic, the historical
origins of the policies followed, and whether the ground movements of the government’s
foreign policy regarding the Arctic can rival China’s Arctic policy, both at the regional and
global level. On the one hand, the initiatives of both countries are evaluated in the context
of the interests of their innovation programs. On the other hand, the traces of global
competition in the Arctic are discussed. Before these inferences, in the first part, the
historical ties of India with the Arctic region and the logical grounds for these ties are
discussed. The fact that the references made while searching for historical roots with the
region of India are based on Tilak (1903) comes from the desire to prove that the
relations between the Arctic and South Asia are not a new phenomenon but have a
historical basis. In the second part, what kind of effort India has made to improve its
relations with the region, how it has tried to use scientific research as a soft power policy,
and how its commercial and economic ties with this region are discussed on an analytical
basis. The last part discusses the possible future global opportunities expected in the
Arctic and what kind of foreign policy China follows to take advantage of these
opportunities. It has been debated whether India can be seen as a competitor in
balancing the expansionist foreign policy of China in the Arctic. To be a part of the
commercial opportunities that will emerge in a conjuncture where the Arctic’s growth and
life are more possible, the article discusses what kind of opportunities India can have
under the Make in India program and how it can evaluate these opportunities from the
regional context to the global level. It is crucial to analyse the international competitive
areas of both states.
Exploring India’s strategy for securing its interests and opportunities in the Arctic,
measuring its ability to seize opportunities for regional cooperation, and understanding
how it is coping with difficulties are all critical in demonstrating India’s capabilities in
foreign policy. This research will directly address the deficiencies in understanding India’s
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
215
Arctic policy and analysing the state policy. Analysing the existing forms of cooperation
in the region will also contribute to understanding the causes and origins of confusion
and disagreement in the literature.
1. Historical Background
India’s first bilateral relations with the Arctic began when India, as part of the British
Empire, signed the Svalbard Agreement in 1920 (Agarwala, 2021, p. 14). This
agreement, which entered into force in 1925, was the first agreement in which all
signatories allowed the same rightful use of all resources in the Arctic. However,
according to this treaty, the utilization of various resources and acquired products was
solely by the administrations established within the framework of the Svalbard draft. This
agreement also allowed for the militarization of the region. In this case, when another
state intervened, it unveiled the vulnerable and exploitable aspects of the area. Due to
this situation, India, like other states that are party to the agreement, stayed away from
the Arctic region for a long time. For this reason, India continued all of its scientific
activities related to the poles at the South Pole, Antarctica.
India first sent its research team to Antarctica in 1981 to study physical and
environmental changes. The exclusive economic zone problems of that period led India
to work at the South Pole at that time. Therefore, India began its studies on the poles in
Antarctica for scientific studies at the Dakshin Gangotri in 1983, then with the Maitri in
1989, and the Bharati research station in 2012 (Agarwala, 2021, p. 14). The expeditions
to Antarctica were based on scientific, economic, strategic, and political prospects. During
this period, India’s expeditions were designed to take advantage in case it became a
possible mining and trade centre; to conduct scientific research to examine climate
changes; to determine the effects of Antarctica on monsoons; and to take precautions in
case of a possible climate change (Chaturvedi, 1986, p. 360). As a nation on the rise in
the political arena, these efforts have provided India with essential access to international
forums when required. This strategic evolution has enabled India to establish and
underscore its influential standing, particularly in remote diplomatic ventures.
Although Antarctica did not receive much attention until the beginning of the 2000s and
was valued as a study area afterward, there was no development in the Arctic for India
during this period. After 2007, the decreasing snow and glaciers in the Arctic began to
be measured, and the plans to connect the poles and the rest of the world globally
increased in importance. As a result of the discoveries made after partnership studies in
the political field, the growing India had much-needed access to international forums (A.
Sinha et al., 2007, p. 880).
Until the mid-2000s, Antarctica was studied and visited historically by scientists from
various countries, while the North Pole did not receive sufficient attention until 2007. As
a result of the efforts initiated in 2007 as the “4th International Polar Year”, the shrinking
snow and ice cover in the polar regions brought with it the global connection between
the poles and the rest of the world, the resilience of local lands to environmental and
social change, and the efforts to explore the depths of the poles (Kruptik, 2011, p. 525).
With a knowledge base of scientific achievements in Antarctica, Indian scientists camped
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
216
in a research village on the island of Spitsbergen in 2007 (Khare, 2008, p. 442). Then,
in 2008, India established a research station called Himadri in Ny-Alesund to work on ice
science and marine research (Agarwala, 2021). The main focus of the work at that time
was to examine the relationship between the Arctic climate and the Indian monsoon,
primarily by analysing the rates of change in climate change and the size of glaciers.
Unlike today’s commercial and strategic partnerships, the relations of that period were
generally focused on obtaining scientific data. However, this scientific focus also helped
India become a full Ny-Alesund Science Managers Committee (NySMAC) member (Khare,
2008).
While the Antarctic Treaty of 1959 helped recognize Antarctica as a region for science
and cooperation, it should only be used for peaceful purposes and not become the scene
or object of international conflict. Studies and interests in the Arctic have been equally
important. Most regions surrounding the Arctic are under member states’ control.
However, with the possibility of opening new and shorter sea routes through the region,
the Arctic Sea has gradually become a hotbed of international conflict. In addition, the
Arctic’s natural resources, such as oil, gas, and minerals, have made it a conflict zone,
leading to increased militarization (Chaturvedi, 2014, p. 75).
India’s growing scientific participation and financial assistance in Arctic research led to
its election to the International “Arctic Science Committee” Commissioner in 2012. For
India, these studies were not isolated developments but are part of its global economic
interests, which form the main focus of its approach to the Arctic. Today, India’s global
vision of the Arctic is scientific in orientation. This situation is akin to an autobiography;
it is an inextricably complex situation where India must write its policies from its
perspective, adopt a foreign policy understanding, and have it accepted by the world. As
a result, no state can claim that its foreign policy is purely selfless. Every state claims its
foreign policy is the most humane and logical understanding. However, India’s choices
regarding Arctic policy should be viewed as political self-interest and a rational choice
between scientific idealism and the reality of economic and strategic issues. India’s Arctic
Policy can gain greater significance by asserting influence in a borderless region. This can
be achieved by adopting a reasoned foreign policy approach through multilateral
competition, dispersing regional issues rather than consolidating them within a single
area.
The theses and claims defended in this text form the basis of India’s existence in the
Arctic region. Some researchers claim that India’s interest in the Arctic dates back to
pre-colonial times (Zaikov & Bhagwat, 2022, p. 265), (Kumar, 2019, p. 115), (Saran,
2013). Recent references to India’s historical ties with the Arctic prove this claim. In
particular, during the SAGA-3 Conference held in Delhi, Bal Gangadhar’s work was
referenced, which traced the origins of India’s ties with the Arctic region back to the early
20th century (Science & Geopolitics of Arctic-Antarctic-Himalaya, 2015). Tilak (1903),
one of the crucial figures in India’s freedom struggle, explained how India viewed the
Arctic in his work and emphasized why Indian history and culture are essential for the
Arctic. Tilak claimed that the Aryans lived in the Arctic historically and later migrated to
Europe and the Indian subcontinent (Tilak, 1903). It is a fact that Tilak tried to establish
a connection between the Arctic region and India by spreading this idea. Another
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
217
prominent issue discussed at the SAGA-3 Conference held in Delhi is the thesis that India,
which signed the Spitsbergen Agreement in 1920 during British rule, is not foreign to the
Arctic. At this conference, Gupta and Sinha (U. K. Sinha & Gupta, 2015) stated that India
had adopted a non-colonial foreign policy understanding based on racial unity for its
Arctic Policy. Similarly, Chaturvedi (2014), at the same conference, referred to the Arctic
roots of India and Tilak’s book, saying that the people of the region had a place in Indian
history and that this historical structure was connected with the distant regions in the
north of the Eurasian continent (Science & Geopolitics of Arctic-Antarctic-Himalaya,
2015).
Despite all these historical root-seeking searches, India’s current presence and
involvement in the Arctic are reasonably recent, about 15 years. India’s participation in
developments in the Arctic is not very active, as it is far from the region and has little
influence. However, as Tilak (1903) states, it is interesting to relate to contemporary
Indian foreign policy priorities. When India cannot find a ground for a close relationship
in foreign policy, it often turns to historical materialism. The main reason behind Tilak’s
Vedic presence and means of establishing racial unity for India to connect with the region
stems from the fact that India had almost no political relations with the region except for
the past 15 years (Sinha, 2020). Linking contemporary foreign policy issues with India’s
cultural and civilizational heritage has also emerged frequently in recent discussions and
discourses, especially regarding the Indian foreign policy of the Bharatiya Janata Party
(BJP) government led by Narendra Modi. The Modi government, which seeks historical
background from its relations, follows the same path in its Arctic Policy and tries to claim
rights by finding a link from historical roots to be effective (Government of India, 2022).
The BJP government employed this historical bond-building strategy in 2014 to improve
its relations with Israel, even before the energy security talks with Central Asian
countries. Therefore, the reference to Tilak (1903) can also be seen as an attempt to
establish a historical link to gain power and claim rights. The fact that there is no other
source related to this racial unity and connection except Tilak’s book, which is written in
a language far from scientific reality, and that only inferences can be drawn from Tilak’s
ideas support this argument (Tilak, 1903). However, this viewpoint contradicts India’s
foreign policy interests in certain aspects. Gokhale argues that the reference to the
imaginary lines of China’s BRI project and the BJP government’s foreign policy perception
regarding free movement undermine India’s interest in pursuing this historical link
(Gokhale, 2021). Nonetheless, creating an official Arctic Policy of India demonstrates that
India has officially adopted a regional foreign policy understanding and has a roadmap
for future actions.
2. India’s Search for Historical Links to the Arctic: Informal Links to
Official Politics
India does not have a culture of institutionalized doctrinal approaches, often called official
papers (Sinha & Gupta, 2015, p. 112). This is because its infrastructure only works in
specific sectors and produces policy outputs. As a result, official foreign policy outputs on
any issue are usually improvised and have the nature of a roadmap, but their outcomes
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
218
do not consistently achieve their intended purposes. For this reason, India’s political
decisions are strongly influenced by the political elite and bureaucracy.
There has been no official document on India’s national security nor severe public
pressure to create one. The report completed in 2022 on the Arctic is a publication, not
a roadmap, and is produced for propaganda. Despite low interest in public and policy
circles, India needs to play an active role in the Arctic Council and engage actively in
diplomacy for regional politics. This involves more than just organizing irregular briefings,
papers, and conferences. To be effective in developing other regions, quickly setting the
country’s economy, and using the Indian diaspora effectively, the government has
established new units in various ministries to work in these areas and follow an effective
way in foreign policy.
However, vital interrelated perspectives can be used as policy tools. For example, it is
essential to search for economic opportunities in maritime routes, develop natural
resources, and create a policy tool in which the financial interests of the regional states
will be observed. Similarly, it is essential to establish a coordination unit between the
Ministry of Earth Sciences (MoES) and the Ministry of External Affairs (MoEA), as well as
a cooperation and coordination unit to develop cross-border science and technological
cooperation, to establish an effective instrumental structure in policies related to the
Arctic. An Arctic policy that ignores security developments in the Arctic and emphasizes
scientific developments refers to India’s soft power capacity. However, a foreign policy
that includes the creation of an intelligent power capacity may result in India’s maximum
benefit in the long run.
There were several disagreements before the publication of an official Arctic Policy
document outlining what foreign policy instruments India should implement regarding
the Arctic. Parmar claimed that India did not have the resources to make a significant
initiative in the Arctic and suggested that India could participate in the Arctic with
observer status and be involved in resource management through working groups
(Parmar, 2020, p. 6). Similarly, Saran (2013) advocated cooperation with the Arctic
Council and sustainable resource cooperation with regional countries (Policy Watch,
2021). Kumar aimed to make India a centre of competition by establishing various
cooperations with states with good relations and with states in the region that do not
have the power to provide capacity, technology, financial support, and incentives to
protect the ecosystem in the Arctic (Kumar, 2019, p. 116). These ideas of Kumar might
be a reasonable proposition in a large-scale global political order. Notably, participating
in scientific activities in the Arctic and trying to cooperate with countries in the region
may strengthen India’s regional role in the Himalayas and bring positive political attitudes
towards improving cooperation with scientific workouts.
India’s Arctic engagement has been essential to its bilateral relations with Norway over
the past decade, particularly in trade, investment, and technology transfer in maritime,
hydroelectric, and ocean mining sectors. Since its establishment, Norway has been
India’s leading partner in the Arctic. Norway’s partnership with India has spread across
many areas rather than being a strategic alliance specific to the Arctic (Kumar, 2019, p.
123). For example, the fishing project that started in Kerala continues in many sectors
with joint efforts, and the same spiral of relationships is reflected in scientific research in
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
219
the Arctic. Additionally, both countries have explicitly supported each other globally since
the 1950s.
In March 2022, India published its Arctic Policy, aiming to develop cooperation with the
resource-rich and rapidly transforming the Arctic. Titled “India’s Arctic Policy: Building a
Partnership for Sustainable Development,” the policy is built on six key areas: Science,
Climate and Environmental Protection, Economic and Human Development,
Transportation and Connectivity, Governance and International Cooperation, and
National Capacity Building (Government of India, 2022). The most striking aspect of this
policy is its goal to combat climate change and protect the environment in a region
warming three times faster than the rest of the world. The Minister of Earth Sciences,
Jitendra Singh, made this policy public. However, it is worth noting that the Ministry of
Earth Sciences, not the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, announced the policy, indicating that
relevant units and ministries have not yet cooperated on this concerning India’s foreign
policy. This suggests the view that the policy was created without explicit collaboration.
The Arctic, rich in mineral and oil resources, has recently gained strategic importance for
many states due to its numerous shipping routes. However, according to a report by the
Manohar Institute, the adverse effects of climate change affect the availability of mineral
and hydrocarbon resources and transform global shipping routes (Bisen, 2022, p. 6). In
this regard, India has included plans to improve its science and research capabilities and
deploy space technology to align its research with the priorities of the Arctic. India has
been examining climate changes in the Arctic since 2012, including determining the
melting route of glaciers, making it one of the few countries with comprehensive
information for calculating and researching new global shipping routes (‘The Indian
Express, 2022). India aims to use this information to analyse better the effects of melting
glaciers on international shipping routes, energy security, and mineral wealth
exploitation. With this roadmap, India also aims to establish the infrastructure to
effectively engage with China on a significant scale through new trade routes. Moreover,
India seeks to examine the connections and relations between the polar regions and the
Himalayas and has shared the outline of the studies required to increase its national
capacity by forming the basis of essential infrastructure works.
Countries like India and China have established closer relations and alliances with states
in the current Arctic. India opened Himadri (Ministry of Earth Sciences of India, 2008),
the only regional research station, in 2008, demonstrating substantial efforts to promote
scientific research and various projects and investments. However, despite establishing
the Norwegian Programme for Research Cooperation with India (INDNOR) (Ministry of
Foreign Affairs, 2018) to promote bilateral research and cooperation with Norway, India
does not have sufficient infrastructure and equipment to be more effective. India plans
to increase its scientific research activities in the Arctic by purchasing a Pole Research
Tool. The National Centre for Polar and Oceanic Research (NCPOR) has collaborated with
the Fesco transportation group (AK&M, 2020) to develop a regional transportation
network and provide icebreaker vehicles. Initially, the NCPOR started working in
Antarctica. With new contracts, India aims to increase its scientific research output in the
region and carry out many cooperation activities with the countries in the Arctic (Zaikov
& Bhagwat, 2022, p. 263).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
220
India’s official Arctic Policy, published in March 2022, demonstrates its commitment to
combating climate change and protecting the environment in the rapidly transforming
Arctic region. However, India seems to prioritize environmental and scientific potential
more among the observer states, with some reservations about engagement and borders
to support these factors. This could be due to the importance of agriculture in the Indian
economy’s dependency on monsoons and the country’s long coastline with a high
population, which makes climatic changes in this region a development that will threaten
the coastal states the most, including India.
In the field of economy, particularly in energy, India attempts to establish a strong
relationship with the region through its ties with Russia. Since the start of the Ukraine
war, India has been purchasing the cheapest energy from Russia, making their
relationship in the energy sector stable and longstanding. India has signed agreements
with Russia’s leading oil and gas companies to continue their relationship in the Arctic,
which includes cooperation in joint production and offshore exploration. India’s Oil and
Natural Gas Corporation (ONGC) has a significant stake in Russia’s Vankor oil field.
Moreover, India is the co-executive director of many Arctic observer countries’ projects
and has adopted a foreign policy approach to pursue its strategic partnership in the
context of American sanctions with these agreements and partnerships.
Diversifying energy imports always requires compatibility with a strong state and taking
a stand in conflicts. This approach enabled India to avoid the Countering America’s
Adversaries Though Sanctions Act (CAATSA) sanctions without harm. The diplomatic
steps taken to obtain the maximum benefit from the region’s energy resources and
natural mines also necessitate continuing this understanding. Mineral resources such as
gold, nickel, copper, granite, and uranium in the Arctic region are crucial for producing
high-tech products, including nuclear energy and mobile phones, the primary source of
raw materials India needs to advance its Make in India Initiative. Increasing cooperation
and alliance efforts with the region may also be constructive in this respect for the future
of the Make in India program.
Observing the Arctic has become crucial for India to have a say in the region. Typically,
the most effective way to propose a project or work in the Arctic is through an Arctic or
permanent participating member. India’s funding and support are limited, and any
opinion, statement, or document presented by India in the Arctic Council meetings
requires approval. India’s lack of veto power in the United Nations is similar to the power
wielded by states with veto power, such as Russia. India may need the support of one or
more conditions to make any progress in the Arctic, which would mean entering into a
limited relationship with the region. However, commercial competition with Russia and
Sino-Russian cooperation makes it difficult for India to have a say in the council. While
Norway could potentially support India, its tense relationship with Russia and China
makes Norway hesitant to keep any initiatives favouring India.
Nevertheless, the council is responsible for broader regulations governing maritime
routes and resources. Enjoying these general rights and influences alongside other Asian
observers can prevent the division of the Arctic’s resources and decision-making.
Furthermore, this obstruction is not limited to the region’s states but includes countries
with few commercial relations.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
221
The only thing clear in this scenario is that India, like other Asian observers, requires
energy, new markets, and resources. However, China’s increasing efficiency makes it a
more significant commercial threat and a more considerable danger to itself.
Consequently, China aims to establish global partnerships to control the Arctic, as
demonstrated by its Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) project. India’s dream of establishing
hegemony in the region by adopting a similar stance could damage its relations with
Arctic states, resulting in distrust of indigenous rights and weakening India’s global
position. A more realistic approach for India would be to avoid openly partnering with the
region to resolve territorial disputes and focus on inclusion in a legal framework.
Regardless of the circumstances, India must continue to create a favourable environment
for itself. As the Arctic’s commercial potential grows, there is general agreement that
India will not be able to reap as many gains and benefits as China, Japan, and South
Korea (Zaikov & Bhagwat, 2022, p. 270). This strengthens the argument that India
should focus on energizing science and environmental issues. Additionally, developed
countries tend to impose various sanctions on developing countries to take responsibility
for reducing their carbon emissions. Given that India is engaged in similar activities, a
more radical stance towards Arctic resource exploration and extraction activities may not
be wise. Despite the lack of significant economic gains, India can still reap some benefits
in real terms. Today, India’s goal continues to follow the sustainable development path
shared by most Arctic actors. Efforts to increase India’s influence in the region should
take a more holistic and inclusive stance by presenting environmental arguments against
the materialist approach. The growing Chinese presence and influence could encourage
other states to attract global attention to the Arctic. It is of great importance that this
attitude turns into radical steps to prevent the Arctic targets that China will address within
the scope of the BRI project, offset the concerns India has regarding the BRI, and
mitigate any unfavourable consequences that might arise.
3. Quests to Stabilize China in the Arctic: Can India’s Arctic Policy
Restrain China?
China’s engagement in the Arctic is driven by long-term economic opportunities and the
desire to establish a platform for scientific research. The Arctic’s shorter and more reliable
shipping route, easy access to natural resources, and climate change considerations have
prompted China to become involved (Lim, 2021, p. 40). Following an extended diplomatic
initiative, China’s inclusion in the Arctic Council as an observer in 2013 could be
considered a late decision, given its potential contribution to the Arctic’s international
decisions. The primary reason for granting observer status to China and five other states
at the cabinet meeting in Kiruna was to strengthen the position of the Arctic Council and
ensure its credibility and legitimacy (Ingimundarson, 2014, p. 190). As a non-Arctic
actor, China’s participation in the council as an observer provides an ideal way for China
to gain authorized access to the governance and decision-making process of the Arctic.
Although observer states are often perceived as weak due to the lack of voting rights in
the Arctic Council’s decision-making process, China’s observer status is expected to
provide significant benefits and influence on the Arctic Council without setting its future
agendas for the Arctic (Chen, 2012, p. 366).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
222
Furthermore, China regards the Arctic Council as a critical policy forum for addressing
Arctic-related issues. In its efforts to join the Arctic Council, China adopted a rigid and
stable foreign policy approach, despite facing complex diplomatic challenges
(Pursiainen
et al., 2021, p. 36). China applied to join the council four times from 2006 to 2013 and
was initially held in an ad-hoc status because it did not meet several admission
procedures observed within the council. Many of these procedures continue to form the
basis for significant challenges regarding China’s interests in the Arctic today.
The fact that significant issues regarding China’s interest in the Arctic have increased in
recent times necessitates a comparative analysis of China’s Arctic ambitions and a
discussion of the interests of Arctic states in the literary discourse (Andersson, 2021, p.
13). The existing literature contains numerous ideas about China’s Arctic ambitions.
China’s White Paper on the Arctic has not changed this literature and its views; on the
contrary, it further divides the existing literature into idealists and pragmatists alike.
However, it is helpful to place those who interpret China’s Arctic policy in the literature
by generalizing the literature as collaborative and pragmatists who interpret China’s
Arctic policy as deductive and use these policies in the right place.
In the White Paper, China is an essential stakeholder in the Arctic. Chinese Deputy
Foreign Minister Kong Xuanyou stated at a press conference on the publication of the
White Paper that China adopted two basic policies as an Arctic stakeholder (The State
Council Information Office of the People’s Republic of China, 2018). Xuanyou explained
that the first policy is China’s borders, and the other is not ignoring China. He added that
the behaviour of Chinese organizations and individuals in the Arctic respects international
law and relevant laws and that China also accepts that it is a country outside this region.
However, he stated that no regional security and order could be established without
China (The State Council Information Office of the People’s Republic of China, 2018).
Nevertheless, these statements do not necessarily reflect China’s participation as an
observer state or its absolute acceptance of the Arctic Council’s stake and interests in
the Arctic. Like other observer states in the Arctic Council, China is involved in managing
global environmental issues, taking advantage of the economic potential of the Arctic,
and protecting its commercial interests (Hossain et al., 2019, p. 4).
The natural conditions and climate changes in the Arctic directly impact China’s climate
system and ecological environment (Chater, 2016, p. 176). Therefore, China closely
monitors interregional and global issues in the Arctic. These issues are crucial for the
existence and well-being of all countries and peoples. Although the effects of climate
change can harm China’s economic growth, they can also jeopardize the political stability
of the Chinese Communist Party, which relies on robust economic growth as the basis of
its strength (Lim, 2021, p. 44). Moreover, China’s broad interest in utilizing the Arctic’s
energy potential is well-known and depends on abundant energy resources. As the
world’s largest energy consumer, China needs a continuous energy source to sustain its
economic growth. The Arctic’s untapped energy resources will help China diversify its
resources and supply (Liu, 2017, p. 62).
Additionally, China views the shipping sector as a vital part of the Arctic’s economic future
and the North Sea route as the golden route for shipping to the region. This route is the
shortest shipping route connecting Europe and North America. Since 2016, the most
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
223
noteworthy advancement that China has witnessed in global politics is the development
of its trade routes within the framework of the BRI. China has mobilized all its energy for
the security of these routes and has created a separate security strategy for each region
where the route passes. Within the context of selling its production products to the world,
BRI finds itself with a rival having an alternative policy on the North Sea route.
The security of China’s foreign trade currently passes through the Straits of Malacca and
the Suez Strait, where traffic capacity is at its peak (Gavrilov & Kripakova, 2017, p. 74).
In this context, China, which aims to expand the BRI to the poles, plans to carry out its
transportation services, especially between the eastern coasts of North America, through
this region. This new route is expected to be 40% shorter than the Suez and Panama
Canal routes (Chen, 2012, p. 360). The North Sea route also provides a shorter route to
reach countries in the north-eastern region of China. In this respect, the North Sea route
gives China a policy imperative to dominate a new alternative route. This imperative also
shows that China’s Arctic interests extend beyond its geographical boundaries as it
emerges as a global power (Lim, 2021, p. 51). The White Paper on China’s Arctic Policy
was published at a time when these concerns arose.
Chinese culture generally does not summarize policies in writing unless it is necessary or
in its interest to do so. Unlike the great Western powers, China has only published official
and translated White Papers on urgent and important policy issues in recent years (Brady,
2017, p. 121). Therefore, the publication of the White Paper demonstrates that the Arctic
is important to Chinese policymakers. Based on its preface, China’s White Paper aims to
dispel the negative perception of China’s Arctic interests in the international community
and serve as a guiding document for coordination between government agencies. In this
respect, this document, which is entirely different from the paper published by India, is
vital for all state institutions to work effectively. Given that at least 17 government
agencies are involved in China’s Arctic affairs, China’s policymaking and execution
processes are broad and complex. Since there is no specialized agency or unit to carry
out China’s Arctic Policy, authority has been left to a few government agencies on
different subjects. This will require proper coordination to overcome bureaucracy and
achieve a common goal (Brady, 2017, p. 141).
Since China needs to have a deeper understanding of the Arctic to ensure its participation
in the region, it is apparent that the goals emphasized by China are an inseparable part
of its interest-based foreign policy tool. It is a known fact that every state tries to justify
its policies based on a justified basis to subsidize its interests and put them on an
objective basis. In this respect, China’s relationship with the Arctic does not appear to be
a challenge to the structure of the international community; on the contrary, China aims
to promote equality with other great powers as it rises without disturbing the global
balance of power. On the other hand, this foreign policy tool is perceived as part of the
Polar Silk Vision.
China sees it as a new alternative route to its grand strategy of connecting the Arctic to
the BRI. Given the BRI’s idea of ensuring economic security by guaranteeing China’s
trade routes through improved connectivity and trade flow between Asia, Europe, and
Africa, it also requires China to synchronize its development actions and plans for
maritime cooperation in advancing the BRI. In this context, China announced this vision
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
224
to the world public opinion with a document published in 2017, which included a vision
and plan that expanded its economic corridors to Central Asia, the Balkans, Russia,
Europe, and North America. In this regard, China calls the White Paper the first official
policy document that sets out the Polar Silk Road (PSR) Vision regarding the development
of Arctic shipping routes (Loh, 2021, p. 175). According to this document, China
recognizes cultural and inferential problems in the relations of the Arctic states with a
state that is not in this region. Nevertheless, it is argued that the BRI project could
succeed even in the absence of China (Ang, 2019). In this context, China’s admission to
the Arctic Council as an observer aims to increase its political and economic influence in
the region to ensure that China’s interests are equally considered and respected.
China’s diplomacy with Arctic states demonstrates that the Northern Silk Road, with the
characteristics of the Belt and Road Initiative’s overarching grand strategy, is an
indispensable target. The diplomatic jargon that Chinese officials use when describing
BRI principles infers that China aims to facilitate global trade and economic integration
in the context of the BRI and Silk Road vision (Clarke, 2017, p. 75). As the Polar Silk
Road (PSR) enables China to diversify its sea routes and reduce travel time and fuel
costs, it further increases its interest, considering the importance of opening Arctic
shipping routes to revive China’s export-based economy. Since 2016, the state-owned
China Ocean Shipping Company (COSCO) has sent freighters to the Arctic. Deals for
powerful icebreaking ships that can break through glaciers instantly following current
routes show China’s commercial and economic interests.
China’s PSR vision began before the White Paper announced various cooperation
initiatives with Arctic states. For example, China and Russia started jointly producing
liquefied natural gas on Yamal Island. China’s national oil company was involved in the
project through the China Silk Road Fund. In addition, China financially supported the
LNG project in the Gyan Peninsula. China has also invested in natural resources and
minerals in both Yamal Island and various regions. China is currently jointly conducting
technology and data operations on PSR with Finland and Norway, which also economically
supports their railway projects.
All these steps show China’s efforts to intensify its relations and investments in Arctic
states, reflecting its strategic priority in the region. However, Chinese investments in
infrastructure projects throughout the PSR naturally raise concerns about the future of
Arctic security. Chinese construction companies’ interest in expanding three airports in
the Arctic has met severe opposition in Denmark. Similarly, Chinese investment in the
deep-water port in Sweden was withdrawn due to concerns about the environmental
impact and national security risks associated with the project (Lim, 2021, p. 53).
Moreover, Chinese investments in the Arctic have been criticized for their lack of
transparency and disclosure. Allegedly, these investments are often financed by the
state, and the nature of these investments, misrepresentations, distortions, and
differences in value reported to foreign media, along with the environment that has been
blurred to avoid possible competition and to provide manoeuvring for China, naturally
disturb other states in the global environment (Yin et al., 2020, p. 390).
Although no Chinese investment in the Arctic has defaulted, the possibility of Chinese
intervention in the region, if there is potential debt in the future, raises’ questions. Given
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
225
the cyclical concern that China may seize control of strategic assets of indebted countries
when they fail to pay their debt, including taking over management of infrastructure
investments as part of the Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) project, China’s interest in
financing the Arctic raises concerns about the sustainability and fragility of their
investments. While China’s White Paper attempts to alleviate these concerns, the
absence of a constructive dialogue with the Arctic states highlights the need for close
relationships with other states to balance China.
In this respect, Arctic states may consider preventing the deterrence of China’s BRI
project and viewing India as a competitor and balancing factor for China. India, like
China, is an out-of-regional state and the only state in the world that competes with
China regarding population. Needing external resources to develop its economy, India
has faced a serious need for help within the scope of the Make in India Initiative program
in the last five years. India, which obtains almost 40% of its energy needs from Russia
and imports nearly 50% of its natural resource needs for its economy, aims to reduce
foreign dependency and prevent its foreign policy moves from causing an economic crisis
by diversifying its financial dependencies and attracting more investments to its country
(Pema, 2022).
In this context, India is establishing connections with the Arctic region, driven by the
belief that it can compete with China across various domains. India is concerned about
the possibility of China’s increased influence in the regional landscape, which it perceives
as a significant threat. To illustrate, India has become a member of the Quad Alliance to
counter the challenges posed by China’s Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) in the Indo-Pacific
region. Additionally, India actively supports initiatives like Aukus in the Asia-Pacific to
curb China’s expansionist ambitions. India has announced the Sagarmala Project (Aras
& Kandemir, 2023, p.161), an alternative road route to China’s BRI project, conveying
that it is an alternative production centre to Europe and North America. In the same way,
India can be a balancing factor, not an all-out competitor to China, as an alternative to
China in the Arctic.
Compared to China’s backyard policy in the Arctic, India’s primary goal is to engage with
regional states on a win-win model and access resources. India already has a scientific
and economic alliance with Norway and imports some energy resources extracted by
Russian companies. India also entered a bilateral dialogue with Finland and Sweden and
is on the way to becoming an alternative for the regional states by increasing its
effectiveness. Given the potential challenges China poses to India across diverse sectors
and border regions under the Belt and Road Initiative (BRI), it is crucial to have
alternative policies in every area where China is present. This will enable India to deter
China within its security context, and it is also vital to benefit from the deterrence of
global integration in case of any possible conflict or crisis in the global context.
China has close relations with Pakistan and Sri Lanka in South Asia under the BRI
framework. With the Gwadar Port and Railway Project financed in Pakistan’s BRI context,
China broke India’s previous influence over the Oman Sea, creating an alternative route.
Similarly, China has funded a trade corridor from the Gulf of Oman to Turkey and
competed with India for a joint road route project between Greece and Egypt in the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
226
Mediterranean. These events may bring significant economic competition between India
and China.
Map 1 - BRI network and potential competition areas
Source: Authors’ development
India is investing and entering economic cooperation with relevant countries in these
regions, while China makes these countries indispensable by investing in the relevant
areas. India aims to encourage other states to support and cooperate economically,
whereas China’s concerns are economically binding and cooperative. The Sino-Indian
rivalry in the Arctic can also be interpreted in this way. China invests in relevant strategic
ports and projects and is directly involved in extracting, operating, and purchasing
natural resources. Meanwhile, India attracts investments in its own country by entering
joint economic cooperation with Arctic states and stabilizes as a potential customer for
natural resources and energy.
Conclusion
This study addressed the central research question: Can India’s Arctic policy effectively
compete with China’s Arctic policy on regional and global fronts? India’s Arctic policy is a
compelling case study highlighting how scientific advancements can significantly
influence diplomatic strategies, particularly concerning the intricate relationship between
India’s monsoons and the melting Arctic glaciers. In response to mounting concerns
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
227
about the adverse effects of melting Arctic glaciers on India’s critical agriculture industry
essential for its burgeoning population and economy India established the Himadri
research station in the Arctic. Subsequently, this research station has become a vital tool
for India’s soft power diplomacy efforts.
India’s effort to strengthen its international presence by leveraging its position on the
Arctic Council and its current activities in the region allows it to adopt a more holistic
governance stance and use available opportunities to counterbalance China. This
approach benefits India and China: India seeks access to energy and natural resources
to develop its industry, while China benefits from having a partner in the region to
balance its expansionist policies. The situation is akin to a free market of politics, in which
the regional and global balance of power is constantly shifting.
India’s role as a balancing factor in the region is reflected in its efforts to form alliances
to counter China’s expansionist policies. For example, India has organized workshops on
the Sagarmala project, which aims to become an international concept within India’s
Make in India program to balance China’s Belt and Road Initiative. India is also part of
formations such as Quad and Aukus, which aim to address regional security issues
through various alliances.
India’s Arctic policy has evolved strategically in response to scientific and economic
considerations, with the overarching objective of effectively positioning itself against
China in the Arctic region. This analysis affirms that reasoned and strategic foundations
underpin India’s Arctic policy and directly address the central research question posed at
the outset of this study. While the COVID-19 pandemic has brought India to the forefront
as an alternative to China for establishing commercial hegemony, it is noteworthy that
China continues to invest in economic corridors in the Indo-Pacific, including extensions
to Pakistan’s Gwadar Port, to mitigate potential security risks. The mutual benefits arising
from such alliances can vary significantly in each region. In the Arctic context, India
perceives China as a balancing ally, leading to mutual benefits for both nations rather
than viewing China solely as a deterrent. This approach enables India to remain a
formidable regional ally, capitalizing on the resources and financial flows emanating from
the Arctic.
In summary, India’s Arctic policy has evolved as a strategic response to scientific and
economic considerations, aiming to position itself effectively against China in the Arctic
region. The analysis supports the argument that India’s Arctic policy has a reasoned and
strategic foundation and directly addresses the research question posed at the beginning
of this study. India’s Arctic policy is a testament to the intricate interplay between
science, diplomacy, and global strategy. It showcases how a nation’s scientific
endeavours can shape its foreign policy, particularly in a rapidly changing Arctic
environment. India is working diligently to establish itself as a significant player on
regional and global fronts through its active engagement in the Arctic region and its
efforts to forge alliances. This evolving policy serves its immediate interests and reflects
its broader aspirations of maintaining a balanced and influential presence in an
increasingly crucial geopolitical arena. As the Arctic continues to experience
unprecedented changes, India’s strategic positioning in the region will undoubtedly have
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
228
far-reaching implications for its relationship with China and its role in shaping the future
of the Arctic itself.
References
Agarwala, N. (2021). India’s Evolving engagements in the Arctic. Maritime Affairs:
Journal of the National Maritime Foundation of India, 17(1), 1025.
https://doi.org/10.1080/09733159.2021.1934969
AK&M. (2020, October 16). FESCO to supply Indian stations in Antarctica for another 5
years. https://www.akm.ru/eng/news/fesco-ncpor-renew-contract/
Aras, F. Ç. & Kandemir, E. (2023). An Evaluation of India’s Central Asian Policy in the
Context of Regional Interests . Bilig , (105) , 159-181 . DOI: 10.12995/bilig.10507
Andersson, P. (2021). Journal of Current Chinese Affairs, 127.
https://doi.org/10.1177/18681026211018699
Ang, Y. Y. (2019, May 22). Demystifying Belt and Road. Foreign Affairs.
https://www.foreignaffairs.com/articles/china/2019-05-22/demystifying-belt-and-
road?gad=1&gclid=Cj0KCQjw6cKiBhD5ARIsAKXUdyZJ4399Nhx_zyUvPaMHmq2V4uakcN
Kh9cCeby5-dnk6_F6xy-4Pmh8aAh3FEALw_wcB
Bisen, A. (2022). India’s Arctic Policy: Building a Partnership for Sustainable
Development (p. 11) [Issue Brief]. Manohar Parrikar Institute for Defence Studies and
Analyses.
Brady, A.-M. (2017). China as a polar great power. Cambridge University Press.
Chater, A. (2016). Explaining Non-Arctic States in the Arctic Council. Strategic Analysis,
40(3), 173184. https://doi.org/10.1080/09700161.2016.1165467
Chaturvedi, S. (1986). India and the Antarctic Treaty System: Realities and Prospects.
India Quarterly, 42(4), 351380.
Chaturvedi, S. (2014). India’s Arctic Engagement: Challenges and Opportunities. Asia
Policy, 18, 7380.
Chen, G. (2012). China’s emerging Arctic strategy. The Polar Journal, 2(2), 358371.
https://doi.org/10.1080/2154896X.2012.735039
Clarke, M. (2017). The Belt and Road Initiative: China’s New Grand Strategy? Asia Policy,
24, 7179.
Development Research Center of the State Council of China. (2013). China 2030:
Building a Modern, Harmonious, and Creative Society. The World Bank.
https://doi.org/10.1596/978-0-8213-9545-5
Gavrilov, V., & Kripakova, A. (2017). Arctic policy of the North East Asian countries. Jindal
Global Law Review, 8(1), 6986. https://doi.org/10.1007/s41020-017-0039-x
Gokhale, V. (2021). The Road from Galwan: The Future of India-China Relations.
Carnegie India, 36.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
229
Government of India. (2022). India’s Arctic Policy: Building A Partnership for Sustainable
Development (p. 27). The Ministry of Earth Sciences (MoES).
https://www.moes.gov.in/sites/default/files/2022-03/compressed-SINGLE-PAGE-
ENGLISH.pdf
Hossain, K., Xu, D. Y., & Lifan, P. L. (2019). China’s BRI expansion and great power
ambition: The Silk Road on the ice connecting the Arctic. Cambridge Journal of Eurasian
Studies, 3, 115. https://doi.org/10.22261/CJES.F3OSGP
India unveils its Arctic policy, focuses on combating climate change. (2022, March 18).
The Indian Express. https://indianexpress.com/article/india/india-arctic-policy-climate-
change-mineral-resources-7825518/
Ingimundarson, V. (2014). Managing a contested region: The Arctic Council and the
politics of Arctic governance. The Polar Journal, 4(1), 183198.
https://doi.org/10.1080/2154896X.2014.913918
Khare, N. (2008). Launching of Indian Chapter of the International Polar Year (2007-
2009). Geological Society of India, 71(3), Article 3.
Kruptik, I. (2011). Understanding Earth’s Polar Challenges: International Polar Year
2007-2008 (p. 695). International Council for Science (ICSU).
https://www.scar.org/library/scar-publications/occasional-publications/3505-
understanding-earth-s-polar-challenges/
Kumar, S. U. (2019). India in the Arctic: A multidimensional approach. Вестник Санкт-
Петербургского Университета. Международные Отношения, 12(1), Article 1.
Lim, K. S. (2021). China’s Arctic Policy & the Polar Silk Road Vision. In J. Barnes, H.
Exner-Pirot, L. Heininen, & P. W. Lackenbauer (Eds.), China’s Arctic Engagement:
Following the Polar Silk Road to Greenland and Russia (pp. 3862). North American and
Arctic Defence and Security Network (NAADSN).
Liu, N. (2017). China’s emerging Arctic policy: What are the implications for Arctic
governance? Jindal Global Law Review, 8(1), 5568. https://doi.org/10.1007/s41020-
017-0041-3
Loh, D. M. H. (2021). The ‘Chinese Dream’ and the ‘Belt and Road Initiative’: Narratives,
practices, and sub-state actors. International Relations of the Asia-Pacific, 21(2), 167
199. https://doi.org/10.1093/irap/lcz018
Ministry of Earth Sciences of India. (2008). Himadri Station. National Centre For Polar
And Ocean Research. https://ncpor.res.in/app/webroot/pages/view/340-himadri-station
Ministry of Foreign Affairs. (2018). Norway India 2030: The Norwegian Government’s
strategy for cooperation with India.
https://www.regjeringen.no/contentassets/66f86b283207423fbda106ce045744d7/india
strategy_nett.pdf
Parmar, S. (2020). India’s Engagement with the Changing Arctic. 6.
https://www.icwa.in/showfile.php?lang=1&level=2&ls_id=4868&lid=3589
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 211-230
India’s Artic policy: deterrent against China’s Belt and Road initiative
Ferhat Cagri Aras; Yucel Bulut
230
Pema, T. (2022, June 23). India’s Russian oil imports jump 50 times; now accounts for
10% of all import: Official. The Economic Times.
https://economictimes.indiatimes.com/industry/energy/oil-gas/indias-russian-oil-
imports-jump-50-times-now-accounts-for-10-of-all-import-
official/articleshow/92417120.cms?from=mdr
Policy Watch: India’s Arctic Policy | Episode - 424. (2021, January 23).
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Lmn1mttpO5U
Pursiainen, C., Alden, C., & Bertelsen, R. (2021). The Arctic and Africa in China’s Foreign
Policy: How Different Are They and What Does This Tell Us? Arctic Review on Law and
Politics, 12, 3155.
Saran, S. (2013, July 14). India’s date with the Arctic. The Hindu.
https://www.thehindu.com/opinion/op-ed/indias-date-with-the-
arctic/article4915241.ece
Science & Geopolitics of Arctic-Antarctic-Himalaya. (2015). The SaGAA III Book, New
Delhi. https://saghaa.org/SaGAAIII2015_BookFinal.pdf
Sinha, A., Mohta, M., & Foreign Service Institute (India) (Eds.). (2007). Indian Foreign
Policy: Challenges and Opportunities. Academic Foundation.
Sinha, U. K. (2020, July 31). Bal Gangadhar Tilak and the Arctic. The Indian Express.
https://indianexpress.com/article/opinion/columns/bal-gangadhar-tilak-and-the-arctic-
6533042/
Sinha, U. K., & Gupta, A. (2015). The Arctic and India: Strategic Awareness and Scientific
Engagement. In J. I. Bekkevold & U. K. Sinha (Eds.), Arctic: Commerce, Governance and
Policy (pp. 105124). Routledge.
The State Council Information Office of the People’s Republic of China. (2018). China’s
Arctic policy.
http://english.www.gov.cn/archive/white_paper/2018/01/26/content_28147602666033
6.htm
Tilak, B. G. (1903). Arctic home in the Vedas. Vijay Goel.
Yin, P., Brauer, M., Cohen, A. J., Wang, H., Li, J., Burnett, R. T., Stanaway, J. D., Causey,
K., Larson, S., Godwin, W., Frostad, J., Marks, A., Wang, L., Zhou, M., & Murray, C. J. L.
(2020). The effect of air pollution on deaths, disease burden, and life expectancy across
China and its provinces, 19902017: An analysis for the Global Burden of Disease Study
2017. The Lancet Planetary Health, 4(9), 386398. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2542-
5196(20)30161-3
Zaikov, K. S., & Bhagwat, J. V. (2022). India’s Arctic Policy: The Historical Context. Arctic
and North, 48, 261274. https://doi.org/10.37482/issn2221-2698.2022.48.261
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
231
POLÍTICA EXTERNA DO CANADÁ PARA A NOVA ROTA ÁRTICA
AMEAÇAS E OPORTUNIDADES NA ESTRATÉGIA MARÍTIMA
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
cuco.jesus@marinha.pt
Licenciado e Mestre em Ciências Militares Navais, pela Escola Naval. Doutorando em Direito e
Segurança, pela Faculdade de Direito da Universidade Nova de Lisboa. Membro do CEDMAR/USP.
Oficial de Marinha (Portugal) desde 2011, tendo desempenhado várias funções a bordo do navios
Marinha Portuguesa. Destacam-se os cargos de segundo-comandante da lancha de desembarque
grande Bacamarte, segundo-comandante da corveta Jacinto Cândido, Comandante da lancha de
fiscalização Rápida Cassiopeia e Oficial Navegador da fragata Bartolomeu Dias. Atualmente,
presta serviço no Instituto de Socorros a Náufragos, como chefe de serviço de salvamento
marítimo. Tem extensa obra publicada.
.
Resumo
A distância é um véu de ignorância e mesmo quando se consegue lidar com os pendores de
pontos de observações específicos, continuamos a não ver removida qualquer fricção causada
por diferenças socioculturais singulares. Sendo uma das últimas reges inexploradas do
mundo, o Ártico revela dinâmicas únicas, evidenciando dilemas complexos e escolhas que
frequentemente envolvem mais do que uma dimensão a que os Estados devem prestar
atenção para tomar decisões, escolher lados, definir políticas, entrar em conflitos ou apoiar
ou não determinados aliados.
A análise agora apresentada, atende às questões levantadas pelo unilateralismo jurídico
canadiano, face às potencialidades geoestratégicas da nova rota marítima. Facto que tem
muito a revelar para a correta compreensão da política externa canadiana, mas que também
muito nos diz sobre o contexto geopolítico de mesoescala, nomeadamente sobre a
necessidade de uma política securitária, conjunta e coesa, para contenção do maior ator
regional - Rússia.
Palavras-chave
Segurança Marítima, Passagem do Noroeste, Política externa Canadiana, Geopolítica do Ártico
Abstract
Distance is a veil of ignorance, and even when the prejudices of specific viewpoints can be
overcome, the friction caused by unique sociocultural differences is still not eliminated. The
Arctic, one of the world's last unexplored regions, reveals a unique dynamic, highlighting
complex dilemmas and choices that often have more than one dimension for states to consider
when making decisions, choosing sides, setting policy, entering the conflict, or supporting or
not supporting certain allies.
The analysis presented here addresses the issues raised by Canadian legal unilateralism, given
the geostrategic potential of the new sea route. This a fact that has much to reveal for the
correct understanding of Canadian foreign policy, but it also tells us much about the mesoscale
geopolitical context, namely the need for a common and coherent security policy to contain
the largest regional actor Russia.
Keywords
Maritime Security, Northwest Passage, Canada foreign affairs, Arctic issues.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
232
Como citar este artigo
Jesus, Luis António Cuco de (2023). Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota Ártica. Ameaças
e oportunidades na estratégia marítima. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2,
Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.10
Artigo recebido em 2 de Janeiro de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 22 de Agosto 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
233
POLÍTICA EXTERNA DO CANADÁ PARA A NOVA ROTA ÁRTICA
AMEAÇAS E OPORTUNIDADES NA ESTRATÉGIA MARÍTIMA
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
1. Introdução
As grandes Paces conhecidas ao longo da História, são fruto das crises que as
galvanizaram. Sem exceção, são também o produto de uma conquista militar e de uma
pressão sociopolítica contínua, que tornou hegemónica a potência dominante. Foi assim
com Roma, na Pax Romana, tem sido assim com os USA, naquilo que é hoje conhecido
como Pax Americana ou Ocidental que, durante cerca de sete décadas refreou os ânimos
em territórios que estão atualmente em plena ebulição.
Contrariamente à previsão de Francis Fukuyama, a conflitualidade, ainda que mínima,
provocada por uma sucessão de pequenas paleoguerras demonstrou que não chegamos
ao Fim da História.
1
O status quo criado com a implosão do Pacto de Varsóvia, ao invés
de estabilizar as relações dos sujeitos de direito, maxime, Estados e Organizações
Internacionais, trouxe uma dispersão dos espaços geográficos, tornando o mundo
policêntrico no que respeita à geografia da instabilidade.
O Ártico, é por natureza um oceano semifechado, aqueles que o dominam referem
frequentemente que as suas plataformas continentais ocupam proporcionalmente mais
espaço do que em qualquer outro oceano, e que por isso poderá ser difícil chegar a
acordos de soberania. As suas capacidades enquanto hidrovia alternativa às grandes
rotas comerciais, apresentam também potenciais pontos de desequilíbrios de poder -
vantagens económicas, para todos os Estados árticos, mas em particular para a Rússia
e Canadá, Estados costeiros respetivamente das rotas marítimas Nordeste e Noroeste.
2
Neste contexto, a análise agora apresentada, respeitando aos novos equilíbrios de poder
dos Estados árticos, procura detalhar a posição canadiana enquanto Estado costeiro, pivô
da disputa pelos recursos económicos e estratégicos da região. Como ponto de partida
analisou-se a Demopolítica e a Geoeconomia da região, as estratégias em confronto e os
conflitos existentes, concluindo que a polaridade dos Estados árticos é o centro da região
que envolve as suas margens, tornando-se mais uma zona de união do que uma zona
1
Para mais sobre o Fim da História, ver Francis Fukuyama, O Fim da História e o Último Homem. Em sentido
oposto, ver Samuel P. Huntington, O Choque das Civilizações e a Mudança na Ordem Mundial;
2
Sobral Domingues Et al., A importância do Ártico na segurança internacional, p. 19.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
234
de separação. No entanto, a progressividade das alterações climáticas e o degelo que
separa os Estados ribeirinhos, esse sim, é verdadeiramente fraturante.
2. Análise geopolítica
2.1. Geografia física «os desertos polares do extremo norte»
Encastrado no extremo norte dos continentes americano, europeu e asiático, o oceano
Ártico é por natureza um oceano semifechado. Apesar de ser o oceano mais pequeno do
mundo, com cerca de 14 milhões de quilómetros quadrados, a sua área é quase o
grande como a Rússia continental ou cerca de uma vez e meia o território continental
dos Estados Unidos da América (USA).
3
Uma das suas caraterísticas mais salientes e com maior valor geoestratégico do ponto
de vista da geografia física reside na sua posição. É, em potencial, uma ponte entre dois
grandes oceanos, ligando-se ao oceano Pafico, por via do estreito de Bering, e ao
oceano Atlântico, a leste através dos mares da Gronelândia e da Noruega e a oeste por
via dos vários canais, que através do arquipélago Ártico, chegam à baía de Baffin e ao
mar do Labrador.
Embora o degelo polar seja hoje um facto inquestionável, projetando grandes
transformações na região, a sua configuração física continua a ser a de uma região
tipicamente congelada, conferindo-lhe um protagonismo geostratégico
multidimensional.
4
Com uma geografia cada vez mais fragmentada, principalmente devido ao gelo marinho
sazonal que bordeja as suas costas e derrete por completo no fim da estação quente, é
esperado que a região seja palco do Novo Grande Jogo.
5
As alterações climáticas,
colocam a descoberto costas marítimas imensamente recortadas, com pequenas
penínsulas, istmos prolongados, enseadas, baías e grandes golfos, proporcionando
potenciais portos de mar, canais estreitos e consequentes choke points entre espaços
agora navegáveis.
6
Do lado oeste, multiplicam-se ilhas e arquipélagos, alguns separados
do continente por estreitos canais e cujas soberanias e/ou estatutos jurídicos são
disputadas ou objeto de conflitualidade.
7
A morfologia ártica, heteronea, confere mais vantagens ao lago leste dando à Rússia
mais portos de águas profundas e uma rota com menos gelo.
8
No entanto, a oeste, o
Ártico canadense oferece três rotas alternativas: uma para o porto de Churchill e outras
comunidades na baía de Hudson, via estreito de Hudson; uma segunda rota para o mar
de Beauford via estreito de Bering ou rio Mackenzie que conecta o porto de Tuktoyaktuk;
e uma terceira rota, através do arquipélago Ártico, conhecida como a rota do Noroeste,
3
Tim Marshal, Prisoneiros da Geografia, p. 224.
4
Kathrin Stephen, Canada in the Arctic - Arctic Shipping: Routes, Forecasts, and Politics, em
www.thearcticinstitute.org
5
Tim Marshal, Op. Cit., p. 224.
6
Kathrin Stephen, Ibid.
7
ITLOS, Dispute concerning delimitation of the maritime boundary between bangladesh and myanmar in the
bay of bengal: ITLOS/PV.11/12/Rev.1, p. 16.
8
Malte Humpert, Canada Needs More Escorts for Plan to Boost Arctic Ships, www.thearcticinstitute.org.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
235
que se estende da baía de Bafin, através do estreito de Lancastar até ao mar de
Beauford.
9
Conforme os casos em análise, o fator posição é um trunfo estratégico, ou um handicap.
A oeste existem mais zonas de passagem que a leste, o que é obviamente uma
vantagem, no entanto também impõe servidões que atraem cobiças. O Ártico canadiano,
pela sua posição, tornou-se um espaço geoestratégico o por apresentar uma
hidrografia benéfica para o desenvolvimento da região, interligando os Grandes Lagos
com a costa, mas sobretudo por tornar viável uma rota com potencial para manter os
equilíbrios de poder regionais.
10
No seu conjunto, o Ártico é uma zona pivô que assume
uma importância crescente na conjuntura mundial.
2.2. Geografia humana «Homens do gelo»
Nas grandes latitudes, a densidade populacional continua a ser condicionada pelo
ambiente hostil das condições climáticas adversas. O Ártico é por natureza uma região
remota e inóspita, mas provavelmente mais na sua região meridional que oriental. Como
refere Malte Humpert, a Rússia investiu em infraestruturas árticas desde a segunda
grande guerra e ao longo da era soviética.
11
Por sua vez, a construção da nação
canadiana nem sempre se concentrou na sua região setentrional. A população que reside
nos três territórios árticos - Yukon, Territórios do Noroeste e Nanavut, constituída por
esquimós, índios e mineiros, é de apenas 130.000 habitantes, representando 0,3 % da
população total do Canadá.
12
Atualmente e de acordo com a Estratégia do Norte do Canadá, o governo prossegue a
promoção e afirmação de políticas de segurança humana.
13
O que também significa dizer,
que o Canadá está firmemente comprometido com o novo paradigma de segurança
internacional, e que pretende equilibrar os seus interesses exclusivos com os interesses
inclusivos dos outros árticos, procurando garantir a resiliência das comunidades locais e
povos indígenas.
14
Por outro lado, as questões de soberania do ártico são interpretadas
pelo Canadá como interesses exclusivos vitais, posição que aliás assume desde o
incidente com o quebra-gelo USCGC Polar Sea em 1985 e que se traduziu na presença
militar continuada na região, atualmente através da operação NANOOK.
15
Posições realistas podem parecer um anacronismo nesta época global, mas como referiu
o Primeiro-ministro Justin Trudeau, a complexidade do desenvolvimento ártico exige um
duplo comprometimento. Tal como é necessário continuar a garantir a resiliência das
9
Kathrin Stephen, Ibid.
10
Para mais sobre equilíbrios de poder, consultar Kenneth N Waltz, Ordens anárquicas e balanças de poder,
p. 143 e ss.
11
Malte Humpert, Ibid.
12
Andreas Østhagen, Canada and the Arctic: An Ambiguous Relationship, em www.thearcticinstitute.org.
13
Canadian Gov., Canada’s Northern Strategy: Our North, Our Heritage. p. 13. Para mais sobre segurança
humana, consultar Barry Buzan e Lane Hansen, The Evolution of International Security Studies, p. 202 e
ss.
14
Gregor Sharp, Trudeau and Canada’s Arctic Priorities: More of the same, em www.thearcticinstitute.org.
15
A operação NANOOK, pretende melhorar a coordenação com os governos indígenas, federais e territoriais,
respondendo eficazmente às questões de segurança e defesa do Norte. Cf. Canadian GOV, Operation
NANOOK.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
236
populações, é também necessário um profundo comprometimento na defesa da
soberania canadense e manutenção da segurança regional.
16
2.3. Geografia política «As fraquezas dos Estados fortes»
Não é possível ignorar o facto de que uma das últimas grandes regiões intactas do mundo
se encontra em mutação. A crescente acessibilidade está a provocar um endurecimento
na postura dos Estados árticos e as respostas dependerão necessariamente da natureza
da razão em causa.
17
Nesta medida, os interesses considerados vitais, portanto
prioridades estratégicas, são um bom indicador sobre o qual se pode extrair a geografia
política do Ártico.
Atualmente, existem pelo menos nove disputas de soberania sobre o território, todas
juridicamente complexas e com potencial para empurrar as soluções político-jurídicas
para os seus limites.
18
Dada a importância dos recursos existentes, bem como as
potencialidades da rota Noroeste o Canadá e os países vizinhos cujas relações
diplomáticas são simultaneamente amigáveis e delicadas, disputam as cordilheiras
submarinas de Lomonosov e Mendeleev (Canadá vs Rússia e Dinamarca), a posse da Ilha
de Hans (Canadá vs Dinamarca/Gronelândia), a fronteira exata no Mar de Beuford e o
regime judico da zona arquipelágica canadiana (Canadá vs USA).
19
A soberania é uma palavra de ordem que tem estado constantemente nas agendas de
política externa. Stephen Harper, antigo primeiro-ministro do Canadá, é creditado como
o responsável por recolocar efetivamente as questões de segurança no topo da agenda
política, com citações como “use-o ou perca-o”.
20
Por um lado, as revindicações de
soberania têm motivos económico-sociais, procurando maximizar os recursos
estratégicos dirigindo políticas de extração sustenveis. Trata-se de resto, de uma
postura alinhada com dois dos pilares da Estratégia Integrada para o Grande Norte do
Canadá promoção do desenvolvimento económico-social e proteção ambiental.
21
Por
outro lado, também significa que o Canadá está atento às potencialidades da rota do
Noroeste, pretendendo garantir a sua hegemonia no controlo da região.
22
O Canadá dirige no Ártico uma política externa forte, mas no essencial não procura alterar
o status quo da região por via de ações realistas. Pelo contrário, tem procurado fortalecer
a sua posição, trazendo à discussão preocupações de segurança ambiental e humana,
concretamente através do estabelecimento de um regime de navegação
internacionalmente reconhecido para o Ártico canadiano.
23
16
Justin Trudeau, Prime Minister Justin Trudeau speaks with Northwest Territories Premier Caroline Cochrane,
Nunavut Premier P.J. Akeeagok, and Yukon Premier Sandy Silver, em https://pm.gc.ca/.
17
Sobral Domingues Et al., A importância do Ártico na segurança internacional, p. 19.
18
Tim Marchal, Op. Cit., p. 230.
19
Kathrin Stephen, Canada in the Arctic - Arctic Oil and Gas: Reserves, Activities, and Disputes, em
www.thearcticinstitute.org.
20
Andreas Østhagen, Ibid.
21
Canadian Gov., Canada’s Northern Strategy: Our North, Our Heritage, Our Future, p. 24.
22
Canadian Gov., Op. Cit., p. 10.
23
O Arctic Waters Pollution Prevention Act de 1970, que impôs unilateralmente rigorosos requisitos de
segurança ambiental, está na origem do atual artigo 234.º da UNCLOS, que agora permite que os Estados
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
237
Todas estas revindicações decorrem de desejos e receios. Nomeadamente, decorrem do
desejo de controlar as rotas marítimas, do desejo de reclamar recursos estratégicos e
não menos importante, do receio de que outros ganhem vantagem nos aspetos
identificados.
24
No entanto, o exercício da política externa canadiana, estruturado do
modo exposto, revela numa primeira análise que as ameaças são na verdade poucas e
distantes entre si. As disputas entre o Canadá e a Dinamarca/Gronelândia têm
demonstrado um potencial limitado para se tornarem mais do que divergências
diplomáticas. O regime judico da zona arquipelágica é uma questão em que os USA e
Canadá concordaram em discordar,o indiciando um processo de securitização.
25
Além
disso, Rússia, Dinamarca e Canadá concordaram em respeitar o direito internacional
costumeiro, nos resultados das negociações da exteno da plataforma continental.
26
Ainda assim, o degelo está a alterar a geografia da região e a exacerbar ambições
extrativistas. Até há pouco tempo, as riquezas árticas eram teóricas, hoje são prováveis
e em alguns casos são já inegáveis.
27
Mais do que nunca, os Estados árticos têm agora
de tomar decisões quanto à governança do espaço marítimo, procurando um delicado
equilíbrio entre a extração de recursos, a segurança ambiental e a sustentabilidade das
populações autóctones. A sede por posições exclusivas na disputa de recursos
estratégicos sugere que a corrida é inevitável, havendo na doutrina quem apelide a
geopolítica do Ártico como o Novo Grande Jogo.
28
Vamos certamente ver um incremento
da navegação marítima no extremo norte e conquanto os Estados interpretem os
recursos árticos numa lógica vital ou essencial, por isso exclusiva, haverá motivos para
não eliminar a possibilidade das tensões escalarem.
29
2.4. Geografia económica «Riquezas escondidas»
A economia ártica praticamente reduzida ao setor primário, é o reflexo direto da
infraestrutura ou da falta dela.
30
De acordo com o World Data, é certo que o Canadá está
na lista das 10 maiores economias do mundo, no entanto, a sua geografia económica
difere substancialmente das regiões subárticas para as regiões árticas. Em termos de
infraestruturas, o último porto de águas profundas fica em Iqaluit, no interior do istmo
costeiros promulguem leis e regulamentos para a prevenção, redução e controle da poluição marinha por
embarcações em áreas cobertas de gelo dentro dos limites da sua zona económica exclusiva. Cf. Andreas
Østhagen, Ibid.
24
Tim Marshal, Op. Cit., p. 234.
25
Andreas Østhagen, Ibid.
26
Ibid.
27
Tim Marshal, Op. Cit., p. 234.
28
Ibid.
29
O conceito de interesse nacional traduz-se no reflexo das aspirações e necessidades sicas de uma
comunidade. Para tal, utiliza o poder, isto é, a capacidade de produzir os efeitos desejados, no sentido de
conduzir uma política externa dissuasora e previsível. No que se refere aos interesses vitais ou essenciais
de um Estado, também designados de interesse nacional, a sua violação constitui-se frequentemente um
casus belli. Este tipo de interesses, são frequentemente conectados a interesses de sobrevivência do próprio
Estado, sendo suscetíveis de incluir a proteção da identidade física, política, cultural. Para mais sobre
interesse nacional, ver Rui Januário e Luís da Costa Diogo, Manual de Direito Internacional: Os direitos
fundamentais do indivíduo, o Estado e o direito humanitário, p. 513.
30
Alexandra Middleton e Bjørn Rønning, Geopolitics of Subsea Cables in the Arctic, em
www.thearcticinstitute.org.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
238
de Katannilik, junto ao mar do Labrador. Os centros de busca e salvamento canadianos
mais próximos, são também eles todos subárticos (Halifax, Nova Escócia e Ontário) e os
serviços de quebra-gelo estão ativos nos meses de verão, durante a temporada em
que a rota do Noroeste é praticável.
31
Por oposição, a Rússia evidencia amplas vantagens sobre o Canadá. A rota marítima do
Norte tem mais infraestruturas de apoio, mais navios quebra-gelo e um serviço de busca
e salvamento dedicado, permitindo manter a rota navegável durante todo o ano. Ainda
que as rotas do Ártico sejam limitadas, em termos de distâncias são mais curtas do que
as rotas equivalentes que passam no Suez ou Panamá.
32
Por essa razão veremos com
certeza um aumento do comércio marítimo da região, mas para já, a falta de
infraestruturas na rota do Noroeste pode significar uma perda de competitividade para o
Canadá.
33
De acordo com um relatório do governo canadiano, as rotas que mais se beneficiarão
com a crescente acessibilidade ártica, são as rotas que levam à baía de Hudson e ao mar
de Beauford, pois o regime de gelo que apresentam é bastante diferente do gelo do
extremo norte e portanto, serão alvo de um provável incremento da navegação
comercial.
34
É esperado que a temporada de navegação seja crescente, encorajando o
transporte marítimo através do porto de Churchill na baía de Hudson e no mar de
Beaufort. Temporadas de navegação maiores, encorajarão de igual forma o
desenvolvimento de atividades de extração de hidrocarbonetos offshore, bem como o
transporte de petróleo e gás através do estreito de Bering.
35
no entanto um risco acrescido, importante de se salientar. Embora os processos de
alteração climática confiram melhores condições de navegabilidade, também alteram a
natureza e a gravidade de muitos outros riscos de segurança marítima.
36
Por paradoxal
que pareça, a crescente navegabilidade das rotas árticas, pode fazer aumentar no curto
e médio prazo a necessidade de serviços de escolta no gelo, diminuindo
consequentemente as aparentes vantagens competitivas por via de custos indiretos.
Trata-se de um fenómeno que de resto, não se reduz apenas a serviços quebra-gelo. O
Aumento da taxa de navegação exigirá de igual forma, cartas náuticas atualizadas,
melhores previsões meteo-oceanográficas, recursos de busca e salvamento, serviços de
controlo e fiscalização e portos para abastecimento e carregamento de cargas.
37
Em termos de recursos estratégicos, o Oceano Ártico contém não algumas das maiores
reservas inexploradas de petróleo e gás natural do mundo, mas também importantes
reservas de metais e pedras preciosas. Assim como as rotas de navegação estão
diretamente condicionadas às infraestruturas disponíveis, a exploração de recursos
também es condicionada pelos problemas estruturais da região. Nessa medida, as
31
Andreas Østhagen, Ibid.
32
Ibid.
33
Ibid.
34
Canadian Gov., From Impacts to adaptation: Canada in Changing Climate 2007, p. 60.
35
Kathrin Stephen, Canada in the Arctic - Arctic Shipping: Routes, Forecasts, and Politics, em
www.thearcticinstitute.org.
36
Ibid.
37
Ibid.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
239
atividades de extração representam um risco considerável para os ecossistemas e
comunidades autóctones. Acidentes de poluição marinha, associados às deficientes
infraestruturas árticas, podem causar sérios problemas de segurança ambiental e
alimentar.
38
Embora as estimativas de gás natural não sejam esmagadoras para o Canadá, as
prospeções de reservas petrolíferas são suficientemente grandes para manter o interesse
na exploração.
39
Garantir o acesso a estes e outros recursos, significa a obtenção de
vantagens financeiras e estratégicas, explicando porque é que o Canadá procura garantir
o reconhecimento da extensão da sua plataforma continental, declarando essa pretensão
de soberania como uma das suas prioridades de política externa desde 2010.
40
3. Análise geoestratégica «Novo Grande Jogo»
Conquanto nos seja possível apelidar a caraterização polemológica da região Ártica de
Novo Grande Jogo, concorda-se com Tim Marshal quando refere existirem diferenças
significativas entre a geopolítica ártica e a luta por África no século XIX.
41
O panorama
físico, humano, político e económico, com incidência direta na polemologia ártica é
dominado por preocupações que derivaram de um nicho regional, orbitando agora numa
mistura única de local, regional e global. A política de defesa do Canadá - Strong, Secure
and Engaged” (2017), descrevendo a forma como o governo projeta a abordagem
securitária na sua região norte, indicia que o Ártico poderá em breve assumir-se como
uma nova zona-pivô no cenário geopolítico internacional.
42
Na região, a Rússia continua a ser o maior ator, expandindo os vetores económico e
militar, isolando-se na corrida à colonização ártica. Em função do degelo polar, à medida
que aumentam os potenciais ganhos estratégicos, aumentam de igual forma as ambições
soberanas sobrepostas e a necessidade de se expandir para proteger os recursos
reclamados.
43
O Canadá, embora se tenha distanciado publicamente das políticas Russas
na Síria e Ucrânia, partilha no ártico de uma visão de plena soberania nos pontos de
passagem da respetiva rota.
44
À semelhança do que defendia Mackinder, em o pivô
geográfico da história, quem controlar a passagem controlará a rota, controlando
concomitantemente uma das ultimas regiões inexploradas do mundo.
Desta forma, ganhar relevância ártica, reduzindo o impacto da geografia física e das
servidões de passagem que lhe são exigidas, significa para o Canadá a manutenção de
um delicado equilíbrio entre o maior ator regional, cujas revindicações exclusivas em
relação à respetiva rota o semelhantes, e os restantes árticos, todos membros ou
potenciais membros da OTAN que em comum, interpretam o Ártico não só numa lógica
38
Ekaterina Borshchevskaia, Pollution in the Arctic: Oil and Gas Extraction on the Continental Shelf as a Major
Contributor, em www.thearcticinstitute.org.
39
Ibid.
40
Ibid.
41
Tim Marshal, Op. Cit., p. 234.
42
Canadian GOV, Strong Secure Engaged Canada’s Defence Policy, p. 50 e ss.
43
Lillian Hussong e Pavel Devyatkin, The Arctic: The New Cold War?, em www.thearcticinstitute.org.
44
Pamela Goldsmith-Jones, a Secretária Parlamentar do Ministro das Relações Exteriores afirma que, “não faz
sentido para os cientistas canadenses e russos não trabalharem juntos.” Cf. Gregor Sharp, Ibid.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
240
de interesse inclusivo, mas sobretudo numa lógica de contenção da sua maior ameaça
a Rússia.
A influência geográfica russa na política externa do Canadá revela uma tendência
ambígua. Por um lado, promovendo um discurso inclusivo, na defesa da resiliência das
populações e na segurança ambiental, o Canadá mantém o status quo da região. Por
outro, prossegue o desiderato de um norte seguro, protegido e bem defendido, através
de um ambicioso programa de construção naval e de atualização tecnológica, que lhe
conferirá singularidade no peso político do vetor militar.
45
O governo canadiano acredita
que a manutenção da soberania do Norte do Canadá é diretamente condicionada pela
forte presença na região, mantendo a capacidade de proteger e patrulhar terra, mar e
céu. É precisamente no cruzamento destas questões militares com queses jurídico-
políticas que, cremos que se extraem algumas das conclusões mais importantes. O vetor
militar canadiano no extremo norte, mais do que uma contenção de primeira linha a uma
eventual ameaça externa, atua como agente dissuasor da sua política externa, na
promoção do unilateralismo jurídico da rota do Noroeste declaração de soberania sobre
a rota do Noroeste.
Referindo-se não só à tenncia para agir unilateralmente face aos desafios e problemas
regionais e globais, mas também para o exercício de direitos soberanos na proteção de
interesses vitais, a questão do unilateralismo jurídico tem ganho cada vez mais expressão
nas relações internacionais. O Estabelecimento do Northern Canada Vessel Traffic
Services Zone Regulations (NORDREG) implementado a cobro da exceção do Ártico, ou
seja, com base no artigo 234.º da UNCLOS, ilustra eloquentemente uma das mais
recentes posições de força no Ártico. Apesar do sistema ser consistente com o Direito
Internacional, visando em primeiro plano proteger os interesses inclusivos da
comunidade internacional como um todo segurança ambiental, numa análise de
mesoescala podemos observar que o quadro envolve considerações políticas,
estratégicas e económicas.
46
Acompanhando a tendência do unilateralismo jurídico canadiano, a Rússia promulgou
recentemente uma proposta de lei relativa ao regime de navegação na rota marítima do
Norte, incompatível no entanto com a imunidade soberana do artigo 236.º da UNCLOS,
que isenta navios de Estado do cumprimento dos condicionamentos impostos pela
exceção do Ártico. Ou seja, a exigência de piloto a bordo, pedido de passagem, com
antecedência mínima de 90 dias, conjugada com a possibilidade de suspender a
passagem a navios de guerra por motivos de segurança interna, revelam que a proposta
de lei russa está em total desacordo com o artigo 37.º da UNCLOS, sendo uma clara
territorialização do Ártico à margem do direito internacional.
47
Estamos acostumados a olhar para o Ártico numa perspetiva socioeconómica, mas as
rotas árticas podem ser militarizadas. Como se referiu, quem controlar os estreitos
45
Canadian GOV, Arctic and Northern Policy Framework, em www.thearcticinstitute.org.
46
Andreas Raspotnik, Positive Unilateralism in the Canadian Arctic? Canada's NORDREG System, em
www.thearcticinstitute.org.
47
Cornell Overfield, Wrangling Warships: Russia’s Proposed Law on Northern Sea Route Navigation, em
https://www.lawfareblog.com/.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
241
controlará a rota e concomitantemente controlará a região.
48
Por isso, em relação ao
paradigma ação-reação do direito internacional, Jan Solski explica-nos que outros
Estados, principalmente os árticos, devem preparar-se para reagir ou arriscar a
aquiescência.
49
O Ártico é realmente um caso de estudo sui generis para os estudos de segurança. Os
discursos políticos indicam uma estrutura de segurança dominada por um paradigma
construtivista, desenhando a segurança essencialmente por via da dimeno económica,
ambiental e societal, mas as ações tendem a revelar posições realistas, com potencial
risco de corridas armamentistas e dilemas de segurança.
A região viu um aumento da militarização russa, em quantidade de meios estacionados
e no desenvolvimento de bases, incluindo a reativação de cerca de 50 bases da época
soviética. Em resposta, os USA e seus aliados aumentaram a presença militar,
deslocando submarinos nucleares e navios de superfície para o Ártico, hospedando os
seus próprios exercícios navais.
50
Se por um lado a UNCLOS impede os árticos de uma corrida ao lo, a Rússia depende
do espaço, tanto para continuar a expandir a sua indústria de petróleo e gás natural,
quanto para abrigar a sua Frota do Norte, nomeadamente a frota estratégica de
submarinos nucleares.
51
Sobre os delicados equilíbrios de poder, Andreas Østhagem
refere que planeamento e dissuasão é o que vai garantir que o Ártico não se torne um
novo teatro de operações. É improvel que as tenções escalem para um conflito armado,
mas o dilema de segurança e concomitante corrida armamentista, certamente levarão a
uma maior pressão geopolítica.
52
Ao mesmo tempo que se espera um aumento dos conflitos de segurança de baixa
intensidade, que vão desde a resposta a emergências a a infrações de pesca, não
podemos descurar outro tipo de preocupações. Se guerra na Ucrânia arrastar um
membro da OTAN, o conflito vai, muito provavelmente evoluir para uma frente ártica.
Muito em parte, devido à presença da frota estratégica de submarinos nucleares russos
na Península de Kola.
53
A invasão russa à Ucrânia, em 2022, não mudou em nada o incerto panorama
geostratégico do Ártico. O que muda é a precessão e avaliação das ações russas pelos
árticos.
É sempre arriscado e difícil prever o futuro, mas da leitura polemológica até agora
analisada, é provável, que a rota do Noroeste seja uma vítima inesperada da guerra da
Ucrânia.
54
Nos próximos, tempos talvez vejamos o Canadá numa posição conjunta contra
o unilateralismo jurídico russo, dando ao mesmo tempo um passo a trás, em relação à
48
Ibid.
49
Jan Jakub Solski, Ibid.
50
Lillian Hussong e Pavel Devyatkin, Ibid.
51
Andreas Østhagen, Ibid.
52
Ibid.
53
Ibid.
54
Jan Jakub Solski, In the Fog of War: Russia Raises Stakes on the Russian Arctic Straits, em
www.thearcticinstitute.org.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
242
soberania da rota do Noroeste, reconhecendo a passagem como um estreito
internacional.
Referências
Borshchevskaia, E. (31 de outubro de 2022). Pollution in the Arctic: Oil and Gas
Extraction on the Continental Shelf as a Major Contributor. Obtido de The Artic Institute:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/pollution-arctic-oil-gas-extraction-continental-shelf-
major-contributor/
Buzan, B., & Hansen, L. (2009). The Evolution of International Security Studies.
Cambridge: Cambridge University .
GOV, C. (31 de outubro de 2022). Arctic and Northern Policy Framework. Obtido de
Canadian GOV: https://www.rcaanc-cirnac.gc.ca/eng/1560523306861/1560523330587
GOV, C. (8 de setembro de 2022). Canada’s Northern Strategy: Our North, Our Heritage.
Obtido de Government of Canada:
https://publications.gc.ca/site/eng/9.674653/publication.html
GOV, C. (31 de outubro de 2022). Department of National Defence (DND), Strong,
Secure, Engaged: Canada’s Defence Policy (2017), 50-51,. Obtido de Canadian
Government: https://www.canada.ca/content/dam/dnd-
mdn/documents/reports/2018/strong-secure-engaged/canada-defence-policy-
report.pdf
GOV, C. (30 de outubro de 2022). From Impacts to adaptation: Canada in Changing
Climate 2007. Obtido de Canadian Government:
https://www.nrcan.gc.ca/sites/www.nrcan.gc.ca/files/earthsciences/pdf/assess/2007/p
df/full-complet_e.pdf
GOV, C. (29 de outubro de 2022). Operation NANOOK . Obtido de Caneidian
Governement: https://www.canada.ca/en/department-national-
defence/services/operations/military-operations/current-operations/operation-
nanook.html
Humpert, M. (29 de outubro de 2022). Canada Needs More Escorts for Plan to Boost
Arctic Ships. Obtido de The Artic Institute: https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/canada-
need-escort-plan-boost-arctic-ships/;
Hussong, L., & Devyatkin, P. (31 de outubro de 2022). The Arctic: The New Cold War?
Obtido de The Artic Institute: https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/the-arctic-the-new-
cold-war/
ITLOS. (8 de outubro de 2022). Dispute concerning delimitation of the maritime boundary
between bangladesh and myanmar in the bay of bengal: ITLOS/PV.11/12/Rev.1. Obtido
de International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea:
https://www.itlos.org/fileadmin/itlos/documents/cases/case_no_16/corrected_PV_s/ITL
OS_PV.11_12_Rev.1_E.pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
243
Januário, R., & Diogo, L. d. (2020). Manual de Direito Internacional: Os direitos
fundamentais do indivíduo, o Estado e o direito humanitário. Lisboa: Petrony.
Marshal, T. (2017). Prisoneiros da Geografia. Porto Salvo: Desassossego.
Middleton, A., & Rønning, B. (30 de outubro de 2022). Geopolitics of Subsea Cables in
the Arctic. Obtido de The Artic Institute: https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/geopolitics-
subsea-cables-arctic/
Østhagen, A. (29 de outubro de 2022). Canada and the Arctic: An Ambiguous
Relationship. Obtido de The Arctic Institute: https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/canada-
arctic-ambiguous-relationship/
Overfield, C. (01 de novembro de 2022). Wrangling Warships: Russia’s Proposed Law on
Northern Sea Route Navigation . Obtido de Hard National Security Choices:
https://www.lawfareblog.com/wrangling-warships-russias-proposed-law-northern-sea-
route-navigation
Raspotnik, A. (31 de outubro de 2022). Positive Unilateralism in the Canadian Arctic?
Canada's NORDREG System. Obtido de The Artic Institute:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/positive-unilateralism-canadian-arctic/
Sharp, G. (29 de outubro de 2022). Trudeau and Canada’s Arctic Priorities: More of the
same. Obtido de The Artic Institute: https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/trudeau-
canadas-arctic-priorities/
SIPRI. (2012). The arctic policies of canada and the united states: domestic motives and
international context. Insights on Peace and Security, 1-20.
Sobral Domingues, N. J., Maucio, M., Neves de Abreu, P., & Santana Mairos, J. (2018).
A importancia do Ártico na segurança internacional. Revista de Ciências Militares, Vol.
VI, N.º2, novembro, 17-50.
Solski, J. J. (01 de novenbro de 2022). In the Fog of War: Russia Raises Stakes on the
Russian Arctic Straits. Obtido de The Artic Institute:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/fog-war-russia-raises-stakes-russian-arctic-straits/
Stephen, K. (30 de outubro de 2022). Canada in the Arctic - Arctic Oil and Gas: Reserves,
Activities, and Disputes. Obtido de The Artic Institute:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/canada-arctic-oil-gas-part1/
Stephen, K. (30 de outubro de 2022). Canada in the Arctic - Arctic Shipping: Routes,
Forecasts, and Politics. Obtido de The Artic Institute:
https://www.thearcticinstitute.org/canada-arctic-shipping-part2/
Tømmerbakke, S. G. (1 de novembro de 2022). For decades, the USA and Canada have
agreed to disagree about who holds the rights to the Northwest Passage. However, the
1988 compromise now appears to be cracking at the seams. Obtido de High North News:
www.highnorthnews.com/;
Trudeau, J. (30 de outubro de 2022). Prime Minister Justin Trudeau speaks with
Northwest Territories Premier Caroline Cochrane, Nunavut Premier P.J. Akeeagok, and
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 231-244
Política externa do Canadá para a nova rota ártica.
Ameaças e oportunidades na estratégia marítima
Luis António Cuco de Jesus
244
Yukon Premier Sandy Silver. Obtido de Canadian Governement:
https://pm.gc.ca/en/news/readouts/2022/04/04/prime-minister-justin-trudeau-speaks-
northwest-territories-premier
Waltz, K. N. (2015). Õrdens anárquicas e balanças de poder. Em K. N. Waltz, Teoria das
Relações Internacionais (pp. 143-178). Lisboa: Gradiva.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
245
ENTREPRENEURSHIP DEVELOPMENT- IS FINANCIAL LITERACY MATTER?
A LITERATURE REVIEW
MOHSEN MOHAMMADI KHYAREH
m.mohamadi@gonbad.ac.ir
Assistant professor, University of Gonbad Kavous, Gonbad Kavous (Iran)
ORCID ID: 0000-0003-3977-0929
AMINEH ZIVARI
aminehzivari@gmail.com
MA, University of Gonbad Kavous, Gonbad Kavous (Iran)
ORCID ID: 0009-0009-5469-3504
Abstract
This paper investigates the role of financial literacy in entrepreneurship development. A
comprehensive review of 79 articles reveals that financial literacy positively influences
entrepreneurs' financial behavior. Proficiency in financial concepts enables better decision-
making, essential for activities like cost tracking, revenue management, and investment
assessment. The paper also offers recommendations for future research and suggests
enhancing entrepreneurs' knowledge and financial literacy through school education as a
means to foster entrepreneurship.
Keywords
Entrepreneurship, financial literacy, small and medium enterprises, financial behavior
Resumo
Este artigo analisa o papel da literacia financeira no desenvolvimento do espírito empresarial.
Uma análise exaustiva de 79 artigos revela que a literacia financeira influencia positivamente
o comportamento financeiro dos empresários. A proficiência em conceitos financeiros permite
uma melhor tomada de decisões, essencial para actividades como o controlo de custos, a
gestão de receitas e a avaliação de investimentos. O documento apresenta ainda
recomendações para investigação futura e sugere o reforço dos conhecimentos e da literacia
financeira dos empresários através do ensino escolar como forma de promover o
empreendedorismo.
Palavras chave
Empreendedorismo, literacia financeira, pequenas e médias empresas, comportamento
financeiro.
How to cite this article
Khyareh, Mohsen Mohammadi; Zivari, Amineh (2023). Entrepreneurship Development. Is Financial
Literacy Matter? A Literature Review. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2,
November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] in date of last view,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.11
Article received on May 3, 2023 and accepted on August 30, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
246
ENTREPRENEURSHIP DEVELOPMENT- IS FINANCIAL LITERACY
MATTER? A LITERATURE REVIEW
MOHSEN MOHAMMADI KHYAREH
AMINEH ZIVARI
1. Introduction
The significance of entrepreneurship has seen rapid growth in recent years, garnering
attention from both scholars and society at large. Entrepreneurship and small to medium-
sized enterprises play pivotal roles in economic development, particularly in developing
countries (Okello et al., 2017). Some researchers argue that limited access to financial
services, particularly from financial institutions, hinders the potential of small businesses
and entrepreneurship (Schiffer et al., 2001; Beck and Demirguc-Kunt, 2006; Balarezo
and Nielsen, 2017). A key contributing factor to this limitation is the low level of financial
literacy among entrepreneurial stakeholders. Several studies emphasize the importance
of enhancing financial literacy through business education as a means for SMEs in
developing countries to acquire the necessary financial and business skills for growth
(Bruhn et al., 2010; Balarezo et al., 2017; Ye et al., 2019).
Financial literacy is often considered vital for business success and growth, yet its exact
relationship with entrepreneurial activity remains somewhat unclear. This article
addresses the question of whether financial literacy the reason why business ventures
grow?
To tackle this question, we conducted an extensive literature review. We searched more
than 24,000 journals for articles related to entrepreneurship and financial literacy using
the Web of Science database. We systematically analyzed each article, employing a
framework based on financial development theory. This review encompasses 79 articles
that delve into the relationship between entrepreneurship and financial literacy,
examining how financial theory informs this connection. While these 79 articles offer
valuable insights, they leave certain aspects of the relationship between
entrepreneurship and financial literacy underexplored, necessitating a more
comprehensive understanding of the topic. To address this gap, we augment the insights
from our initial review by examining top journals in various key disciplines, such as
finance, management, sociology, and economics. This multidisciplinary approach enables
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
247
us to develop a research agenda that draws on both the finance scholars' perspective
and the literature on entrepreneurial development from related fields.
In summary, our literature review indicates that financial literacy can indeed foster
entrepreneurship. Entrepreneurial activities and SMEs generate substantial
competitiveness not only locally but also on international and global scales
(Rachapaettayakom et al., 2020). Consequently, entrepreneurs must cultivate financial
literacy to comprehend and execute effective financing strategies. Financially literate
entrepreneurs tend to make more informed financial decisions and commit fewer
management errors compared to their less financially literate counterparts. Moreover,
financial literacy can enhance individuals' ability to make informed financial choices,
ultimately improving small businesses' access to and utilization of financial services
(Okello et al., 2016).
This paper contributes significantly to the literature by providing deeper insights into the
intersection of financial literacy and entrepreneurship and highlighting how financial
theory influences the relationship between entrepreneurship and economic inequality.
We encourage finance scholars to incorporate these insights into future research to
enhance their understanding of this relationship and its associated boundary conditions.
Additionally, the practical implications of our findings suggest that improving individuals'
financial literacy is likely to enhance the success of entrepreneurial activities.
2. Definition of the Domain
2.1 Entrepreneurship
The concept of entrepreneurship has evolved over time, with various definitions and
perspectives from scholars. Richard Cantillon initially defined an entrepreneur as
someone who purchases a product at a fixed price and sells it at an unspecified price,
emphasizing risk-taking and decision-making in resource allocation (Casson, 1993). In
the 19th century, economists like Jean-Baptiste Say, John Stuart Mill, and Alfred Marshall
further developed the notion of entrepreneurship. Jean-Baptiste Say considered
entrepreneurs as creators of economic value by transferring resources from low-
productivity areas to high-productivity ones, emphasizing their expertise in cost and price
analysis (Say, 1803).
Subsequently, the concept of entrepreneurship evolved to combine Jean-Baptiste Say's
"resource" component with John Stuart Mill's "management" component, highlighting
management as the primary coordinator of the production factorsland, labor, and
capital (Marshall, 1890). In the 20th century, Schumpeter introduced the idea of
entrepreneurs as innovators, defining them as individuals who develop untested
technologies. This definition underscores innovation in terms of introducing new
products, innovative production processes, opening new markets, discovering new
resources, and establishing new industry organizations. It posits that wealth is created
when such innovations lead to new needs (Schumpeter, 1934).
Over time, entrepreneurship has attracted the attention of researchers from diverse
fields, resulting in various definitions. While these definitions may differ slightly, they
share common concepts such as "demand and supply," "value and wealth creation,"
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
248
"innovation," "resource management," "organizational capability," "risk tolerance," and
"funds." Recognizing this interdisciplinary nature, comprehensive definitions of
entrepreneurship include all types, such as economic, social, public, organizational, and
collaborative entrepreneurship, spanning micro, small, medium, start-up, and new
ventures (Oseifuah, 2010; Otieno et al., 2011).
2.2 Financial Literacy
Financial literacy, a term first championed by the Jump$tart Coalition for Personal
Financial Literacy in 1997 in the United States, pertains to an individual's ability to employ
knowledge and skills to effectively manage their financial resources, ensuring lifelong
financial security (Lusardi & Mitchell, 2011). Various definitions of financial literacy
abound:
Financial literacy encompasses knowledge and understanding of financial concepts,
the confidence to use this knowledge, and responsible behavior in making informed
financial decisions (OECD, 2005).
It represents a combination of awareness, knowledge, skills, attitudes, and behaviors
necessary for sound financial decision-making and achieving financial well-being
(Abubakar, 2015).
Financial literacy includes skills such as budgeting, bill payment, shopping, debt
management, consumer issue handling, and comparison shopping, emphasizing
practical application (Reich & Berman, 2015).
It denotes the application of knowledge and skills to effectively manage one's financial
resources, leading to economic well-being. This encompasses understanding one's
financial situation, engaging in financial behaviors like saving, budgeting, planning,
and making informed financial decisions (Kapoor, 2014; Singla & Mallik, 2021).
Financial literacy is instrumental in numerous aspects of personal finance, including
understanding financial market products, returns, risks, personal financial planning,
investment in capital markets, banking services, insurance, savings, deposits, pension
fund benefits, and financial institutions (Cressy, 2002; Riwayati, 2017; Okello et al.,
2017; Goodell, 2020).
In summary, financial literacy comprises the knowledge, skills, attitudes, and behaviors
that empower individuals to make informed financial decisions, with far-reaching positive
consequences for individuals, families, and society as a whole. Various studies have
developed knowledge scales to measure financial literacy, encompassing skills related to
savings, debt, insurance, investments, and financial self-assessment (Mien & Thao,
2015; Perry & Morris, 2005).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
249
3. Methodology
This paper's objective is to explore the nexus between financial literacy and
entrepreneurship through the lens of financial theory and lay the groundwork for future
research. Our approach involves a comprehensive literature review on entrepreneurship
and financial literacy.
3.1. Identification of Articles
We conducted a search across the extensive collection of over 24,000 journals available
on the Web of Science. We examined titles, keywords, and abstracts for terms such as
"financial literacy" and related terms including "opportunistic entrepreneurship,"
"essential entrepreneurship," "formal entrepreneurship," "informal entrepreneurship,"
"entrepreneurship development," and more. Our search initially yielded 446 articles.
These articles were then carefully scrutinized for inclusion, with a focus on those that
provided substantial analysis of entrepreneurship and financial literacy. This meticulous
review led to the inclusion of 79 articles in our analysis. Articles that only briefly
mentioned entrepreneurship or financial literacy without substantial exploration of these
topics were excluded.
Subsequently, we conducted an in-depth analysis of these 79 articles, coding various
characteristics of each article, including the applied theories, research methodologies,
research questions, dependent and independent variables, and contributions. To facilitate
a deeper understanding of the central themes in the literature, we organized the articles
in multiple ways, such as by level of analysis or by the specific topics investigated.
4. Research Findings: Distribution of 79 Research Articles by Publication
Year
Table 1 presents an insightful analysis of the distribution of 79 research articles,
comprising scholarly papers, reports, and various studies, without imposing any temporal
constraints on the investigation. Notably, the distribution of these articles across different
publication years reveals intriguing trends and patterns.
In 2020, there was a notable surge in research activity, with 8 articles published,
indicating a considerable emphasis on the subject matter during that specific year.
Following closely behind, in 2017, there were 7 articles, reflecting a sustained interest in
the subject. The years 2011, 2014, and 2015 all contributed 6 articles each, suggesting
a consistent scholarly focus over this period.
Furthermore, 2016 and 2013 both saw the publication of 5 articles, reinforcing the
enduring significance of the topic. In 2019 and 2021, 4 articles were published in each
of these years, indicating ongoing research engagement. The years 2009 and 2010
contributed 3 articles each, signifying a continued interest in the subject during those
periods.
Additionally, there were 2 articles published in the years 1996, 2003, 2009, and 2010,
suggesting a sustained and enduring academic inquiry into the subject matter.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
250
In summation, the notable prominence of articles published in 2020 underscores the
heightened relevance and significance of the subject within the academic discourse
during that particular year.
Table 1: Distribution of Research Articles by Publication Year
Number
Of papers
year of
publication
Number
Of papers
year of
publication
Number
Of papers
year of
publication
6
2014
1
2004
1
1890
6
2015
1
2005
1
1934
5
2016
1
2006
1
1993
7
2017
1
2008
1
1995
2
2018
3
2009
2
1996
4
2019
3
2010
1
1998
8
2020
6
2011
1
2001
4
2021
2
2012
1
2002
2
2022
5
2013
2
2003
Source: Authors
We systematically analyzed a corpus of 79 articles collected with the influence of financial
literacy on the progression of entrepreneurship. Our approach involved categorizing
these articles based on the journals in which they were published to gauge the extent to
which they addressed this critical subject matter.
To facilitate our analysis, we categorized these articles based on the journals in which
they found their academic home. This categorization allowed us to discern which journals
demonstrated a more pronounced dedication to addressing this pivotal subject. Our
findings unveiled intriguing trends: a substantial portion of the articles, precisely 47,
were single representatives from various journals, while 3 journals exhibited a
heightened commitment by featuring two articles each. Notably, the Journal of Pension
Economics & Finance emerged as a standout, contributing a noteworthy total of 3 articles
to the discourse.
From this comprehensive review, it becomes evident that the Journal of Pension
Economics & Finance has played a pivotal role in emphasizing the significance of the
financial literacy-entrepreneurship nexus within the scholarly arena.
In addition to these research articles, our investigation also unearthed 23 additional
references, offered in the form of books and reports, further enriching the available
resources and insights on this pertinent subject.
Moving forward, we extended our analysis to evaluate the indexing status of these
journals in prominent databases, including Scopus and JCR (Journal Citation Reports).
Impressively, 17 of the reviewed journals boasted indexing in both Scopus and JCR
databases, a testament to their academic impact. Furthermore, 15 journals enjoyed
exclusive indexing in Scopus, while 2 journals secured their place in the JCR database.
For a more comprehensive breakdown of our findings in Table 2, which provides an in-
depth summary of the distribution of research articles across these journals.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
251
Table 2: Distribution of Research Articles by Journal and Indexing Status
NO.of
papers
Index
Journals
NO. of
papers
Index
Journals
1
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Banking &
finance
1
Scopus
American Economic Review
1
Scopus
Journal of social sciences
1
Scopus
American Based Research Journal
1
Scopus
Journal of
Entrepreneurship in
Emerging Economies
1
JCR
Amazonia Investiga
1
Scopus
Journal of African
Business
1
-
African Journal of Business Maneagemnt
1
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Small
Business and Enterprise
Development
1
Scopus
African Journal of Economic and
Management Studies
1
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Social Service
Research
1
Scopus-
JCR
Asia Pacific Management Review
1
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Small
Business Management
1
-
Business & Applied Sciences
1
-
Journal of
Entrepreneurship
Education
1
-
Conference on Measurement, Promotion,
and Impact of Access to Financial Services
1
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Financial
economics
1
Scopus
Finance research letters
1
Scopus
Journal of Innovation
and Entrepreneurship
1
Scopus-
JCR
Economic Literature
1
Scopus
Journal of Small
Business and
Entrepreneurship
1
Scopus-
JCR
Frontiers in Psychology
1
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Enterprising
Communities: People
and Places in the Global
Economy
1
Scopus-
JCR
Financial counseling and planning
3
Scopus-
JCR
Journal of Pension
Economics & Finance
1
-
Finansal Araştırmalar ve Çalışmalar
Dergisi
1
-
Malaysian E Commerce
Journal (MECJ)
1
Scopus-
JCR
Global Business Review
1
JCR
Marketing and
Management of
Innovations
1
-
International Journal of Research Studies
in Management
2
Numeracy
2
-
International Journal of Academic
Research in Business and Social Sciences
1
-
Proceedings of the
Second Asia-Pacific
Conference on Global
Business, Economics,
Finance and Social
Sciences (AP15Vietnam
Conference)
1
-
In 2nd International Conference on
Economics & Banking
1
Scopus
Quarterly Journal of
Finance
1
-
In Proceedings of the 2nd advances in
business research international conference
2
Scopus-
JCR
Review of International
Business and Strategy
1
Scopus-
JCR
International Journal of Libraries and
Information Studies
1
Scopus-
JCR
Sustainability
1
Scopus-
JCR
. International Small Business Journal
1
Scopus-
JCR
The Economic Journal
1
-
International journal of economics,
commerce and management,
1
Scopus
The Journal of Consumer
Affairs
1
-
International Journal of Economics and
Financial Issues
1
Scopus
The Journal of Risk
Finance
1
-
International
Journal of Business and Management
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
252
1
Scopus-
JCR
Venture Capital
1
-
International Journal of Education and
Research
1
Scopus
World Journal of
Entrepreneurship,
Management and
Sustainable
Development
1
Scopus
Iranian Journal of Management Studies
-
-
-
1
Scopus
Journal of clinical and experimental
dentistry
Source: Authors
4.1. Global Insights on Financial Literacy
Financial literacy is tightly interwoven with household wealth and financial stability (Cole,
2009). A substantial body of evidence underscores that individuals with strong financial
knowledge tend to make more astute financial decisions, leading to increased savings
and investments while reducing reliance on borrowing. This, in turn, bolsters the overall
financial health of households. People who comprehend financial concepts such as basic
accounting, inflation, and risk diversification are more inclined to plan for their retirement
(Lusardi & Mitchell, 2017; Klapper, & Panos, 2011). Importantly, these rational financial
decisions hold significant implications for a country's economic growth and long-term
stability (Bongomin et al., 2017; Gusti et al., 2021). Greater long-term savings and
investment contribute substantial capital to the economy, reducing reliance on external
debt.
Conversely, multiple studies have illuminated the severe economic repercussions of
financial illiteracy. A lack of financial awareness and the consequent financial behaviors
can lead to unfavorable financial outcomes. Inadequate comprehension of key economic
concepts and skills prompts individuals to make suboptimal financial decisions (Hastings
& Mitchell, 2020). A notable subset of individuals with low financial literacy avoids the
stock market (Van Rooij et al., 2011), exhibits poor borrowing habits, saves less, and
accumulates reduced wealth due to inadequate retirement planning. Lusardi et al. (2009)
delved into the connection between financial literacy and excessive indebtedness,
concluding that those with lower financial literacy are more inclined to accumulate debt
and engage in costly financial transactions. The suboptimal financial behavior of
employees can lead to heightened psychological stress, ultimately impacting employee
productivity, with employers bearing the associated costs (Garman et al., 1996). This
highlights that the consequences of financial illiteracy extend beyond individuals to
encompass society and the nation as a whole.
An international project assessing financial literacy in eight countries found that,
regardless of a country's level of financial development, financial literacy remained low
worldwide (Lusardi & Mitchell, 2011). The survey instrument comprised three questions
covering topics such as counting, inflation, and risk diversification. Moreover, the study
revealed variations in financial literacy among different population subgroups. Financial
literacy exhibited a U-shaped pattern across age groups, with younger and older cohorts
displaying lower levels of financial literacy. Women with lower education levels
demonstrated diminished financial literacy. Geographical, racial, regional, and religious
factors also significantly influenced financial literacy. Furthermore, individuals with a
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
253
strong grasp of fundamental financial concepts were more likely to engage in
comprehensive retirement planning (Lusardi & Mitchell, 2011).
The OECD International Network conducted a study on financial education in 14 countries
across four continents, measuring financial literacy across three dimensions: financial
knowledge, financial behavior, and financial attitude. Results indicated a widespread lack
of financial literacy among large segments of the population in all countries studied.
Women generally displayed lower economic literacy compared to men. A positive
correlation existed between income levels and financial literacy. Highly educated
individuals exhibited high levels of financial literacy, sound financial behavior, and
positive attitudes. The study also highlighted that individuals with greater financial
knowledge were more likely to exhibit prudent financial behaviors, emphasizing the
strong link between financial attitudes and actions (Atkinson & Messy, 2012; Sebstad &
Cohen, 2003; Sherraden, 2010).
The MasterCard Financial Literacy Assessment, conducted between July and August 2014
across 16 countries in the Asia Pacific region among 8,087 respondents aged 18 to 64,
assessed knowledge in three main sections: basic money management, financial
planning, and investing. The results revealed a slight decline in financial planning
knowledge across the region compared to the previous survey. In the realm of
investment, the Asia-Pacific region fared poorly across all components of the Financial
Literacy Index. Developed markets, led by Taiwan, New Zealand, and Hong Kong, and
exhibited superior financial literacy, with consumers in higher income brackets or those
employed in certain professions displaying higher levels of financial literacy (Ahmad et
al., 2016).
Another study, conducted on behalf of the Asian Development Bank Institute, highlighted
lower financial literacy scores in Asian countries. Given the profound impact of financial
literacy on a nation's economic development, researchers stressed the need for
heightened policy efforts at the national level to channel savings into various financial
instruments that promote economic growth (Yoshino et al., 2015). Interestingly, financial
illiteracy is not limited to less developed countries; it is also prevalent in developed
nations. An analysis of a national sample of Americans based on debt knowledge, financial
experience, and debt level judgments revealed significant gaps in debt literacy, with
higher rates among women, the elderly, certain ethnic groups, and individuals with lower
incomes and wealth. The study unveiled a direct relationship between debt literacy and
excessive debt, with financially literate individuals bearing a lower debt burden.
Additionally, those with limited financial knowledge entered into expensive transactions,
incurring higher costs and interest rates. The study estimated that lack of debt knowledge
accounted for a substantial portion of the costs and expenses incurred by the less
financially educated (Lusardi et al., 2017).
Another study focusing on the financial capabilities of working women in the United States
drew data from the National Financial Ability Study, assessing the financial behaviors of
working women across various career stages and family situations. The findings indicated
that women generally possessed lower financial literacy compared to men. The study
unveiled trends of substantial long-term debts, reliance on high-cost credit card loans,
and insufficient financial planning among working women. Furthermore, higher
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
254
education, greater income, and marriage exhibited positive effects on the financial
behaviors of respondents (Grifoni and Messy, 2012). To address these unique financial
challenges faced by women, researchers advocated for tailored financial education
programs, personalized services, and debt counseling (Scheresberg et al., 2014).
In a similar vein, a survey assessing the financial literacy of individual investors in the
United Arab Emirates analyzed the impact of age, gender, employment status, work
activity, income, and education level on financial literacy levels and investment decision
factors. The study revealed low levels of financial literacy among UAE investors, with
significant disparities based on income, education, gender, and workplace activity.
Women displayed lower financial literacy levels than men. Surprisingly, age did not
appear to influence financial literacy levels among respondents. The study identified
religion as the most influential factor affecting investment decisions (Al-Tamimi & Anood
Bin Kalli, 2009).
Financial literacy, undeniably, exerts a positive influence on financial behavior. It
empowers individuals to make informed decisions regarding their financial well-being,
ultimately driving savings, asset accumulation, and debt reduction. Findings from the
National Financial Skills Study on Investor Education affirm the strong link between
financial literacy and household financial behavior. Moreover, financial literacy tends to
enhance responsible credit card usage. Women with lower financial literacy exhibit
greater involvement in costly credit card transactions than their less-educated male
counterparts. However, no gender disparities were observed in the credit card behavior
of financially literate individuals (Mottola, 2013). This research underscores the critical
importance of financial literacy in facilitating sound decision-making and averting
financial pitfalls. Families lacking financial skills and knowledge are more susceptible to
making irresponsible financial choices.
4.2. Financial Literacy and Its Significance in Entrepreneurship
As outlined in the previous sections, the possession of financial literacy emerges as a
paramount factor, significantly impacting financial decision-making, particularly for
entrepreneurs and business owners. Within this context, this section delves into the
extensive body of literature and research dedicated to elucidating the pivotal relationship
between financial literacy and entrepreneurship.
Numerous business surveys have consistently pinpointed access to finance and adept
financial management as the foremost determinants of survival and growth for Small and
Medium-sized Enterprises (SMEs). Insights gleaned from these studies underscore that,
particularly in developing economies, access to financial resources empowers SMEs to
make strategic investments, expand their operations, and embrace cutting-edge
technologies. Consequently, access to financial resources not only secures their
competitiveness but also fosters innovation, macroeconomic flexibility, and GDP growth
(Beck and Demirguc-Kunt, 2006; Calcagno et al., 2020; Saptono, 2018; Purnomo, 2019).
Financial literacy emerges as a critical factor facilitating engagement with financial affairs
effectively. Reduced levels of financial literacy can inhibit individuals from navigating
intricate financial products, such as insurance, as they may be apprehensive about
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
255
investing in instruments they do not fully comprehend (Cole & Fernando, 2008). In this
regard, research indicates that bolstering financial literacy through the acquisition of
business skills plays a pivotal role in fueling SME growth and represents a key
determinant of productivity. Financial literacy is defined as "the ability to obtain,
understand, and assess tax-related information and make decisions and choices with an
understanding of the potential financial consequences," making it indispensable for SME
growth (Njoroge, 2013; Nielsen, 2017; Ahmad et al., 2019).
Furthermore, findings from analogous studies consistently demonstrate that individuals
equipped with financial literacy skills tend to make fewer management errors in financial
decision-making compared to their less financially literate counterparts. This underscores
that adept financial management is fundamental to the survival and effective functioning
of SMEs. Financial literacy empowers SME owners by enabling them to evaluate financial
products judiciously and make informed decisions. Moreover, it enhances the risk
management capabilities of SME owners (Njoroge and Gathungu, 2013; Alshebami et al.,
2020). Financial literacy equips SME proprietors with the skills necessary to navigate
challenging financial periods by employing risk mitigation strategies, such as building
savings, diversifying assets, and avoiding excessive debt.
A United Nations report emphasizes that financial literacy, defined as the ability to apply
knowledge and skills to manage financial resources, plays a pivotal role in the financial
success of SMEs in developing economies. This acumen is particularly crucial as a tool in
the fight against poverty. Empirical evidence underscores that SMEs led by financially
literate entrepreneur’s exhibit a significantly higher likelihood of success than their
uneducated counterparts. Financial literacy empowers managers and owners of SMEs in
developing economies to make informed financial decisions and select suitable financial
products from the financial system with confidence (Siekei, 2012; Riepe et al., 2020;
Munyuki & Jonah, 2021).
Indeed, various studies present compelling evidence regarding the robust association
between financial literacy and entrepreneurial success. Researchers posit that financial
literacy empowers SME managers in developing economies with strategic financial
knowledge, skills, and the ability to make prudent financial decisions (Lusardi et al.,
2009; Moore, 2003; Ali et al., 2018). These studies reveal that financial literacy exerts a
positive impact on the performance of SMEs, fostering savings and effective risk
management through insurance contracts. Similarly, investigations into Kenyan
microenterprises highlight the substantial positive influence of financial literacy training
on their performance. Consequently, financial literacy fosters SME expansion, amplifying
their profitability, productivity, and competitive edge (Nunoo et al., 2015; Simeyo, 2011;
Eniola & Entebang, 2016).
A prevalent cause of failure for numerous small and medium-sized enterprises in
developing countries can be traced to insufficient financial literacy and financial acumen,
which undermine entrepreneurial activities. Financial literacy is, in fact, regarded as one
of the pivotal managerial competencies for the establishment and growth of SMEs
(Timmons et al., 2004; Aren & Aydemir, 2014). Furthermore, some experts assert that
alongside the provision of small loans, imparting basic business skills through training
assumes great importance in enhancing the ability of SME managers to utilize these loans
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
256
optimally. It also imparts knowledge on the effective use of financial products and
services, reducing vulnerability to exploitative financial institutions and fraudulent
practices (Webster & Fidler, 1996; Atandi et al., 2017). This contention is substantiated
by the findings of Mutegi and Phelister (2015) and Bruhn and Zia (2011), which highlight
that financial literacy contributes to crucial decision-making processes such as timely bill
payments and prudent debt management, ultimately enhancing the creditworthiness of
SMEs. This, in turn, supports livelihoods, fosters economic growth, strengthens financial
systems, and mitigates risk. Financial literacy aids SME proprietors in developing
economies in acquiring the financial knowledge and skills essential for business planning,
initiating savings plans, and making strategic investment choices (Mutegi and Phelister,
2015; Chepngetich, 2016). Therefore, the judicious application of financial literacy and
skills empowers SME owners in developing economies to fulfill their financial obligations
through comprehensive planning, resource allocation, and value extraction.
USAID defines an economically literate SME owner/manager as someone who possesses
knowledge of the most suitable financing and financial management options for their
business at different stages of development. Such individuals are well-informed about
where to procure the most appropriate products, people, and services and confidently
engage with the suppliers of these offerings. Consumer financial literacy predominantly
revolves around individuals and their capability to manage their personal financial
decisions. In contrast, financial literacy for SMEs centers on individuals' ability to
translate financial literacy concepts into pragmatic business needs (Lusardi & Mitchell,
2009; Jiyane & Zawada; 2013; Liu et al., 2021). Therefore, the intersection of
consumption behavior and financial literacy can be observed through studies by Lusardi
& Wallace (2013) and Dahmen & Rodríguez (2014), which assert that regardless of
permanent income, individuals typically allocate the same amount for expenditures. The
number of divisions depends on variables such as interest rates, job-related uncertainty,
wealth-to-income ratio, and family size. This underscores that financial literacy plays a
pivotal role in summarily guiding business conduct (Lusardi & Wallace, 2013; Egbo et al.,
2020; Eniola & Entebang, 2017).
Riwayati (2017) investigates the mediating role of financial literacy in the relationship
between financing channels and SME growth in developing economies. The study posits
that financial literacy plays a positive and significant mediating role in the association
between access to finance and SME growth in developing economies. Furthermore, both
financial literacy and access to finance independently exert a substantial and positive
influence on firm growth in developing economies. In a similar vein, a study titled
"Managing innovation in financial education in selected OECD countries" assesses the
financial literacy levels of 15-year-old students across some OECD countries, utilizing
data from PISA 2015 measurements. This study underscores the criticism directed at
education quality and job skills for inadequately addressing the demands of the labor
market. Financial literacy and skills, the study contends, bolster individuals' performance
in financial markets and personal finance (Mihalcova et al., 2020). Moreover, research
endeavors seeking to discern the impact of socioeconomic and demographic variables on
financial literacy and its consequences for the utilization of financial services have yielded
valuable insights (Jana et al., 2019). The study identifies occupation, income, and
education as the primary explanatory variables for financial literacy, while income and
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
257
place of residence emerge as the most prominent positive determinants. These findings
hold profound implications for policymakers, guiding their efforts to enhance financial
literacy and foster financial inclusion (Jana et al., 2019).
Yet another study, focusing on analyzing the financial literacy of business owners or
managers and its influence on access to finance and the development of Micro, Small,
and Medium-sized Enterprises (MSMEs) in West Java, Indonesia, affirms that financial
literacy wields a positive impact on access to finance and MSME growth. Concurrently,
access to finance exerts a positive influence on MSME growth (Susan, 2020). Meanwhile,
research by Oseifuah (2010) and Hossain et al. (2020) reveals that young entrepreneurs
possess above-average financial literacy, which significantly contributes to their
entrepreneurial skills. Additionally, a study leveraging survey data from 201 SMEs in
Ghana concludes that financial literacy engenders a positive correlation with enhanced
access to financial relationships and firm growth (Adomako, 2016). Lastly, Fatoki (2014)
investigates the levels of financial literacy among small business owners in South Africa,
assessing financial literacy in various domains such as financial planning, analysis and
control, bookkeeping, comprehension of financial resources, familiarity with business
terminology, financial and information skills, technology utilization, and risk
management. Data collection is facilitated through questionnaires, with subsequent
analysis employing descriptive statistics. The results underscore that small business
owners typically exhibit lower levels of financial literacy.
The amalgamation of research findings presented herein underscores the substantial
costs incurred due to the lack of financial skills and knowledge among diverse groups of
individuals, with a particular emphasis on entrepreneurs. Perhaps the most significant
ramification of inadequate financial literacy on entrepreneurs is their limited
comprehension of the myriad financial resources available for financing endeavors and,
more crucially, their inability to harness these resources optimally.
5. Conclusion
In our study, we examined the profound impact of financial literacy on entrepreneurial
activity and the broader economic landscape. Our findings illuminate several critical
aspects:
Prevalence of Financial Illiteracy: Across the globe, financial illiteracy is alarmingly
prevalent. This deficit in financial knowledge affects people's ability to make sound
financial decisions at both personal and professional levels. Entrepreneurs, who
shoulder the responsibility of business finances, are not exempt from this challenge.
Entrepreneurship as an Economic Catalyst: We emphasized the pivotal role of
entrepreneurs in fueling economic growth and development. Access to financial
resources is a linchpin for entrepreneurial endeavors. Given its centrality, financial
literacy assumes great importance in the entrepreneurial journey, facilitating informed
decisions and efficient resource management.
Positive Outcomes of Financial Literacy: Our analysis underscores that financial
literacy yields positive outcomes, particularly within the entrepreneurial context.
Entrepreneurs equipped with financial literacy possess the acumen to manage their
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
258
ventures' financial facets effectively. They can adeptly assess investment
opportunities, gauge financial risks, and optimize resource allocationall vital for a
thriving entrepreneurial ecosystem.
Recommendations
Building on our findings, we propose the following recommendations to foster financial
literacy and its benefits:
1. Engagement in Financial Literacy Programs: We advocate for SME owners' active
participation in financial literacy programs offered by Entrepreneurship Skills
Development Organizations. These programs serve as valuable platforms for SME
proprietors to acquire the requisite financial knowledge and skills. Such education
equips them to navigate the intricacies of financial management, enabling them to
secure financing and make informed, prudent decisions.
2. Incorporate Financial Management in Business Planning: When designing business
plans, it is imperative to integrate a financial management training component. This
empowers aspiring entrepreneurs with the competencies essential for managing their
enterprises' financial aspects proficiently. Understanding budgeting, cash flow
analysis, and financial forecasting becomes pivotal for the success of their ventures.
3. Early Introduction to Financial Literacy: Recognizing that financial literacy transcends
entrepreneurship and is a universal life skill, we propose the introduction of financial
literacy education from an early age. By instilling financial literacy concepts during
childhood, individuals develop a strong foundation for making sound financial choices
throughout their lives, be it as consumers or entrepreneurs.
In essence, our study underscores that financial literacy is a linchpin for entrepreneurship
and broader economic development. By enhancing financial literacy among
entrepreneurs and instilling financial education early in life, societies can foster prudent
financial behavior, enable entrepreneurs to make informed decisions, and contribute to
sustained economic growth. This holistic approach benefits not only entrepreneurs but
also their businesses, communities, and the overall prosperity of nations.
References
Abubakar, H.A., (2015). Entrepreneurship development and financial literacy in
Africa. World Journal of Entrepreneurship, Management and Sustainable
Development, 11(4), pp.281-294.
Adomako, S., Danso, A. and Ofori Damoah, J., (2016). The moderating influence of
financial literacy on the relationship between access to finance and firm growth in
Ghana. Venture Capital, 18(1), pp.43-61.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
259
Ahmad, N.L., Yusof, R., Ahmad, A.S. and Ismail, R., (2019). The importance of financial
literacy towards entrepreneurship intention among university students. International
Journal of Academic Research in Business and Social Sciences, 9(9), pp.18-39.
Ahmad, N.W., Ripain, N., Bahari, N.F. and Shahar, W.S.S., (2016), May. The impact of
financial literacy on financial behavior: A literature study. In 2nd International
Conference on Economics & Banking (pp. 24-25).
Ali, H., Omar, E.N., Nasir, H.A. and Osman, M.R., (2018). Financial literacy of
entrepreneurs in the small and medium enterprises. In Proceedings of the 2nd advances
in business research international conference (pp. 31-38). Springer, Singapore.
Alshebami, A.S. and Al Marri, S.H., 2022. The Impact of Financial Literacy on
Entrepreneurial Intention: The Mediating Role of Saving Behavior. Frontiers in
Psychology, 13, pp.911605-911605.
Al-Tamimi, H.A.H., (2009). Financial literacy and investment decisions of UAE
investors. The Journal of Risk Finance, 10(5), pp.500-516.
Aren, S. and Aydemir, S.D., (2014). A Literature Review on Financial Literacy. Finansal
Araştırmalar ve Çalışmalar Dergisi, 6 (11), pp. 3350.
Atandi, F.G., Bwisa, H. and Sakwa, M., (2017). Improving savings mobilization of micro
and small enterprises through entrepreneurial financial literacy. International Journal of
Academic Research in Business and Social Sciences, 7(2), pp.386-403.
Atkinson, A., & Messy, F. A. (2012). Measuring financial literacy: Results of the
OECD/International Network on Financial Education (INFE) pilot study.
Bagshawe, P. (1995). Viva South African Entrepreneurs: Success from Humble
Beginnings. Lifespan Publications.
Balarezo, J. and Nielsen, B.B., (2017). Scenario Planning as Organizational Intervention:
An Integrative Framework and Future Research Directions. Review of International
Business and Strategy, 27(1), pp.2-52.
Beck, T. and Demirguc-Kunt, A., (2006). Small and medium-size enterprises: Access to
finance as a growth constraint. Journal of Banking & finance, 30(11), pp.2931-2943.
Bir, J.S., 2014. Knowledge, attitude and their effect on the recently graduated employees’
financial management practices and satisfaction. Economic Literature, 12, pp.69-81.
Bongomin, G.O.C., Ntayi, J.M., Munene, J.C. and Malinga, C.A., (2017). The relationship
between access to finance and growth of SMEs in developing economies: Financial
literacy as a moderator. Review of International Business and strategy.
Bruhn, M. and Zia, B., (2011). Stimulating managerial capital in emerging markets: the
impact of business and financial literacy for young entrepreneurs. World Bank Policy
Research Working Paper, (5642).
Bruhn, M., Karlan, D. and Schoar, A., (2010). What capital is missing in developing
countries? American Economic Review, 100(2), pp.629-33.
Calcagno, R., Alperovych, Y. and Quas, A., (2020). Financial literacy and
entrepreneurship. New Frontiers in Entrepreneurial Finance Research, pp.271-297.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
260
Casson, M. (1993). The Entrepreneurs: An Economic Theory, Martin Robinson, Oxford,
Chakrabarty, K. C. (2009). Furthering financial inclusion through financial literacy and
credit counselling. Address at launch of Federal Ashwas Trust, Kochi, Kerala.
Chepngetich, P. (2016). Effect of financial literacy and performance SMEs. Evidence from
Kenya. American Based Research Journal, 5 (1), pp. 26-33.
Cole, S. and Fernando, N., (2008). Assessing the importance of financial literacy. ADB
Finance for the Poor, 9(2), pp.1-6.
Cole, S., Sampson, T. and Zia, B., (2009), February. Valuing financial literacy training.
In Conference on Measurement, Promotion, and Impact of Access to Financial Services,
March (pp. 12-13).
Cressy, R.C., (2002). Funding gaps: an introduction. The Economic Journal, 112(477),
pp.F1-F16.
Dahmen, P. and Rodríguez, E., (2014). Financial Literacy and the Success of Small
Businesses: An Observation from a Small Business Development Center. Numeracy:
Advancing Education in Quantitative Literacy, 7(1), pp. 1-12.
de Bassa Scheresberg, C., Lusardi, A. and Yakoboski, P.J., (2014). Working Women’s
Financial Capability: An Analysis across Family Status and Career Stages.
Egbo, O. P., Ezeaku, H., Igwemeka, E., & Okeke, O. M. (2020). Financial literacy and
access: revisiting the bridges and barriers to women entrepreneurship in
Nigeria. Amazonia Investiga, 9(29), pp. 436-444.
Eniola, A.A. and Entebang, H., (2016). Financial literacy and SME firm
performance. International Journal of Research Studies in Management, 5(1), pp.31-43.
Eniola, A.A. and Entebang, H., (2017). SME managers and financial literacy. Global
Business Review, 18(3), pp.559-576.
Fatoki, O., (2014). The financial literacy of micro entrepreneurs in South Africa. Journal
of social sciences, 40(2), pp.151-158.
Garman, E.T., Leech, I.E. and Grable, J.E., (1996). The negative impact of employee
poor personal financial behaviors on employers. Financial counseling and planning, 7(1),
pp.157-168.
Goodell, J.W., (2020). COVID-19 and finance: Agendas for future research. Finance
research letters, 35, p.101512.
Grifoni, A. and Messy, F.A., (2012). Current status of national strategies for financial
education: A comparative analysis and relevant practices. OECD Working Papers on
Finance, Insurance and Private Pensions, (16), p.1.
Gusti, G.P., Agustira, Y. and Tawakkal, M.R., (2021). The Role Of Financial Literation In
Moderating The Relationship Between Access To Financial And The Growth Of Msmes In
West Kalimantan ProvinceIndonesia. Malaysian E Commerce Journal (MECJ), 5(1),
pp.1-6.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
261
Hastings, J. and Mitchell, O.S., (2020). How financial literacy and impatience shape
retirement wealth and investment behaviors. Journal of Pension Economics &
Finance, 19(1), pp.1-20.
Hossain, M., Ibrahim, Y. and Uddin, M. (2020. Finance, financial literacy and small firm
financial growth in Bangladesh: the effectiveness of government support, Journal of
Small Business and Entrepreneurship. 32, pp. 1-26.
Jana, D., Sinha, A. and Gupta, A., (2019). Determinants of financial literacy and use of
financial services: an empirical study amongst the unorganized sector workers in Indian
scenario. Iranian Journal of Management Studies, 12(4), pp.657-675.
Jiyane, G. and Zawada, B. (2013). Sustaining informal sector women entrepreneurs
through financial literacy”, International Journal of Libraries and Information Studies.
63(1), pp. 47-56.
Kapoor, D., Nirola, A., Kapoor, V. and Gambhir, R.S., (2014). Knowledge and awareness
regarding biomedical waste management in dental teaching institutions in India-A
systematic review. Journal of clinical and experimental dentistry, 6(4), p.e419.
Klapper, L. and Panos, G.A., (2011). Financial literacy and retirement planning: the
Russian case. Journal of Pension Economics & Finance, 10(4), pp.599-618.
Liu, B., Wang, J., Chan, K. C., & Fung, A. (2021). The impact of entrepreneurs’s financial
literacy on innovation within small and medium-sized enterprises. International Small
Business Journal, 39(3), pp.228-246.
Lusardi, A. and Mitchell, O.S., (2017). How ordinary consumers make complex economic
decisions: Financial literacy and retirement readiness. Quarterly Journal of
Finance, 7(03), p.1750008.
Lusardi, A. and Wallace, D., (2013). Financial literacy and quantitative reasoning in the
high school and college classroom. Numeracy, 6(2), p.1.
Lusardi, A., & Mitchell, O. S. (2011). Financial literacy around the world: an
overview. Journal of pension economics & finance, 10(4), pp. 497-508.
Lusardi, A., Mitchell, O. S., & Curto, V. (2009). Financial literacy and financial
sophistication among older Americans (No. w15469). National Bureau of Economic
Research.
Marshall, A., (1890). Principles of Economics, 8th edn (1920). London, Mcmillan.
Mien, N. T. N., & Thao, T. P. (2015, July). Factors affecting personal financial
management behaviors: Evidence from Vietnam. In Proceedings of the Second Asia-
Pacific Conference on Global Business, Economics, Finance and Social Sciences
(AP15Vietnam Conference) (Vol. 10, No. 5, pp. 1-16).
Mihalcova, B., Gallo, P., & Lukac. J. (2020). Management of Innovations in Finance
Education: Cluster Analysis for OECD Countries. Marketing and Management of
Innovations, 1, pp. 235-244,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
262
Moore, D.L., (2003). Survey of financial literacy in Washington State: Knowledge,
behavior, attitudes, and experiences. Washington State Department of Financial
Institutions.
Munyuki, T., & Jonah, C. M. P. (2021). The nexus between financial literacy and
entrepreneurial success among young entrepreneurs from a low-income community in
Cape Town: a mixed-method analysis. Journal of Entrepreneurship in Emerging
Economies, 14(1), pp.137-157.
Mutegi, K. And Phelister, N. (2015). Financial literacy and its impact on loan repayment
by small and medium entrepreneurs. International journal of economics, commerce and
management, pp. 1- 28.
Nielsen, H. (2017). The Roles of Finance functions, Management Accounting, and Lean.
Aalborg Universitetsforlag. Ph.d.-serien for Det Ingeniør- og Naturvidenskabelige
Fakultet, Aalborg Universitet.
Njoroge, C. W. and Gathungu, J. M. (2013). The Effect of Entrepreneurial Education and
Training on Development of Small and Medium Size Enterprises in Githunguri District -
Kenya”, International Journal of Education and Research, 1(8), pp. 1-22.
Njoroge, R.M., (2013). Relationship between financial literacy and entrepreneurial
success in Nairobi County Kenya (Doctoral dissertation, University of Nairobi).
Nunoo, J., Andoh, K. F., & Darfor, K. (2015). Sustaining small and medium enterprises
through financial service utilization: Does financial literacy matter. Journal of Small
Business and Enterprise Development, 5(1), 7494.
Okello, G.C.B., Ntayi, J.M., Munene, J.C. and Nkote, N.I. (2016). Financial Inclusion in
Rural Uganda: Testing Interaction Effect of Financial Literacy and Networks, Journal of
African Business, 17(1): pp. 106-128.
Oseifuah, K. E. (2010). Financial literacy and youth entrepreneurship in South Africa.
African Journal of Economic and Management Studies, 1(2); pp. 164182.
Otieno, S., Lumumba, M., Ojera, P. and Alphonce, J.O., (2011). Effect of provision of
micro-finance on the performance of micro-enterprises: A study of youth micro-
enterprises under Kenya Rural Enterprise Program (K-REP), Kisii County, Kenya. African
Journal of Business Management, 5(20), pp.8290-8300.
Perry, V., & Morris, M. D. (2005). Who is in control? The role of self-perception,
knowledge, and income in explaining consumer financial behavior. The Journal of
Consumer Affairs, 39(2), pp. 299- 312.
Purnomo, B.R., (2019). Artistic orientation, financial literacy and entrepreneurial
performance. Journal of Enterprising Communities: People and Places in the Global
Economy, 13(1/2), pp.105-128.
Rachapaettayakom, P., Wiriyapinit, M., Cooharojananone, N., Tanthanongsakkun, S., &
Charoenruk, N. (2020). The need for financial knowledge acquisition tools and technology
by small business entrepreneurs. Journal of Innovation and Entrepreneurship, 9(1), pp.
1-28.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
263
Rajna, A., & Ezat, W. P. (2011). Financial management attitude and practice among the
Medical Practitioners in Public and Private Medical Service in Malaysia. International
Journal of Business and Management, 6(8), pp.105113.
Reich, C. M., & Berman, J. S. (2015). Do financial literacy classes help? An experimental
assessment in a low-income population. Journal of Social Service Research, 41(2), pp.
193-203.
Riepe, J., Rudeloff, M. and Veer, T., (2022). Financial literacy and entrepreneurial risk
aversion. Journal of Small Business Management, 60(2), pp.289-308.
Riwayati, H. E. (2017). Financial inclusion of business players in mediating the success
of small and medium enterprises in Indonesia. International Journal of Economics and
Financial Issues, 7(4), pp. 623-627.
Saptono, A., (2018). Entrepreneurship education and its influence on financial literacy
and entrepreneurship skills in college. Journal of Entrepreneurship Education, 21(4),
pp.1-11.
Schiffer, M., & Weder, B. (2001). Firm Size and the Business Environment: Worldwide
Survey Results, IFC discussion paper number 43, pp.1- 47.
Schumpeter, J. (1934). The Theory of Economic Development, Harvard University Press,
Cambridge, MA.
Sebstad, J., & Cohen, M. (2003). Financial education for the poor. Financial Literacy
Project, Working Paper, 1, pp. 2-17.
Sherraden, M. S. (2010). financial capability: What is it, and how can it be created.
Center for Social Development Working Papers, pp.10-17.
Siekei, J., Wagoki, J. and Kalio, A., (2013). An assessment of the role of financial literacy
on performance of small and micro enterprises: Case of Equity Group Foundation training
program on SMEs in Njoro District, Kenya. Business & Applied Sciences, 1(7), pp.250-
271.
Singla, A., & Mallik, G. (2021). Determinants of financial literacy: Empirical evidence
from micro and small enterprises in India. Asia Pacific Management Review, 26(4), 248-
255.
Susan, M. (2020). Financial literacy and growth of micro, small, and medium enterprises
in west java, Indonesia. In Advanced Issues in the Economics of Emerging Markets.
Emerald Publishing Limited. 27, p. 39.
Timmons, J. A., Spinelli, S., & Tan, Y. (2004). New venture creation: Entrepreneurship
for the 21st century (Vol. 6). New York: McGraw-Hill/Irwin.
Van Rooij, M., Lusardi, A., & Alessie, R. (2011). Financial literacy and stock market
participation. Journal of Financial economics, 101(2), pp. 449-472.
Webster, L. and Fidler, P., (1996). The informal sector and microfinance institutions in
West Africa.
Wickham, P.A., (1998). Strategic Entrepreneurship: A Decision-Making Approach to New
Venture Creation and Management (London: Pitman).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 245-264
Entrepreneurship development is financial literacy matter? A literature review
Mohsen Mohammadi Khyareh; Amineh Zivari
264
Ye, J., & Kulathunga, K. M. M. C. B. (2019). How does financial literacy promote
sustainability in SMEs? A developing country perspective. Sustainability, 11(10), p. 2990.
Yoshino, N., Morgan, P.J. and Wignaraja, G., (2015). Financial education in Asia:
Assessment and recommendations (No. 534). ADBI Working Paper.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
265
A (IR)RELEVÂNCIA DE PORTUGAL PARA OS REQUERENTES E BENEFICIÁRIOS
DE PROTEÇÃO INTERNACIONAL
CAROLINA STRUNGARI
carolina.strungari@gmail.com
Bolseira de Investigação no Projeto «PPEACE: Políticas Públicas e Acolhimento de Cidadãos
Estrangeiros» (PT/2020/FAMI/530), desenvolvido no IPRI-NOVA (Portugal) e financiado pelo
Programa do Fundo para o Asilo, a Migração e a Integração(FAMI). Mestre em Ciência Política e
Relações Internacionais com Especialização em Relações Internacionais pela NOVA-FCSH.
Licenciada em Direito pela Faculdade de Direito da Universidade de Lisboa.
Resumo
Inúmeras normas e instituições foram implementadas para fazer face aos repetidos aumentos
desregulados de deslocados forçados. Apesar do tema da gestão das pessoas refugiadas se
ter tornado mais debatido, nos últimos anos, em todo o mundo, Portugal não tem sentido
uma elevada pressão dos fluxos migratórios, tornando-se, para muitos, um caso
paradigmático. Enquanto Estado-Membro da UE, mas também membro de várias
organizações internacionais, Portugal tem diversas obrigações perante aqueles que procuram
proteção requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional. Contudo, embora tenha
existido um esforço em acolher e integrar um maior número de pessoas, o território nacional
ainda parece ser pouco atrativo para quem procura um destino seguro e estável para dar um
novo rumo à sua vida.
Palavras-chave
Atratividade; Portugal; proteção internacional; requerentes de asilo; refugiados
Abstract
Several norms and institutions have been developed and implemented to cope with the
repeated unregulated increases of «forced displaced persons». Although the issue of
managing «refugee» persons has become more debated in recent years around the world,
Portugal has not experienced high pressure from migration flows, making it, for many, a
paradigmatic case. As an EU Member State, but also a member of several international
organizations, Portugal has obligations towards those seeking protection applicants and
beneficiaries of international protection. However, although there has been an effort to
welcome and integrate a greater number of people, the national territory is still seems to be
unattractive to those seeking a safe and stable destination to give a new direction to their
lives.
Keywords
Attractiveness; Portugal; international protection; asylum seekers; refugees.
Como citar este artigo
Strungari, Carolina (2023). A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de
proteção internacional. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-
Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-
7251.14.2.12
Artigo recebido em 22 de Maio de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 23 de Agosto de
2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
266
A (IR)RELEVÂNCIA DE PORTUGAL PARA OS REQUERENTES E
BENEFICIÁRIOS DE PROTEÇÃO INTERNACIONAL
CAROLINA STRUNGARI
Introdução
As migrações, sobretudo nos últimos anos, sofreram alterações, não quanto às suas
origens, mas também quanto à sua complexidade. Os fenómenos migratórios ocorrem
muito mais frequentemente, provocando a deslocação de milhões de pessoas em todo o
mundo. Dentro destes destacam-se os deslocados forçados
1
que englobam os deslocados
internos, os requerentes de asilo e os refugiados, sendo que, em 2022, estavam nessa
situação 108,4 milhões de pessoas (UNHCR, 2023a), prevendo-se um aumento em 2023
para 117,2 milhões, valor que tem vindo a crescer ano após ano (UNHCR, 2023b).
Em Portugal, entre 2010 e 2022, foram registados, não poucos pedidos de proteção
internacional (EUROSTAT, 2023a), (EUROSTAT, 2023b), como de beneficiários dessa
proteção (UNHCR, s.d.a), colocando o país próximo do fim da lista entre os vários
Estados-Membros da UE. Quer isto dizer que Portugal, em comparação com outros países
da UE parece não ser tão atrativo para requerentes e beneficiários de proteção
internacional. E, embora existam outros países que apresentem valores absolutos e
relativos de pedidos de proteção internacional e de beneficiários inferiores aos de
Portugal, a verdade é que, numa altura em que se abordam questões como a partilha
equitativa de responsabilidades e o respeito pelo princípio da solidariedade, verifica-se
um longo caminho a percorrer para que estes se tornem, na prática, elementos
fundamentais do quotidiano dos estados.
Assim sendo, tentar-se-á, neste artigo, não perceber as razões da provável falta de
atratividade de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional,
como também compreender o impacto crescente que as populações deslocadas têm,
sobretudo, para países envelhecidos como Portugal.
1. Breve enquadramento e evolução hisrica dos requerentes e
beneficiários de proteção internacional
Na sequência de múltiplos fenómenos de perseguição, que ocorrem desde que
memória (seja a pessoas ou grupos), a gestão das pessoas refugiadas e de requerentes
1
Pessoas que foram obrigadas a abandonar o seu país de origem devido a perseguições, conflitos,
desrespeito pelos seus direitos humanos, catástrofes naturais ou outros (European Parliament, 2020).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
267
de proteção
2
tornou-se uma questão internacional de maior relevância, sobretudo em
território europeu, durante a formação do sistema estatal moderno no século XVII (Betts,
Loescher, & Milner, 2012). Desde então, os acontecimentos relacionados com refugiados
passaram a ser analisados e tratados por cada Nação, através de acordos e instrumentos
ad hoc (Barnett, 2002).
Nos séculos seguintes, ocorreram vários conflitos internos e externos aos próprios
estados nomeadamente as Revoluções Americana e Francesa que geraram a
necessidade de alterar os ideais existentes. Todavia, foi no século XX marcado por
dois conflitos mundiais que se sentiu a maior urgência em implementar mudanças no
tratamento e reconhecimento destas pessoas, devido aos significativos fluxos de
refugiados e requerentes de asilo que se registaram. Assim, como resultado da I Guerra
Mundial foi criado o Alto Comissariado para os Refugiados (ACR), adotada a Convenção
Relativa ao Estatuto Internacional dos Refugiados, em 1933, e mais tarde, em 1939, a
Convenção sobre o Estatuto dos Refugiados vindos da Alemanha. Posteriormente, como
consequência da II Guerra Mundial, conflito que se estima ter originado 60 milhões de
refugiados (Loescher, 2021), foi criada a Administração das Nações Unidas para o Auxílio
e Restabelecimento (ANUAR), substituída, em 1946, pela Organização Internacional de
Refugiados (OIR) que, depois, deu origem ao atual Alto-Comissariado das Nações Unidas
para os Refugiados (ACNUR) organização que assegura, internacionalmente, a proteção
dos direitos dos refugiados e dos requerentes de asilo e viabiliza soluções para os
problemas que surjam quanto às pessoas deslocadas.
Para além da criação das instituições, existiu, também, uma evolução quanto aos
instrumentos legislativos, nomeadamente através da Carta das Nações Unidas (CNU) e
da Declaração Universal dos Direitos Humanos (DUDH), que lançaram as bases jurídicas
para a proteção dos refugiados (Strungari, 2023). Contudo, uma vez que estes
consagraram os direitos reconhecidos a todas as pessoas, num âmbito geral, sentiu-se
necessidade de serem produzidos instrumentos jurídicos aplicados especificamente a
requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
3
, tendo sido consagrada a
Convenção relativa ao Estatuto dos Refugiados Convenção de Genebra, doravante ,
em 1951, e o Protocolo de Nova Iorque adicional à convenção, Protocolo de Nova
Iorque, daqui em diante em 1967. Mais tarde, em 2016, foi adotada a Declaração de
Nova Iorque relativa a Refugiados e Migrantes que levou à implementação, em 2018, de
2
O termo refugiado definido e consagrado na Convenção de Genebra de 1951 sofreu alterações ao longo dos
anos, o quanto à definição existente em cada época, mas também quanto aos direitos e deveres
inerentes. No âmbito do Direito Internacional, considera-se refugiado a “pessoa que, devido a um receio
bem fundamentado de perseguição em virtude da sua raça. religião, nacionalidade, pertença a um
determinado grupo social ou das suas opiniões políticas, se encontre fora do país de que tem nacionalidade
e não possa ou, em virtude da fundado receio, não queira pedir proteção daquele país; ou que, se não tiver
uma nacionalidade e estiver fora do país de residência habitual após aqueles acontecimentos, não possa
ou, em virtude do referido receio, a ele não queira voltar” (IOM, 2019, p. 171). requerente de asilo
corresponde “ao indivíduo que procura proteção internacional. Em países com procedimentos
individualizados, um requerente de asilo é alguém cujo pedido ainda não tenha sido decidido pelo país no
qual o submeteu. Nem todo o requerente de asilo será reconhecido como refugiado, mas cada refugiado
reconhecido é inicialmente um requerente de asilo” (IOM, 2019, p. 14).
3
Segundo o Regulamento (UE) n.º 604/2013 Regulamento «Dublin III» o beneficiário de proteção
internacional é um nacional de um país terceiro ou um atrida ao qual foi concedida proteção internacional
na aceção do artigo 2.º, alínea a), da Diretiva 2011/95/UE Diretiva «Qualificaçã. Assim, segundo a
leitura conjunta do mencionado Regulamento com a Diretiva verificamos que o beneficiário de proteção
internacional contempla o estatuto de refugiado e o estatuto de proteção subsidiária. Neste artigo, quando
nos referimos a beneficiários de proteção internacional referimo-nos meramente ao estatuto de refugiado,
ficando assim excluído o estatuto de proteção subsidiária.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
268
dois Pactos: o Pacto Global para os Refugiados e o Pacto Global para a Migração Segura,
Ordenada e Regular.
Ao mesmo tempo que se iam dando os primeiros passos a nível internacional, também
na Europa existiu uma necessidade de atribuir uma proteção semelhante aos
beneficiários e requerentes de proteção internacional
4
através da criação de mecanismos
efetivos. Nesse sentido, em 1990, foi aprovada a criação da Convenção de Dublin, numa
altura em que existiu um aumento do número de pedidos de proteção internacional na
sequência da Guerra Fria, do desmantelamento de regimes de cariz opressivo e do
constante desrespeito pelos direitos humanos (Strungari, 2023). Mais tarde, em 1999, o
Conselho Europeu reuniu em Tampere com o objetivo de ser implementada uma política
comum da UE em matéria de asilo e migração, o que mais tarde, através das várias
ações, permitiu a criação do Sistema Europeu Comum de Asilo (SECA). Enquanto numa
primeira fase
5
de desenvolvimento do sistema pretendia-se conceber uma legislação de
base, classificada de «normas mínimas», numa segunda
6
visou-se alcançar a
harmonização de conteúdos e respetivos procedimentos (Cierco, 2010). Atualmente
encontra-se em vigor a terceira fase, iniciada em 2016 (Léonard & Kaunert, 2019), sendo
esta caracterizada pela reestruturação do SECA devido à gestão difícil e insuficiente da
«crise migratória» que ocorreu, sobretudo, a partir de 2015 (Hatton, 2020).
Portugal, por sua vez, enquanto membro da ONU, desde 1955, ratificou a Convenção de
Genebra de 1951, em 1960, e o Protocolo de Nova Iorque de 1967, em 1976, tendo esta
última acontecido no mesmo ano em que Portugal consagrou na Constituição da
República Portuguesa no artigo 33º , pela primeira vez, o direito de asilo.
Para além de membro da ONU, Portugal realizou o seu pedido de adesão à UE, em 1977,
tendo feito várias alterações legislativas para que a sua admissão fosse possível, em
1986. Exemplo disso foi a adoção, em 1980, da primeira Lei do Asilo Lei n.º 38/80, de
1 de agosto que foi modificada e complementada em 1993, 1998, 2006, 2008, 2014,
2022 e 2023. Estas alterações permitiram, tanto um alargamento na consagração dos
direitos e dos deveres dos requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional, bem
como alterações procedimentais. Deve, ainda, destacar-se que as modificações
legislativas ocorreram, essencialmente, em razão da necessidade de implementar
medidas e transpor as diretivas europeias na sequência das oscilações dos fluxos
migratórios a nível internacional e europeu. Assim, apesar das várias modificações à Lei
do Asilo, pode-se constatar que não existe uma ligação direta entre as alterações
implementadas com o número de pedidos de proteção internacional registados
internamente, mas sim com o fluxo observado em território externo e com as indicações
expressas pelas organizações internacionais, das quais Portugal faz parte (Strungari,
2023).
4
Na Convenção de Dublin designados de requerentes de asilo.
5
A primeira fase possibilitou a criação de vários atos legislativos: Regulamento (CE) nº 2725/2000 -
«EURODAC»; Regulamento (CE) n.º 343/2003 Regulamento «Dublin II»; Diretiva 2003/CE Diretiva
«Acolhimento»; Diretiva 2011/83/CE Diretiva «Qualificação»; Diretiva 2005/85/CE Diretiva
«Procedimentos».
6
Da segunda fase foi possível a reforçar o SECA, através da uniformização das normas e procedimentos, que
permitiu a melhoria de vários atos legislativos: Regulamento (UE) 603/2013 - «EURODAC»; Regulamento
(UE) n.º 604/2013 Regulamento «Dublin III»; Diretiva 2013/33/UE Diretiva «Acolhimento»; Diretiva
2011/95/UE Diretiva «Qualificação»; Diretiva 2013/32/UE Diretiva «Procedimentos».
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
269
1.1. Fluxos migratórios na Europa e em Portugal
Vivemos tempos imprevisíveis onde a tensão geopolítica, a digitalização e as alterações
climáticas se desenrolam muito rapidamente, provocando deslocações forçadas, sendo a
Europa um dos principais destinos para quem procura paz e estabilidade.
Desde o início do presente culo, o número de requerentes e de beneficiários de
proteção internacional difere entre os vários Estados-Membros da UE, tendo, ao longo
dos anos, existido oscilações significativas.
Analisar estas variações e a relevância do número de pedidos de asilo recebidos e de
refugiados acolhidos nos países da UE é um trabalho preponderante para se estudar o
papel de cada Estado-Membro no processo de acolhimento. É importante quantificar
esses valores, não só em termos absolutos, mas também em termos relativos, tendo em
conta a população total ou o PIB per capita de cada Estado.
Figura 1 Número de pedidos de asilo realizados por nacionais de Países Terceiros nos Estados-
Membros da UE (2008-2022)
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados pelo (EUROSTAT, 2023a).
Os Estados-Membros da UE têm registado, sobretudo desde 2010, um aumento do
número de pedidos de requerentes de asilo. Estes atingiram valores recorde entre 2015
e 2016, com 1 322 850 e 1 260 930 solicitações em território europeu, respetivamente
(Fig.1). E, embora, os pedidos tenham decrescido após os anos mencionados, não
voltaram a ser alcançados os valores p-2015, exceto em 2020 devido às restrições
impostas pela pandemia COVID-19. Em 2021 e 2022, salientou-se um novo incremento,
sendo que neste último ano foram requeridas 884 630 solicitações (EUROSTAT, 2023a),
valores mais próximos aos atingidos aquando da crise migratória
7
. Pelos dados
7
A UE considera que os ucranianos que se deslocaram por causa do atual conflito são abarcados pelo regime
de proteção temporária, embora possam existir situações específicas em que os cidadãos ucranianos
possam pedir proteção ao abrigo do sistema Dublin.
112 600
164 900
184 300
237 300
250 400
338 200
530 560
1 216 860
1 166 815
620 265
564 115
631 285
417 070
537 355
884 630
225 200
232 300
235 300
282 100
306 500
400 515
594 180
1 282 690
1 221 185
677 470
625 575
698 760
472 395
632 325
965 675
0
200 000
400 000
600 000
800 000
1 000 000
1 200 000
1 400 000
2008 2009 2010 2011 2012 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 2021 2022
Número de requerentes que solicitam asilo pela primeira vez Número total de pedidos de asilo
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
270
disponibilizados relativos aos dois primeiros trimestres de 2023, contabilizaram-se 474
130 pedidos, valor superior ao registado no mesmo período de 2015 (391 670), ano em
que se alcançou o recorde de solicitações (EUROSTAT, 2023b).
Figura 2 Impacto do número de pedidos de asilo recebidos nos Estados-Membros da UE entre
2012 e 2022
Pedidos de asilo recebidos
entre 2012-2022
% de Pedidos de asilo
face à população total
PIB per capita médio
2012-2022
Alemanha
2 481 830
0,27%
34 770,00€
França
1 000 815
0,14%
31 970,00€
Itália
669 245
0,10%
26 367,27€
Espanha
507 770
0,10%
23 433,64€
Suécia
447 670
0,42%
43 034,55€
Grécia
372 735
0,32%
17 201,82€
Áustria
357 050
0,45%
36 793,64€
Reino Unido
285 610
0,05%
31 745€
Hungria
266 820
0,27%
12 071,82€
Países Baixos
236 495
0,13%
40 414,55€
Bélgica
271 405
0,17%
34 854,55€
Bulgária
100 785
0,13%
6 140,91€
Chipre
75 860
0,78%
23 250,00€
Polónia
72 415
0,02%
11 913,64€
Dinamarca
71 715
0,12%
47 369,09€
Finlândia
64 145
0,11%
35 958, 18€
Roménia
44 660
0,02%
8 294,55€
Irlanda
37 925
0,07%
54 271,82€
Eslovénia
25 560
0,11%
19 283,64€
Croácia
23 550
0,06%
11 805,45€
Malta
21 150
0,41%
20 826,36€
Luxemburgo
20 255
0,31%
83 675,45€
República Checa
11 575
0,01%
16 962,73€
Portugal
11 025
0,01%
17 364,55€
Lituânia
8 485
0,03%
12 743,64€
Estónia
4 120
0,03%
14 300,91€
Letónia
3 395
0,02%
11 518,18€
Eslováquia
3 055
0,005%
14 867,27€
Total
7 443 120
4,65%
743 203,18€
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados pelo (EUROSTAT, 2023a),
(EUROSTAT, 2023c), (EUROSTAT, 2023d).
Observando em termos absolutos, de forma mais pormenorizada, a posição de cada
Estado-Membro da UE no que respeita às solicitações de proteção internacional pela
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
271
primeira vez
8
, os dez países que receberam mais pedidos, entre 2012 e 2022, são:
Alemanha, França, Itália, Espanha, Suécia, Grécia, Áustria, Reino Unido
9
, Hungria e
Países Baixos. os Estados-Membros da UE com um menor número de pedidos de asilo,
no mesmo período, o: Eslonia, Croácia, Malta, Luxemburgo, República Checa,
Portugal, Lituânia, Estónia, Letónia e Eslováquia (Fig.2).
Porém, se atendermos à relevância do número de pedidos de asilo face a população de
cada Estado-Membro observa-se que do Top 10 apresentado anteriormente apenas a
Alemanha, a Suécia, a Grécia, a Áustria e a Hungria se destacam. Verifica-se ainda que
o Chipre, por seu lado, não estando no Top 10 referido, regista a maior percentagem
quanto aos pedidos de asilo face à população total. Outros países, como é o caso de
Portugal, acabam por receber poucos pedidos em termos absolutos e relativos.
Quando comparado outro fator, como o PIB per capita, percebe-se que não existe uma
correlação, entre esse valor e a percentagem de pedidos de asilo realizados num Estado-
Membro face à população à sua total. A Irlanda, por exemplo, sendo um dos países, nos
últimos anos, com um dos PIB per capita médio mais elevados da zona euro, em termos
relativos, não recebeu um número considerável de pedidos. Chipre, por outro lado,
registou um PIB per capita médio bastante inferior ao da Irlanda, mas, em termos
relativos, recebeu consideravelmente mais pedidos de asilo. Analisando o caso de
Portugal, apesar de em termos de PIB per capita médio ocupar a 1posição, quando
observada a proporção de pedidos face à população total, o país encontra-se no 27º
lugar, apenas à frente da Eslováquia.
Figura 3 Número de pedidos de asilo realizados por nacionais de Países Terceiros em Portugal
(2010-2022)
10
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados pelo (EUROSTAT, 2023a) e
(EUROSTAT, 2023b).
8
Das quais se excluem as solicitações subsequentes.
9
Até 2019.
10
Verifica-se que os dados apresentados pelo EUROSTAT não correspondem, na maioria das vezes, aos dados
disponibilizados pelas instituições nacionais. Ainda assim, por uma questão de coerência, seguiram-se os
dados publicitados pelo EUROSTAT.
155
275
290
500
440
870
710
1 015
1 240
1 735
900
1 350
1 975
155
275
295
500
440
895
1 460
1 750
1 285
1 820
1 000
1 540
2 115
0
500
1000
1500
2000
2500
2010 2011 2012 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 2021 2022
Número de pedidos de asilo solicitados pela primeira vez Número total de pedidos de asilo
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
272
Portugal, apesar de o ter recebido muitos pedidos, quando comparado com outros
Estados-Membros, tem assistido a um crescimento gradual entre 2010 e 2022 (Fig.3),
com um decréscimo em 2020 devido às restrições impostas à circulação para fazer face
à pandemia COVID-19. Apesar disso, em 2021 e 2022, observou-se um aumento dos
pedidos registados em Portugal, alcançando-se, neste último ano, valores nunca antes
atingidos.
Quanto ao número de refugiados acolhidos na UE, segundo dados disponibilizados pelo
ACNUR, entre 2012 e 2022
11
, de acordo com a Fig.4, em termos absolutos, os dez
Estados-Membros que mais refugiados contabilizaram dentro das respetivas fronteiras
foram: Alemanha, França, Suécia, Itália, Áustria, Países Baixos, Polónia, Reino Unido
12
,
Espanha e Grécia. aqueles que receberam um menor número de refugiados são: Malta
(20ª posição), Hungria (21ª), Lituânia (22ª), Portugal (23ª), Letónia (24ª), Estónia
(25ª), Luxemburgo (26ª), Croácia (27ª) e Eslovénia (28ª). Se atendermos à relação
entre o número de beneficiários de proteção internacional face à população total
verificamos que os países que acolhem um número maior de refugiados acabam por não
notar essa representatividade significativa na sua população, com exceção da Suécia,
Áustria e Alemanha. Por outro lado, Chipre e Malta não se destacam por um número
considerável de refugiados acolhidos, quando comparados com outros Estados-Membros,
contudo, se for analisado em termos relativos, estas pessoas têm uma maior expressão
nesses países. Portugal, a título de exemplo, é dos países da UE que, no período
analisado, acolheu um menor número de refugiados e é, também, um dos três países
em que estes, em termos percentuais, têm menos peso.
Figura 4 Impacto do número de refugiado acolhidos nos Estados-Membros da UE entre 2012 e
2022
11
O ACNUR englobou, em 2022, os deslocados de guerra ucranianos no conceito de refugiados.
12
Embora contabilizado apenas até 2019.
Refugiados acolhidos entre
2012-2022
% de Refugiados acolhidos face
à população total
2012-2022
Alemanha
9 702 411
1,07%
França
3 937 765
0,53%
Suécia
2 258 365
2,04%
Itália
1 615 126
0,25%
Áustria
1 256 561
1,30%
Países Baixos
1 133 485
0,60%
Polónia
1 090 003
0,26%
Reino Unido
1 076 688
0,29%
Espanha
674 013
0,13%
Grécia
625 204
0,53%
Bélgica
554 900
0,44%
República Checa
463 075
0,40%
Dinamarca
353 792
0,56%
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
273
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados pelo (UNHCR, s.d.b).
Assim sendo, quando analisada a proporção de refugiados face à população total de cada
Estado-Membro, observa-se que não existe um critério justo de distribuição dos
refugiados pelos Estados-Membros, uma vez que existem diferenças significativas entre
cada Estado (exemplo: Chipre - 1,25% e Portugal - 0,07%).
Atendendo especificamente ao acolhimento de refugiados em Portugal, percebe-se que
este não tem tido um destaque significativo (Fig.5), apesar de em 2022 terem-se atingido
valores ímpares, uma vez que foram contabilizados os deslocados de guerra da Ucrânia
pelo ACNUR. Ainda assim, desde 2010, o número de refugiados tem vindo sempre a
aumentar ligeiramente.
Figura 5 Evolução do número de refugiados em Portugal (2010-2022)
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados pelo (UNHCR, s.d.a).
Bulgária
331 691
0,43%
Finlândia
247 626
0,41%
Irlanda
150 023
0,28%
Roménia
135 949
0,06%
Chipre
120 823
1,25%
Eslováquia
105 358
0,18%
Malta
94 328
1,83%
Hungria
82 753
0,08%
Lituânia
81 702
0,26%
Portugal
74 770
0,07%
Letónia
43 342
0,21%
Estónia
43 111
0,29%
Luxemburgo
37 937
0,56%
Croácia
27 767
0,06%
Eslovénia
13 825
0,06%
Total
26 332 193
14,44%
368
399
473
596
704
851
1 189
1 619
2 130
2 375
2 405
2 651
59 777
0
10 000
20 000
30 000
40 000
50 000
60 000
70 000
2010 2011 2012 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 2021 2022
Número de refugiados
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
274
Analisados todos estes dados, verifica-se a existência de grandes disparidades não só no
número de pedidos de proteção internacional espontâneos recebidos pelos Estados-
Membros, como também no que toca ao número de refugiados acolhidos por parte dos
governos europeus.
Para além disso, pode constatar-se que, apesar de Portugal não ser o país com o registo
mais baixo de pedidos de proteção internacional espontâneos realizados e de refugiados
acolhidos, na verdade, ocupa uma das últimas posições quando comparado com outros
países da UE que têm tido um papel de maior relevo quanto à proteção de pessoas
deslocadas. Ainda assim, apesar da evolução positiva, Portugal parece demonstrar que
não é, nem tem sido um país com uma efetiva tradição de procura por parte de refugiados
e requerentes de asilo.
1.2. Evolução dos mecanismos europeus de proteção internacional
em Portugal: reinstalação e recolocação
Embora exista uma instituição internacional (ACNUR) e instrumentos jurídicos
internacionais e regionais para garantir a proteção de requerentes de asilo e refugiados,
os Estados incluindo Portugal ainda são os atores essenciais, tanto para a formulação
de políticas migratórias, como para garantir o respetivo acolhimento e integração,
através da implementação daquelas que, tal como é consagrado no artigo 76.º da Lei do
Asilo (Lei n.º 27/2008, de 30 de junho), visam a integração de requerentes e
beneficiários de proteção internacional na sociedade portuguesa.
Nesse sentido, se por um lado, quanto aos pedidos de proteção internacional, como
analisado, Portugal tem registado uma procura bastante reduzida, sobretudo, quando
comparado com outros Estados-Membros da UE, por outro, é essencial observar o
compromisso assumido por Portugal nos mecanismos europeus de proteção internacional
como a reinstalação
13
e a recolocação
14
.
O mecanismo de reinstalação, criado pela Lei n.º 73/93, de 29 de setembro, não
estabeleceu nenhum compromisso a assumir por Portugal até 2006. Contudo, daí em
diante, existiu o dever de cumprir a quota anual mínima de 30 pessoas. Através da Fig.6
verifica-se que essa nem sempre foi cumprida, nomeadamente em 2007, 2008, 2012,
2013, 2014 e, somente, foi ultrapassada em 2010. Em 2015, Portugal comprometeu-se
a reinstalar 191 pessoas, tendo esse compromisso ficado aquém das expetativas. Em
2016 e 2017, através do Acordo UE/Turquia 1x1, foram reinstaladas 142 pessoas de 200,
o que corresponde a 71% de execução. Em 2018/2019, através da Reinstalação UE
50.000 que vigoraria apenas naqueles dois anos pretendia-se reinstalar 1 010 pessoas.
Todavia, decidiu-se avançar parte das transferências para 2020 e 2021, pelo que no total
foram reinstaladas (2018: 33; 2019: 376; 2020: 216; 2021: 299) 924 pessoas (Oliveira,
2022), refletindo-se numa taxa de execução de 91,5%. Deve ressalvar-se que, embora
13
Corresponde à transferência de refugiados numa situação de vulnerabilidade que careçam de proteção
internacional, a pedido do ACNUR de um primeiro país de asilo fora da UE, para um Estado-Membro que o
aceite acolher (ACM, s.d.).
14
Relaciona-se com o movimento de beneficiários de proteção internacional com estatuto definido (atendendo
à Diretiva «Qualificação») do Estado-Membro da UE que lhes concedeu proteção internacional para outro
onde lhes seja concedida proteção semelhante. Para além disso, ficam abrangidas as pessoas que tenham
solicitado proteção internacional num Estado-Membro da UE, responsável pela análise do seu pedido,
para outro Estado-Membro, onde os seus pedidos serão posteriormente analisados (IOM, 2019).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
275
bastante elevado o cumprimento, o objetivo inicial foi prolongado no tempo, o que
obviamente leva a uma execução mais aprimorada. Já em 2022, ao abrigo do Programa
Nacional de Reinstalação 2022 o foi possível proceder a qualquer reinstalação (Oliveira,
2023).
Figura 6 Compromisso assumido por Portugal nos mecanismos de reinstalação
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados em (Oliveira, 2023).
A recolocação
15
, por sua vez, traduz-se num “sistema de distribuição temporária de
pessoas com necessidade evidente de proteção internacional, de modo a garantir uma
participação equitativa e equilibrada de todos os Estados-Membros neste esforço comum”
(Comissão Europeia, 2015). Este mecanismo não está previsto na Lei do Asilo, no
entanto, foi uma tentativa de manifestação da solidariedade de cada Estado-Membro da
UE, a fim de garantirem uma partilha das respetivas responsabilidades devido ao
aumento significativo dos fluxos migratórios.
Neste âmbito, foi prevista pela Comissão Europeia, uma chave de repartição
relativamente à capacidade por parte dos Estados de absorver e integrar refugiados que
se baseou: 1) na dimeno da população (40%); 2) no PIB total (40 %); 3) no número
médio de pedidos de asilo espontâneos e o número de refugiados reinstalados por 1
milhão de habitantes no período de 2010-2014 (10 %); e 4) na taxa de desemprego
(10%) (Comissão Europeia, 2015). Atendendo aos fatores mencionados, entre 2015 e
2018, Portugal comprometeu-se a recolocar ao abrigo do Programa de Emergência para
Recolocação 1 642 pessoas, valor que aumentou para 2 951 no final de 2016 (Oliveira,
2022) (Fig.7). Todavia, do compromisso assumido foram apenas recolocadas 1 550
pessoas, o que revela uma taxa de execução de 52,5%, valor que ficou aquém das
15
No contexto europeu, o termo refere-se à transferência de refugiados ou beneficiários de proteção
subsidiária atendendo à Diretiva 2011/95/UE (Diretiva «Qualificação»), do Estado-Membro da UE, que lhes
concedeu proteção internacional, para outro Estado-Membro da UE, onde lhes será concedida proteção
semelhante; ou 2) de pessoas que tenham requerido proteção internacional de um Estado-Membro da UE,
responsável pela análise do seu pedido, para outro Estado-Membro da UE, onde os seus pedidos de proteção
internacional serão examinados (IOM, 2019).
30 30 30 30 30 30 30 30
191
200
1 010
300
17
16
11
30
33
30
27
2
14
40
142
924
0
0
200
400
600
800
1000
1200
Compromisso Número de Reinstalações
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
276
expetativas. Em 2018, Portugal disponibilizou-se a participar, sem qualquer compromisso
formal, na recolocação de migrantes entrados nos países europeus da linha da frente das
rotas do Mediterrâneo, através da recolocação ad hoc de barcos humanitários, numa
tentativa de fortificar a solidariedade e a cooperação com as autoridades maltesas e
italianas, tendo sido recolocadas em Portugal, até 2022, 298 pessoas (Oliveira, 2022).
Figura 7 Número de pessoas recolocadas em Portugal, ao abrigo do mecanismo de recolocação
2015/2018 e da recolocação ad hoc de barcos humanitários (2015 e 2021)
16
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados em (Oliveira, 2023).
Em termos absolutos, ao abrigo do mecanismo de reinstalação e de recolocação, Portugal
ocupou, em 2021, a 11ª (EUROSTAT, 2023e) e a 6ª posição, em 2022, (Oliveira, 2023),
respetivamente, entre os Estados-Membros da UE que mais acolhe. No entanto, em
ambos os mecanismos, Portugal tende a assumir compromissos que, a posteriori, não
consegue cumprir. Portanto, da análise realizada verifica-se que, quando comparado com
outros países da UE, Portugal, embora não pareça ser um país tão atrativo, também não
é um dos Estados que recebe menos pessoas através dos mecanismos supra.
2. Portugal: as razões da falta de atratividade
As migrações alteraram-se significativamente, não sendo estas iguais àquilo que eram
no século passado. Hoje, devido ao acesso generalizado a informação e à elevada
mobilidade, os requerentes de asilo têm em consideração outros «fatores de atração»,
aquando da hora de optarem por um país, ainda que a sua chegada ao destino possa não
se concretizar. Por vezes, estas travessias são impossíveis devido à inexistência de
viagens e rotas seguras e legais.
Existem autores que defendem que a seleção do país de destino vai depender da urgência
da decisão de partir urgente ou antecipatória (Havinga & Böcker, 1999) , podendo,
ainda assim, esta decisão mudar ao longo do percurso (Townsend & Oomen, 2015)
devido a eventos, encontros e oportunidades fortuitas (Gladkova & Mazzucato, 1988).
16
Neste ponto optou-se por seguir os dados administrativos nacionais, em vez dos disponibilizados pelo
EUROSTAT.
24
757
739
30
86
99
33
46
34
0
100
200
300
400
500
600
700
800
2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 2021 2022
Recolocação ad hoc de barcos humanitários (desde 2018)
Programa de emergência para recolocação (2015/2018)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
277
Todavia, independentemente disso, tanto os requerentes, como os (já) beneficiários de
proteção internacional irão «optar» dentro de um leque restrito das suas capacidades
de escolha pelos Estados que lhes ofereçam mais benefícios. Tendo isto em vista e
analisados os valores de pedidos de asilo realizado e de refugiados acolhidos na última
década em Portugal, cabe responder à pergunta: quais são os fatores que levam à
aparente falta de atratividade de Portugal por parte dos requerentes e beneficiários de
proteção internacional?
A. Localização geográfica
Em regra geral, as deslocações ocorrem para países vizinhos ou da mesma região
(Strungari, 2023), por forma a serem aproveitados os laços históricos e culturais que
dominam. Para além disso,o se deve esquecer que as deslocações forçadas envolvem
elevados custos, pelo que a estabilização num país próximo reduz os custos de transição
e adaptação (Neumayer, 2004).
Portugal está situado no extremo sudoeste da Europa e faz fronteira terrestre apenas
com Espanha, pelo que, embora algumas das mais importantes e ocupadas rotas
marítimas internacionais convirjam em Portugal, na prática, as condições de
navegabilidade da costa atlântica e a intensidade das marés não atraem fluxos
migratórios irregulares significativos (Ferreira, 2016), uma vez que os custos de
deslocação são altos.
B. Condições económicas-financeiras pouco atrativas
Os Estados-Membros, no âmbito da UE, o os competentes para decidirem sobre as
matérias relativas ao acolhimento e à integração de nacionais de países terceiros (artigo
79.º, nº 4 do Tratado sobre o Funcionamento da União Europeia).
Contudo, embora se possa considerar que os requerentes de proteção internacional têm
conhecimento quanto às políticas de asilo existentes nos países de destino, a literatura
desenvolvida sugere que estes não se focam nesses fatores (Robinson & Segrott, 2002).
No entanto, este é um ponto que deve ser analisado, pois, apesar das políticas de
acolhimento e integração não serem o cerne aquando da escolha, o primordiais após
a chegada de requerentes ou beneficiários de proteção internacional. Quanto a Portugal,
sobretudo desde 2015, adotou-se uma política nacional de solidariedade ativa baseada
nos princípios: institucional, descentralizado, em consórcio, integrado e autónomo (ACM,
2017). Apesar dos benefícios deste tipo de política, na prática, existe um modelo
demasiado difuso, levando a uma dispersão das instituições nas suas responsabilidades,
sem o estabelecimento claro quanto às obrigações de cada uma, o que leva, por um lado,
a que os deveres não sejam assumidos pelas entidades competentes e, por outro, à
sobrecarga das entidades da sociedade civil (Padilla & França, 2020).
As políticas implementadas em matérias de acolhimento e integração não são um dos
fatores em análise pelas pessoas que procuram asilo, pois, muitas vezes, são
desconhecidas (Crawley & Hagen-Zanker, 2019). Interessa-lhes, por outro lado, saber
as condições económico-financeiras, sociais, políticas, entre outras do país de destino,
porque são essas que terão efeitos significativos imediatos nas suas vidas.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
278
No caso nacional, a frequente instabilidade económico-financeira deteriora a perceção
criada pelos requerentes de asilo e pelos próprios refugiados. Para além disso, tanto para
quem necessita de proteção internacional, como para os nacionais, existem problemas
constantes no acesso ao emprego (Jornal de Notícias, 2021), à habitação (RTP, 2023a),
à aprendizagem da língua (Sousa & et al., 2021) o que, na verdade, são importantes
condições para a estabilidade das pessoas.
A aprendizagem da língua, na maioria das vezes, é o maior entrave, porque sem o seu
conhecimento haverá uma maior dificuldade na procura e na inserção no mercado de
trabalho. O seu domínio permitirá aos requerentes e beneficiários de proteção
internacional serem mais produtivos no mercado de trabalho, dado conseguirem obter
emprego, criar relações laborais mais facilmente e serão mais autónomas, tornando a
sua integração mais simples (Chiswick & Miller, 2015). Apesar do benefício da
aprendizagem da língua, na prática, existe uma distinção entre os requerentes de asilo
espontâneos e os requerentes de asilo e refugiados que chegam ao abrigo dos programas
de reinstalação ou recolocação. Os primeiros encontram dificuldades várias: (1) o
Conselho Português para os Refugiados (CPR) assegura o ensino, porém, mais tarde não
existe qualquer garantia da continuação da aprendizagem; (2) os requerentes de asilo
estão dispersos no território nacional, o que poderá tornar mais difícil o acesso aos
programas e iniciativas linguísticas (OECD, 2019). para os segundos, que são
acompanhados pelo ACM e pela respetiva entidade de acolhimento (OECD, 2019), não
existe qualquer monitorização da qualidade das aulas nas entidades de acolhimento, pois
os cursos ministrados são não formais, o que leva à ausência de certificação (OECD,
2019).
Por outro lado, os refugiados e requerentes de asilo enfrentam sérios desafios para
garantirem o acesso ao emprego (Carreirinho, 2022), nomeadamente: fracos
conhecimentos linguísticos e dificuldades de comunicação; competências profissionais
desalinhadas com as necessidades dos empregadores; dificuldades na obtenção do
reconhecimento de diplomas (particularmente relevantes para as profissões
regulamentadas); ausência ou dificuldade em obter os números de identificação de
segurança social (NISS) ou de identificação fiscal (NIF); relutância dos empregadores em
contratar requerentes de asilo (nomeadamente por falta de conhecimento sobre o seu
estatuto jurídico); conhecimento limitado sobre o mercado de trabalho e normas culturais
(Carreirinho, 2022).
Por último, o acesso à habitação tem sido igualmente uma dificuldade (Carreirinho, 2022)
devido aos preços elevados e às exigências contratuais (incluindo depósitos elevados, a
necessidade de fiadores e de comprovativos de rendimentos), o que dificulta, não a
capacidade dos requerentes de asilo e dos refugiados acederem diretamente ao mercado,
como a das organizações da linha da frente para aumentarem a capacidade de
acolhimento. Consequentemente, os requerentes de asilo e os refugiados têm muitas
vezes de recorrer a opções de habitação sobrelotadas ou de qualidade inferior quando
acedem ao mercado habitacional privado (Carreirinho, 2022).
De facto, existem fatores que parecem ser importantes para as pessoas deslocadas de
forma forçada, nomeadamente o acesso ao mercado de trabalho, o contexto social e
económico (Crawley & Hagen-Zanker, 2019). Indo um pouco mais longe, os fatores que
determinam a «escolha» do destino dos requerentes e beneficiários de proteção não
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
279
podem ser separados dos fatores que levaram as pessoas a deixar os seus países de
origem (Crawley & Hagen-Zanker, 2019). Sabendo o quão doloroso poderá ser um
processo migratório, muitas das vezes existe uma justaposição de fatores que levam à
saída do respetivo país para um outro
17
.
Para além dos fatores destacados terem algum peso no momento da escolha, os
requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional, atualmente, comunicam, à
semelhança de todos nós, de uma forma global através das novas tecnologias de
informação e comunicação, pelo que existem preferências relativamente a certos países
em detrimento de outros, o que leva a que Portugal, quando comparado com outros
Estados-Membros da UE se torne possivelmente menos atrativo.
C. A falta de comunidades prévias em Portugal
Portugal tem laços com as ex-colónias e uma comunidade significativa no seu território
18
,
no entanto, na prática, isso não se traduz numa procura considerável de proteção
internacional por parte dos nacionais desses países. Na verdade, tal até poderia suceder
porque quase todos os países das ex-colónias portuguesas ocupam lugares de destaque
no Fragile States Index, encontrando-se numa situação de «aviso» ou «alert devido à
sua exposição vulnerável ao colapso ou conflito (Haken, 2022).
Figura 8 Taxa dos movimentos secundários de saída ao abrigo dos mecanismos de recolocação
e reinstalação até 2022
Fonte: Elaboração própria através dos dados disponibilizados em (Oliveira, 2023).
17
“Por exemplo, a preferência pela Alemanha em detrimento da Suécia, ou vice-versa, envolveu muitas vezes
a justaposição de oportunidades de emprego com oportunidades de apoio social, revelando uma visão algo
polarizada de ambos os países, mais enraizada em estereótipos do que no conhecimento das políticas e
muitas vezes baseada em perceções do contexto económico, social ou político mais amplo, em vez de
políticas de migração específicas” (Crawley & Hagen-Zanker, 2019, p. 30).
18
Segundo o PORDATA, em Portugal, existem comunidades mais significativas de nacionais provenientes do
Brasil, Angola, Cabo Verde, Guiné-Bissau, São Tomé e Príncipe, China e Índia (PORDATA, 2022).
Entradas
Saídas
Movimentos
secundários de saída
Recolocação
Programa de emergência para recolocação
(2015-2018)
1 550
1 013
65,4%
Ad hoc barcos humanitários de Malta e Itália
(desde 2018)
296
65
22%
Recolocação Menores não acompanhados a
partir da Grécia (desde 2020)
380
95
25%
Acordo Bilateral Administrativo com a Grécia
(desde 2019)
100
37
37%
Reinstalação
Acordo UE/Turquia 1x1 (junho 2016 a
dezembro 2017)
142
63
44,4%
Reinstalação UE50.000 (dezembro 2018 a
dezembro 2019, que se prolongou até 2022)
930
195
21%
Admissão humanitária Afeganistão
Admissão humanitária de cidadãos do
Afeganistão (desde agosto de 2021)
908
328
36%
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
280
Para além desta falta de procura por parte dos nacionais das ex-colónias, sobretudo no
que toca aos pedidos de proteção internacional espontâneos, também se verifica que
após a chegada de pessoas, ao abrigo dos mecanismos de recolocação e reinstalação,
existem movimentos secundários de saída consideráveis (Fig.8).
Entre 2015 e 2018, foram recolocadas 1 550 pessoas, provenientes da Síria (833
pessoas), da Eritreia (340 pessoas) e do Iraque (338 pessoas). Contudo, verifica-se que
existiu, neste caso, uma taxa superior a 65% no que toca aos movimentos secundários
de saída. Também se observa uma taxa superior a 44% quanto aos movimentos
secundários derivado do Acordo UE/Turquia, tendo sido recolocados, neste âmbito,
apenas refugiados ou requerentes de asilo provenientes da ria. Os sírios parecem ser,
assim, aqueles que mais têm abandonado o país, sobretudo devido à escassez de
comunidades prévias em Portugal (OECD, 2019). Na Europa existe um outro motivo que
se prende essencialmente com a vida económica destes refugiados em território europeu,
sendo esta caracterizada por um paradoxo: muitos são altamente instruídos (38% têm
formação universitária) e o desemprego é muito elevado (82%) (Betts & et al, 2017).
Em Portugal, o parece existir qualquer informação que confirme esta tendência
europeia, embora seja provável que muitos dos refugiados sírios sejam igualmente
qualificados.
D. As barreiras culturais, religiosas e linguísticas
Os requerentes de asilo e refugiados preferem deslocar-se para países cuja língua e
cultura sejam semelhantes, porque nesses haverá um menor impacto na transição e
adaptação, como verificado (Neumayer, 2004). Portanto, optar por países onde essa
diferença o seja tão profunda fará com que os choques culturais sejam menos
significativos.
Para além disso, também é provável que exista, por parte dos requerentes e beneficiários
de proteção internacional, a perceção de que quanto maior forem as diferenças,
sobretudo culturais, maior poderá ser o sentimento de rejeição por parte da comunidade
de acolhimento.
3. Efeitos da adoção de medidas mais atrativas para os requerentes e
beneficiários de proteção internacional
Analisando o retrato da evolução demográfica no continente europeu, estima-se que,
entre 2023 e 2100, apesar de se prever um ligeiro aumento populacional em alguns
países, existirá uma quebra populacional de 21% (passando de 742 272 653 pessoas
para 586 515 447) (United Nations, 2022a). Enquanto outros continentes veem a sua
população aumentar, o velho continente europeu, testemunhará uma significativa
redução da sua população e ao respetivo envelhecimento. Contudo, prevê-se a nível
mundial, segundo as Nações Unidas, um aumento populacional de 28,6% a 2100,
destacando-se o crescimento do número de pessoas em África e na Ásia, sendo que mais
de metade deste acréscimo da população global até 2050 se concentrará em oito países:
República Democrática do Congo, Egipto, Etiópia, Índia, Nigéria, Paquistão, Filipinas e
República Unida da Tanzânia (United Nations, 2022b).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
281
A tendência regressiva na Europa é, também, expectável em Portugal, onde é estimado
que, até 2050, haja um decréscimo de 9,6% e até 2100 uma queda populacional de
32,8%, prevendo-se que existiam em Portugal, neste último cenário, 6 685 463 milhões
de pessoas (United Nations, 2022a).
Para contrariar o envelhecimento e a provel diminuição da população, Portugal deve
tirar o melhor e maior benecio do acolhimento e integração dos requerentes de asilo e
refugiados. Contudo, é necessário minimizar o impacto dos fatores acima descritos
aquando da «escolha» do país de destino. Apesar de não ser possível alterar a localização
geográfica de Portugal, os outros fatores são passíveis de desconstruir, adaptar e
reconstruir. Portanto, deve existir um maior foco nestes para que Portugal se possa
tornar mais atrativo, prevendo-se um processo win-win.
Em primeiro lugar, a implementação das políticas de integração baseia-se numa forte
cooperação da sociedade civil que resultou na transferência da responsabilidade do
Estado para estas organizações, pelo que este, tendo um papel de gestor e coordenador,
desresponsabiliza-se das falhas na implementação e da qualidade das ações e respostas
oferecidas (Padilla, França, & Vieira, 2022). Para além disso, a existência de Planos de
Integração destinados apenas aos (i)migrantes, em sentido amplo, leva a que a sua
aplicação não seja tão eficaz e compatível com as necessidades e características dos
requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional. Assim, de forma a evitar a
continuação desta situação o dispersa deve existir uma reestruturação no modo de
atuação do Estado, privilegiando a adoção de políticas de integração mais simplistas,
uniformes e que respondam às necessidades reais, garantindo as melhores condições de
integração e bem-estar para estas pessoas.
Em segundo lugar, deve existir um maior incentivo às empresas e organizações que
carecem de mão de obra. Por exemplo, em 2021, foram registados em Portugal, segundo
o Serviço de Estrangeiros e Fronteiras (SEF), 1 537
19
pedidos de proteção internacional,
sendo que mais de metade das solicitões foram realizadas por homens (624) e
mulheres (241) entre os 18 e os 39 anos (Serviço de Estrangeiros e Fronteiras, 2021),
estando estes em evidente idade para ingressarem no mercado de trabalho em Portugal.
Por isso, deve apostar-se no recrutamento de requerentes de asilo e refugiados, de modo
que estes consigam aprender e dominar mais facilmente a língua portuguesa e garantir
um trabalho regular. Estes dois fatores (aprendizagem da língua e o trabalho regular)
entre muitos outros o bastante relevantes no seu processo de integração e indo
ao cerne da problemática do acolhimento é que será possível atribuir as ferramentas
necessárias para que estes tenham uma vida mais autónoma. Nesse sentido, devido às
sérias preocupações por parte das autoridades nacionais relativamente ao controlo e
regularização do trabalho precário destacou-se, neste ano (até junho 2023), a realização
de ações de fiscalização em Odemira para a deteção de situações irregulares relacionadas
com exploração de trabalhadores migrantes (RTP, 2023b) e a operação de combate à
exploração laboral e a redes criminosas de captura ilegal e tráfico de bivalves (RTP,
2023c), no Montijo e Alcochete.
Em terceiro lugar, Portugal é reconhecido pelo Alto-Comissário das Nações Unidas para
os Refugiados Filippo Grandi por ser um «verdadeiro campeão» na defesa dos
19
Embora de acordo com o EUROSTAT tenham sido 1 540. Uma vez mais existem divergências entre os dados
administrativos nacionais e os europeus.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
282
refugiados (Governo da República Portuguesa, 2021). Pom, aquando da análise dos
movimentos de saída, verificam-se taxas de abandono significativas, o que acaba por
invalidar, na prática, a constatação realizada por Filippo Grandi. Para além disso, deve-
se deixar de olhar para os requerentes de asilo e refugiados como um «fardnos países
de destino, porque a partir do momento em que essa visão for alterada haverá uma
maior capacidade por parte do Estado em colocar as pessoas no centro das suas decisões
políticas.
Em quarto lugar, e o menos importante, deve existir uma contínua aposta na promoção
da tolerância, solidariedade, da justiça social e outros valores essenciais, não da
comunidade de acolhimento, como dos próprios requerentes de asilo e refugiados. As
mudanças a nível social levam o seu tempo, pelo que estes fatores devem ser projetados
a longo prazo. Os que chegam e chegarão a território nacional o sentir as diferenças
culturais, linguísticas e religiosas, mas estas podem ser mitigadas através de diversas
ações e iniciativas
20
, evitando que partidos extremistas incitem à discriminação e ao
racismo ou até à prática de hostilidades em relação a requerentes de asilo e refugiados
Conclusão
Portugal, embora some poucos pedidos de proteção internacional esponneos, tem se
destacado pela sua solidariedade, sobretudo através do mecanismo de reinstalação e
recolocação, ocupando a 1e posição, respetivamente entre os países da UE que
mais beneficiários destes mecanismos acolhem. No entanto, apesar da sua positiva
atitude verificaram-se elevadas taxas de abandono, especialmente por parte dos
recolocados, sobretudo ao abrigo do Programa de emergência para recolocação (2015-
2018) (65,4%). Portanto, dever-se-ia ter percebido os motivos das saídas para que tal
não se sucedesse repetidamente.
A falta de atratividade de Portugal, enquanto país de acolhimento e integração, é
explicada através de vários motivos: a localização geográfica, as condições económico-
financeiras pouco atrativas, a falta de comunidades prévias em Portugal e a existência
de barreiras culturais, religiosas e linguísticas. Estes fatores são complexos e
interrelacionam-se, sendo difícil a sua análise de forma individual.
É evidente que as condições de atratividade têm um impacto significativo para os
requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional, porque os influenciam no momento
da «escolha» do país de destino, quando e se possível. Portanto, deve existir vontade
política para serem alterados alguns procedimentos e práticas adotadas, privilegiando-
se um planeamento a médio e longo prazos, até porque Portugal, à semelhança do
continente europeu, vai perder parte da sua população a 2050, mas sobretudo a
2100.
Apesar de ser, por diversas vezes, considerada errónea a análise do papel dos
requerentes de asilo e refugiados apenas numa perspetiva económica, este pode ser um
dos vários pontos de raciocínio aliado à relevância que a presença destas pessoas podem
ter para o país a nível social e cultural. Para além do papel dos beneficiários de proteção
20
Promovidas entre a sociedade de acolhimento e os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
que fomentem a inclusão e a partilha, por exemplo, através de atividades culturais a nível local, bem como
da partilha de tradições religiosas.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
283
internacional no repovoamento de um país envelhecido, a presença de várias
nacionalidades em comunhão num mesmo território permite a promoção do
multiculturalismo, da tolerância e do respeito. No fim, há uma dupla aprendizagem e
crescimento, tanto por parte da comunidade de acolhimento, como dos próprios
requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional.
Referências
ACM. (2017). Relatório de Avaliação da Política Portuguesa de Acolhimento de Pessoas
Refugiadas - Programa de Recolocação. ACM. Disponível em
https://www.acm.gov.pt/documents/10181/27754/Relatorio_Acolhimento+Pessoas+Re
fugiadas_Dez.2017.pdf/d21546b3-7588-483d-92a3-fa8185d61b5b [consultado a 20 de
abril de 2023].
ACM. (s.d). Principais conceitos da atualidade de refugiados. Observatório das Migrações.
Disponível em: https://www.om.acm.gov.pt/-/principais-conceitos-da-atualidade-de-
refugiados [consultado a 20 de abril de 2023].
Barnett, L. (2002). Global governance and the evolution of the international refugee
regime. Working Paper n54. Disponível em: https://www.unhcr.org/media/26614
[consultado a 26 de abril de 2023].
Betts, A., & et al. (2017). Talent displaced: The economic lives of Syrian refugees
in Europe. Oxford: Deloitte. Disponível em:
https://www2.deloitte.com/content/dam/Deloitte/global/Documents/About-
Deloitte/talent-displaced-syrian-refugees-europe.pdf [consultado a 26 de abril de 2023].
Betts, A., Loescher, G., & Milner, J. (2012). UNHCR: The Politics and Practice of Refugee
Protection. 2ed edition. London: Routledge.
Carreirinho, I. (2022). Country Report: Portugal. ECRE. Disponível em:
https://asylumineurope.org/wp-content/uploads/2023/05/AIDA-PT_2022-Update.pdf
[consultado a 12 de setembro de 2023].
Cierco, T. (2010). A Instituição de Asilo na União Europeia. Lisboa: Almedina.
Comissão Europeia. (2015). Comunicação da Comissão ao Parlamento Europeu, ao
Conselho, ao Comité Económico e Social Europeu e ao Comité das Regiões relativa à
Agenda Europeia da Migração. Comunicação 240 final. Bruxelas: Comissão Europeia.
Disponível em: https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/PT/TXT/PDF/?uri=CELEX:52015DC0240&from=PT [consultado a 13 de abril de
2023].
Crawley, H., & Hagen-Zanker, J. (2019). Deciding Where to go: Policies, People and
Perceptions Shaping Destination Preferences. In International Migration. Ottawa. 57(1),
20-35. DOI: 10.1111/imig.12537
European Parliament. (2020). Exploring migration causes why people migrate. News
European Parliament. Disponível em:
https://www.europarl.europa.eu/news/en/headlines/world/20200624STO81906/explori
ng-migration-causes-why-people-migrate [consultado a 11 de setembro de 2023].
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
284
EUROSTAT. (2023a). Asylum and first time asylum applicants - annual aggregated data.
Disponível em:
https://ec.europa.eu/eurostat/databrowser/view/tps00191/default/table?lang=en
[consultado a 11 de setembro de 2023].
EUROSTAT. (2023b). Asylum applicants by type of applicant, citizenship, age and sex -
monthly data. Eurostat. Disponível em:
https://ec.europa.eu/eurostat/databrowser/view/MIGR_ASYAPPCTZM__custom_662160
1/default/table?lang=en [consultado a 11 de setembro de 2023].
EUROSTAT. (2023c). Population on 1 January. Disponível em:
https://ec.europa.eu/eurostat/databrowser/view/TPS00001/default/table?lang=en
[consultado a 11 de setembro de 2023].
EUROSTAT. (2023d). Real GDP per capita. Disponível em:
https://ec.europa.eu/eurostat/databrowser/view/sdg_08_10/default/table [consultado a
18 de setembro de 2023].
EUROSTAT. (2023e). Resettled persons - annual data. Disponível em:
https://ec.europa.eu/eurostat/databrowser/view/tps00195/default/table [consultado a
18 de setembro de 2023].
Ferreira, S. (2016). Managing migrations in Europe´s Southern borders. The cases of
Spain, Italy and Portugal. Lisboa: Faculdade de Ciências Sociais e Humanas. Dissertação
de Doutoramento. Disponível em: http://hdl.handle.net/10362/20206 [consultado a 27
de abril de 2023].
Gladkova, N., & Mazzucato, V. (1988). Theorising chance: Capturing the role of ad hoc
social interactions in migrants’ trajectories. In Population, Space and Place. New Jersey:
Wiley. 23(2). Doi: 10.1002/psp.1988
Governo da República Portuguesa. (2021). Portugal é «um verdadeiro campeão» na
defesa dos refugiados. Disponível em:
https://www.portugal.gov.pt/pt/gc22/comunicacao/noticia?i=portugal-e-um-
verdadeiro-campeao-na-defesa-dos-refugiados [consultado a 19 de abril de 2023].
Haken, N. (2022). Fragile States Index Annual Report 2022. Washington, D.C: The
Fund for Peace. Disponível em: https://fragilestatesindex.org/2022/07/13/fragile-states-
index-2022-annual-report/ [consultado a 18 de abril de 2023].
Hatton, T. (2020). European asylum policy before and after the migration crisis.
Disponível em: https://wol.iza.org/articles/european-asylum-policy-before-and-after-
the-migration-crisis/long [consultado a 20 de abril de 2023].
Havinga, T., & Böcker, A. (1999). Country of asylum by choice or by chance: Asylum-
seekers in Belgium, the Netherlands and the UK. In Journal of Ethnic and Migration
Studies. London: Routledge. 25(1), 43-61. DOI: 10.1080/1369183X.1999.9976671
IOM. (2019). International Migration Law: Glossary on Migration. Geneva: IOM.
Disponível em: https://publications.iom.int/system/files/pdf/iml_34_glossary.pdf
[consultado a 20 de abril de 2023].
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
285
Jornal de Notícias. (2021). O maior desafio dos refugiados é encontrar emprego.
Disponível em: https://www.jn.pt/mundo/jn-comunidades/o-maior-desafio-dos-
refugiados-e-encontrar-emprego-13468160.html [consultado a 18 de abril de 2023].
Léonard, S., & Kaunert, C. (2019). Refugees, Security and the European Union. 1
st
edition. Abingdon: Routledge.
Loescher, G. (2021). Refugees: A Very Short Introduction (1st ed.). Oxford University
Press.
Neumayer, E. (2004). Asylum destination choice: What makes some west european
countries more attractive than others?. In European Union Politics. London. 5(2), 155-
180. DOI: 10.1177/1465116504042444
OECD. (2019). Finding their way The integration of refugees in Portugal. OECD.
Disponível em: https://www.oecd.org/els/mig/finding-their-way-the-integration-of-
refugees-in-portugal.pdf [consultado a 18 de abril de 2023].
Oliveira, C. (2022). Requerentes e Beneficiários de Proteção Internacional em Portugal:
Relatório Estatístico do Asilo 2022. Lisboa: Observatório das Migrações. Disponível em:
https://www.om.acm.gov.pt/documents/58428/1489887/Relatorio+Estatistico+Asilo+202
%203_CRO.pdf/faccca14-39ab-45f4-99cf-40c61d6fb308 [consultado a 06 de junho de
2023].
Oliveira, C. (2023). Relatório Estastico do Asilo 2023. Lisboa: Observatório das
Migrações. Disponível em:
https://www.om.acm.gov.pt/documents/58428/1489887/Relatorio+Estatistico+Asilo+2
02%203_CRO.pdf/faccca14-39ab-45f4-99cf-40c61d6fb308 [consultado a 11 de abril de
2023].
Padilla, B., & França, T. (2020). Políticas migratórias em Portugal: complexidade e hiatos
entre a lei e a prática. In L.Ribeiro, & M. Oliveira. Sociedades em Movimento: Fluxos
internacionais, conflitos nacionais. p.131-153. Editora Intermeios. Disponível em:
http://hdl.handle.net/10071/22367
Padilla, B., França, T., & Vieira, A. (2022). Trajetórias de refúgio: análise de género,
intersecionalidade e políticas públicas em Portugal. Lisboa: Observatório das Migrações.
Disponível em:
https://www.om.acm.gov.pt/documents/58428/177157/Estudo+OM+71.pdf/701e5663
-4177-4eaf-8c36-8f4853670825 [consultado a 18 de abril de 2023].
Penninx, R. (2019). Problems of and solutions for the study of immigrant integration.
Comparative Migration Studies, 7(13). doi:10.1186/s40878-019-0122-x
PORDATA. (2022). População estrangeira com estatuto legal de residente: total e por
algumas nacionalidades. Disponível em:
https://www.pordata.pt/Portugal/Popula%C3%A7%C3%A3o+estrangeira+com+estatut
o+legal+de+residente+total+e+por+algumas+nacionalidades-24 [consultado a 19 de
abril de 2023].
Robinson, V., & Segrott, J. (2002). Understanding the decision-making of asylum
seekers. Home Office Research Study 243. Disponível em:
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 265-286
A (ir)relevância de Portugal para os requerentes e beneficiários de proteção internacional
Carolina Strungari
286
https://www.embraceni.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/hors243.pdf [consultado a 24
de abril de 2023].
RTP. (2023a). Acesso à habitação é o maior desafio dos refugiados em Portugal.
Disponível em: https://www.rtp.pt/noticias/pais/acesso-a-habitacao-e-o-maior-desafio-
dos-refugiados-em-portugal_a1468812 [consultado a 18 de abril de 2023].
RTP. (2023b). ACT realiza nova ação de fiscalização em Odemira. Disponível em:
https://www.rtp.pt/noticias/pais/act-realiza-nova-acao-de-fiscalizacao-em-
odemira_a1494176 [consultado a 21 de junho de 2023].
RTP. (2023c). Operação visa captura ilegal de bivalves e exploração laboral. Disponível
em: https://www.rtp.pt/noticias/pais/operacao-visa-captura-ilegal-de-bivalves-e-
exploracao-laboral_v1494723 [consultado a 21 de junho de 2023].
Serviço de Estrangeiros e Fronteiras. (2021). Relatório de Imigração, Fronteiras e Asilo,
2021. Lisboa: SEF. Disponível em:
https://www.sef.pt/pt/Documents/RIFA2021%20vfin2.pdf [consultado a 19 de abril de
2023].
Sousa, L., & et al. (2021). Integração de Refugiados em Portugal: o papel e práticas
das instituições de acolhimento. Observatório das Migrações. Disponível em:
https://www.om.acm.gov.pt/documents/58428/177157/Estudo+OM+68.pdf/e2c4425e-
3ae0-4fb7-8abe-70e8d18b2da1 [consultado a 21 de junho de 2023].
Strungari, C. Regime de Proteção Internacional: Acolhimento e integração de refugiados
em Portugal (2010-2021). Lisboa: Faculdade de Ciências Sociais e Humanas. Dissertação
de Mestrado. Disponível em: http://hdl.handle.net/10362/154578 [consultado a 29 de
maio de 2023].
Townsend, J., & Oomen, C. (2015). Before the Boat: Understanding the Migrant Journey.
Brussels: Migration Policy Institute Europe. Disponível em:
https://www.migrationpolicy.org/research/boat-understanding-migrant-journey
[consultado a 24 de abril de 2023].
UNHCR. (2023a). Global Trends Report 2022. Geneva: UNHCR. Disponível em:
https://www.unhcr.org/global-trends-report-2022 [consultado a 22 de junho de 2023].
UNHCR. (2023b). Global Appeal 2023. Geneva: UNHCR. Disponível em:
https://reporting.unhcr.org/global-appeal-2023 [consultado em: 21 de junho de 2023].
UNHCR. (s.d.a). Refugee Data Finder. Disponível em: https://www.unhcr.org/refugee-
statistics/download/?url=7ye8VH [consultado a 28 de abril de 2023].
UNHCR. (s.d.b). Refugee Data Finder. Disponível em: https://www.unhcr.org/refugee-
statistics/download/?url=pnsN2f [consultado a 11 de setembro de 2023].
United Nations. (2022a). World Population Prospects 2022 - Online Edition. Disponível
em: https://population.un.org/wpp/Download/ [consultado a 22 de junho de 2023].
United Nations. (2022b). World Population Prospects 2022: Summary of Results. New
York: Department of Economic and Social Affairs. Disponível em:
https://www.un.org/development/desa/pd/sites/www.un.org.development.desa.pd/files
/undesa_pd_2022_wpp_key-messages.pdf [consultado a 22 de junho de 2023].
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
287
NA IMPOSSIBILIDADE DO ESTADO SOCIAL.
REGIMES DE BEM-ESTAR NA AMÉRICA LATINA: UMA RESENHA
BRUNO GONÇALVES BERNARDES
goncalvesbernardes@gmail.com
Doutorado em Ciência Política pelo ISCSP, Mestre em Ciência Política pela Stockholms Universitet
Statsvetenskapliga institutionen e licenciado em Relações Internacionais. Investigador do
Observatório Político, ISCSP-UL (Portugal)
ORCID: 0000-0003-1483-0470
.
Resumo
Este artigo pretende perscrutar a aplicabilidade do conceito de “regime de bem-estar social”
na América Latina. Enquanto conceito tido, primeiro, como operacional no caso dos países
ocidentais, encontra no subcontinente uma aplicabilidade específica, tendo em consideração
o formato da relação entre o Estado, o mercado e as famílias. Desta forma, pretende-se
avaliar a bibliografia que aplica este conceito ao caso latino-americano, contrastando-a com
a generalização do conceito de Estado Social, mas também especificando as suas diferenças
relevantes com a literatura sobre os regimes de bem-estar no “sul”. Finalmente, discute-se,
a par da desigualdade estrutural, a importância dos eixos “informalidade-formalidade” do
mercado de trabalho e “produtivismo-protecionismo” na definição dos diversos regimes de
bem-estar social latino-americanos.
Palavras-chave
América Latina, regimes de bem-estar social, informalidade-formalidade, produtivismo-
protecionismo.
Abstract
Latin America. As an operational concept applied in the Western countries, it finds a specific
applicability in the subcontinent, taking into account the format of several welfare mixes. In
this way, it is intended to evaluate the bibliography that applies this concept to the Latin
American case, contrasting it with the generalization of the concept of Social State, but also
specifying its relevant differences with the literature on welfare regimes in the “south". Finally,
it is considered that both structural inequalities, and the axes "informality-formality" and
"productivism-protectionism" are relevant in the definition of the various Latin American
welfare regimes.
Keywords
Latin America, welfare regimes, informal-formal, productivism-protectionism.
Como citar este artigo
Bernardes, Bruno Gonçalves (2023). Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar
na América Latina: uma resenha. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2,
Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.13
Artigo recebido em 8 de Agosto de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 6 de Setembro 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
288
NA IMPOSSIBILIDADE DO ESTADO SOCIAL.
REGIMES DE BEM-ESTAR NA AMÉRICA LATINA: UMA RESENHA
1
BRUNO GONÇALVES BERNARDES
1. Introdução
O otimismo que perpassou a análise sobre o papel das novas forças políticas na América
Latina conheceu, a partir da década de 2000, um debate renovado sobre as políticas
sociais do subcontinente. Este interesse é marcado por décadas de desigualdade entre
perspetivas ideológicas, políticas e teóricas sobre o seu desenvolvimento pós-colonial
(Malamud, 2009)?
O estudo do desenvolvimento latino-americano ganhou novas reflexões e debates com a
introdução das dimensões políticas, económicas e sociais do bem-estar social a partir dos
anos 1990 (Abel e Lewis, 2002; Barrientos, 2004; Cortés, 2012; Draîbe e Riesco, 2007;
Filgueira, 1998, 2004; Franzoni, 2005, 2007; Huber e Stephens, 2005; Mesa-Lago, 1994,
2014; Segura-Ubiergo, 2007). Neste caso, passou a abundar o debate teórico sobre a
aplicabilidade do Estado social, dos regimes de bem-estar social e a sua aplicabilidade
através de políticas públicas. Em paralelo, ressurgiu o debate sobre a capacidade do
Estado e do Mercado em produzir sistemas de redistribuição, em paralelo com a
desigualdade estrutural e o mercado de trabalho informal (Filgueira, 1998, 2004).
Ademais, o desenvolvimento latino-americano é um dos temas paradigmáticos que
definem a identidade da região, quer na forma de modelos regionais de desenvolvimento
e inserção internacional, ou ainda na forma de projetos político-ideológicos muito
diversos (Cervo, 2008; Munck, 2008; Patrício, 2012). Esta matriz identitária encontra
não uma distinção com outras regiões do mundo, mas também as assinaláveis
assimetrias provocadas pela estrutura da economia política internacional (Cervo, 2008;
Patrício, 2012).
Além do mais, quase todos os Estados da região apresentam serviços de proteção social,
educação e saúde de baixa qualidade. Paralelamente, as políticas públicas de bem-estar
apresentam dinâmicas, tipologias e níveis diferenciados, tendo em conta a estrutura
económica, a política laboral, a estratificação ou variáveis políticas (Filgueira, 2004;
1
Artigo baseado, em parte, na Tese de Doutoramento do autor.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
289
Huber e Bogliaccini, 2010; Huber e Stephens, 2001). Neste plano mantém-se a
“divergência” e a “fragmentação” (Malamud, 2009), elementos relevantes na definição
identitária do subcontinente.
Neste sentido, no presente artigo procuramos encetar uma síntese das teses do bem-
estar social aplicáveis aos casos latino-americanos, colocando em evidência o conflito
entre Estado e Mercado, entre políticas de caráter protecionista e de caráter produtivista,
e entre modelos de desenvolvimento.
2. Regimes sulistas de bem-estar social
É no século XX que as questões sociais passaram a depender da capacidade dos Estados,
na sua relação com o Mercado, em atuar perante os problemas colocados pela
industrialização, por via da regulação. Conforme Göran Therborn (2012), o século XX é
o século das classes trabalhadoras, na medida em que passou a constituir-se como força
política inserida nas relações de poder estabelecidas pelo Estado. É neste contexto que
a garantia de direitos sociais surge como meio de participação na sociedade, ou seja, a
tal “cidadania social” de T. H. Marshall exercida através do acesso a uma parcela do bem-
estar económico. Dito de outra forma, os direitos sociais passam a ser garantidos por
meio dos direitos de cidadania, enquanto resultado de um processo de decomodificação
entre os indivíduos, o Estado e o Mercado (Esping-Anderson, 1990). Como resume
Stephens (2012: 514), “os direitos sociais de cidadania deverão incluir o direito ao
trabalho satisfatório e ao desenvolvimento pessoal, e o apenas uma parcela de bem-
estar ecomico e de segurança”.
Neste caso, os Estados passaram a assumir o objetivo de melhoria da condição humana
através da realização da liberdade individual e de um padrão de vida (Caeiro, 2015: 195).
Aqui, o Estado social assume um papel relevante no esquema regulatório enquanto
processo político, ideológico e administrativo que enforma a maneira como o Estado aloca
e define benecios sociais, bem como os arranjos institucionais utilizados para financiar
e redistribuir (Baldock, 2007). Além disso, o Estado Social não se limita a regular as
relações sociais no seio do mercado de trabalho, mas assegura também a devida
decomodificação, ou seja, a capacidade de prover respostas, serviços e apoios sociais
para situões de desemprego, reforma ou doença (Baldock, 2007; Caeiro, 2015).
Na análise da “emergência dos Estados sociais” denota-se que estes não são fruto de um
“desenvolvimento progressivo”, mas sim da conjugação de fatores históricos, políticos,
económicos e sociais que variam de caso para caso e no tempo (Esping-Anderson, 1990;
Kunhle e Sander, 2012). É neste sentido que ainda na década de 1980, Titmuss
apresenta um quadro comparativo dos modelos de políticas sociais dos EUA, da Grã-
Bretanha e de outros países europeus, concluindo da existência de três modelos distintos
de políticas sociais: o modelo residual que se carateriza pelo eixo mercado-família,
fatores essenciais na manutenção da rede de apoio social, associados a um modelo liberal
que suporta a menor intervenção do Estado (Caeiro, 2015); o modelo industrial que
apresenta uma vio minimamente “meritocrática” uma vez que premeia trabalhadores
e empresas na base da produtividade; e, finalmente, o modelo institucional-redistributivo
que compreende a institucionalização pública do conceito de bem-estar social, incluindo
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
290
um conjunto de políticas e instrumentos que salvaguardam as necessidades sociais dos
cidadãos (Baldock, 2007; Caeiro, 2015).
Nesta senda, Esping-Andersen debruça-se sobre a “substância teórica dos Estados
sociais” (Esping-Andersen, 1990: 19), tendo em consideração que os mesmos
“apresentam diferentes formas e tamanhos e variam substancialmente tanto na sua
orientação política como nos seus objetivos redistributivos” (Arts e Gelissen, 2012: 569).
Para Esping-Andersen, os Estados sociais compreendem um arranjo institucional (legal e
organizacional) entre o Estado e o mercado, que perfazem um determinado regime de
bem-estar social (Esping-Andersen, 1990: 2); estes regimes organizam-se em torno de
uma estratificação específica, originando-se a partir de estruturas, instituições e forças
sociopolíticas, contribuindo para “diferentes trajetórias de desenvolvimento”, sendo
estas, social-democrata, liberal ou conservadora, mediante o seu grau de
decomodificação e os compromissos estabelecidos entre Estado, Mercado e Família.
No entanto, a noção de Esping-Andersen de regimes de bem-estar social baseados em
Estados fortes com mercados de trabalho formais, onde a população é protegida por um
complexo institucional e organizacional, não se aplica na maioria dos países asiáticos,
africanos e latino-americanos. Como consideram Arts e Gelissen (2002), o Estado social
não pode deixar de ser visto sobre a trajetória das sociedades capitalistas, industriais e
democráticas, definidas por históricos direitos de cidadania, e onde o Estado retém o seu
papel regulador, resultante de processos complexos de engenharia política e social. Para
o caso em concreto, o Estado Social deverá ser visto como,
um regime de política social que compreende uma grande variedade de
programas, com cobertura universal (ou perto disso), com regras universais,
com benefícios que permitem manter as pessoas fora do nível de pobreza e
que encontra uma base financeira sólida no sistema tributário (Huber e
Stephens, 2005: 2).
Neste caso, como considerar o Estado Social em sociedades onde o Estado encontra-se
muita das vezes incapacitado de atuar (O’Donnell, 2001), o mercado de trabalho é na
sua larga medida informal e onde a garantia de algum bem-estar social é suportado pelas
famílias ou pela comunidade (Gough, 2004; Gough e Wood, 2004)?
Neste contexto, surgiu a necessidade de criar um esquema teórico para incluir
devidamente os esquemas sociais dos regimes “sulistas” de bem-estar social. Por um
lado, Rudra (2007) distingue os modelos de tipo protecionista dos de tipo produtivista;
enquanto os primeiros prosseguem formas de proteção dos cidadãos face ao mercado
através de políticas públicas que promovem a decomodificação de forma corporativista,
ou seja, protegendo certos setores laborais ou grupos sociais historicamente ligados ao
Estado ou interconectados à relação Estado-Mercado; já os segundos tentam promover
o acesso dos cidadãos ao mercado, priorizando certos setores da força de trabalho,
inseridos na estratégia internacional dos Estados e que apresentam produtividade.
Por outro lado, Gough (2004) distingue os regimes de tipo informal seguro dos regimes
inseguros. Nos primeiros, é garantido aos cidadãos uma certa medida de bem-estar
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
291
através da rede comunitária e familiar, estabelecendo-se relações assimétricas e
informalmente hierárquicas, num sistema onde é difícil estabelecer a institucionalização
própria dos Estados de bem-estar social; os segundos não apresentam qualquer forma
de direitos sociais, vivendo da instabilidade criada quer por atores internacionais, quer
por elites locais. É neste sentido, e que em contraste com o conceito de regime de bem-
estar social, Gough (2013) apresenta o conceito mais abrangente de “regime de política
social”, incluindo-se as políticas públicas de saúde, educação e/ou demais programas
sociais. Gough (2013) apresenta ainda um enquadramento teórico dos regimes de
política social com maior ou menor informalidade, uma vez que considera que
informalidade do mercado de trabalho e as formas comunitárias e familiares de apoio
social têm um peso relevante nestas sociedades. Se, por um lado, o mercado informal
gera menos receita para o Estado, resultando numa menor capacidade de redistribuição;
por outro, o emprego informal é inconstante e dependente da flutuação dos mercados
internacionais, o que não permite a universalização da decomodificação em situações de
desemprego ou doença. Neste sentido, o emprego informal, o menor acesso à saúde em
caso de doença e baixa médica e os menores níveis de contribuição para sistemas de
previdência social, geram incerteza nos indivíduos e nas famílias, bem como diminui a
capacidade de redistribuição e decomodificação do Estado. Esta perspetiva permite uma
avaliação da pobreza, da exclusão social e do investimento social, em paralelo com as
medidas de incentivo à educação, à saúde e aos programas de transferência de renda
(Abel e Lewis, 2002; Barrientos, 2009; Huber e Bogliaccini, 2002; Lavinas, 2013).
3. Bem-estar social na América Latina
Como considera O’Donnell (2001), a América Latina é um subcontinente que enfrenta o
problema soberano do desenvolvimento, com profundas segmentações regionais
provocadas pela desigualdade, gerando-se entraves no acesso aos direitos cívicos,
políticos e sociais, conquanto a democratização não alcançou a população material e
legalmente pobre. As sociedades latino-americanas são compostas por bolsas de pobreza
e vulnerabilidade, às quais se juntam o iminente mercado informal de trabalho e a
volatilidade do cenário macroeconómico (Blank, 2012; Cepal, 2004; Filgueira, 1998,
2005).
O antigo modelo de substituição de importações latino-americano implantado entre as
décadas de 1930 e 1940 permitiu firmar um contrato social entre as diversas forças
sociais e políticas (Patrício, 2012). Com o eclodir das crises das dívidas soberanas, os
processos de redemocratização da segunda metade da década de 1980 iniciaram
processos de abertura das economias através de estratégias monetaristas (Ffrench-
Davis, 2005; Munck, 2008; Patrício, 2012). No entanto, este modelo acabaria por resultar
no aprofundamento da desigualdade, na geração de bolsas de pobreza e nas elevadas
taxas de desemprego formal apenas compensado pelo trabalho informal, gerando-se
alterações profundas no esquema capital-trabalho (Abel e Lewis, 2002; Ffrench-Davis,
2005; Huber e Stephens, 2012; Patrício, 2012; Munck, 2008, 2013).
Grosso modo, diversos autores têm-se focado na classificação dos tipos de regime de
bem-estar latino-americanos, seja pela discussão das suas tipologias ao longo de
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
292
décadas (Filgueira, 1998, 2004; Mesa-Lago, 1994), seja pela discussão do conceito de
Estado Social (Blank, 2012; Segura-Ubiergo, 2007), ou ainda da análise da informalidade
do mercado de trabalho e da relevância da estrutura familiar (Cecchini et al., 2014;
Franzoni, 2005; Gough, 2004, 2013; Rudra, 2007; Valle, 2008, 2010). Mais
profusamente, tem-se adotado o conceito de “regime” aos casos latino-americanos
nomeadamente na relação entre Estado, Mercado e Família, analisando-se o papel que
cada um ocupa no esquema de bem-estar (Barrientos, 2004, 2009; Filgueira, 1998,
2005; Franzoni, 2005; Gough, 2004, 2013; Draîbe e Riesco, 2007; Segura-Ubiergo,
2007).
É nesta senda que Gough e Wood (2004) distinguem três tipos de regime: o Estado de
bem-estar - conforme identificados por Esping-Andersen -, o informal-seguro e o
inseguro. Os dois últimos são caraterizados por uma natureza informal pautada por
formas diferentes de capitalismo, uma continuada intermitência nas políticas públicas,
maior peso das relações informais de poder e formas difusas e particularistas de
exclusão, em sociedades onde continuam a proliferar instituições políticas “frágeis”,
regimes democráticos intermitentes e conflitos armados. No entanto, esta análise do
caráter “sulista” peca pela incapacidade de um olhar mais específico relativo à América
Latina, uma vez que somos confrontados com uma realidade que integra países como o
Uruguai ou a Argentina, El Salvador, Honduras ou Nicarágua. o é por acaso que Gough
(2013) acabapor considerar que alguns dos regimes de bem-estar latino-americanos
poderão designar-se por proto-Estados Sociais, a par de regimes informais ou inseguros.
Outra linha de análise poderá considerar a comparação com os regimes de bem-estar
asiáticos. Este caminho assenta na análise entre a informalidade, a relevância da família
e os aspetos “produtivistas” (Valle, 2008). Por “produtivismo” considera-se que o sistema
de bem-estar é uma extensão da política económica (Franzoni, 2005, 2007), ou seja, a
política social encontra-se focada na capacitação do capital humano por via do sistema
educativo e não pela proteção social, privilegiando-se a competitividade. Esta
comparação entre modelos paradigmáticas como os de Hong Kong, Taiwan ou Singapura
assinala uma linha de interpretação que se apresentaria como solução à continuada
informalidade do mercado de trabalho, sendo a política de emergência social da década
de 1980 um claro sinal de mudança na tríade Estado-Mercado-Família (Filgueira, 2005;
Lavinas, 2013; Valle, 2008, 2010). No entanto, apesar dos processos de liberalização do
Mercado, este “modelo asiático” o pode ser transportado para o cenário latino-
americano, onde o “produtivismo” não encontra um mercado de trabalho formal, um
Estado capaz de reforçar os fatores produtivos da sociedade e onde a política económica
não é orientada para a capacitação do capital humano.
É neste contexto que Mesa-Lago (1994) e Filgueira (1998) procuram cotejar a
especificidade dos regimes latino-americanos através de uma leitura histórica. Por seu
lado, Mesa-Lago (1994) classifica os países de acordo com a antiguidade dos seus
sistemas de proteção, entre os pioneiros da década de 1920 (Argentina, Brasil, Chile,
Cuba e Uruguai), intermédios entre as décadas de 1930 e 1940 (Costa-Rica, Panamá,
México, Perú, Colômbia, Bolívia, Equador, Paraguai e Venezuela) e tardios entre os anos
1950 e 1960 (Guatemala, El Salvador, Nicarágua e Honduras). Enquanto os pioneiros
caraterizam-se por ter uma cobertura universal ou quase universal de proteção social,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
293
com certos setores protegidos de forma estratificada, os países tardios apresentam uma
pequena percentagem de população coberta e um limitado mero de serviços sociais.
os intermédios, caraterizam-se, ora pela estratificação na cobertura e acesso a
serviços, ora por uma maior cobertura de caráter universal e não estratificada. A
estratificação é uma caraterística dos sistemas de proteção social latino-americanos,
caraterizados pelo corporativismo do período desenvolvimentista que reforçou a proteção
de certos setores profissionais, a meio do processo de urbanização que inicialmente não
incluiu os blue-collar workers (Mesa-Lago, 1994).
Por outro lado, Fernando Filgueira (1998) enfatiza o só o processo histórico de
estratificação do gasto público social, mas também em que setores é aplicado esse gasto
público, adaptando a tese de Esping-Andersen através de uma análise institucional dos
regimes de bem-estar, definindo-se através de três fases históricas distintas: a inserção
liberal (1920-1950), o desenvolvimentismo (1950-1970) e a inserção pelo Consenso de
Washington. Durante o período desenvolvimentista, Filgueira considera três regimes:
universal-estratificado (Argentina, Chile, Uruguai e Costa-Rica) com uma extensa, mas
estratificada proteção social; excludente (El Salvador e Nicarágua) em Estados com
pouca capacidade de intervenção e parcos recursos; e o dual (Brasil e xico), que
combina bem-estar social de tipo estratificado nas zonas urbanas e de tipo excludente
nas zonas rurais. No entanto, estes regimes tenderam a assemelhar-se por via do
processo de liberalização dos mercados a partir das sucessivas crises das décadas de
1970 e 1980, a par da crescente informalidade do mercado de trabalho. Estes acabariam
por ter efeitos nas formas de proteção social, levando Filgueira (1998) a considerar que
o regime universal-estratificado passaria a dividir-se entre aqueles mais orientados para
o Estado, como o o caso do Uruguai e da Costa-Rica, dos casos da Argentina e do Chile
que escolheriam a via do mercado.
Nesta linha de raciocínio, Barrientos (2004) considera que até à década de 1980, a
América Latina apresentava traços similares com os regimes de tipo conservador
conforme classificados por Esping-Andersen, com enfoque na proteção social do mercado
formal. No entanto, entre as décadas de 1980 e 2000 assistiu-se à crescente importância
do eixo Mercado-Família, por via da maior dependência dos trabalhadores informais.
Neste sentido, a América Latina passou a ter um predomínio liberal das formas de regime
de bem-estar, a par da falta de políticas públicas consistentes (Barrientos, 2004, 2009).
O Mercado já disfuncional, deteriorou as suas competências na garantia de bem-estar, a
par do recuo do Estado na universalização de serviços, com a continuidade da
estratificação na proteção laboral e o aumento da informalidade laboral (Barrientos,
2004, 2009).
Por seu turno, Franzoni (2005) toma como dimensões o acesso ao rendimento e ao
mercado de trabalho, a participação relativa das famílias, as políticas públicas e o
mercado, o desempenho dos regimes e as condições sociodemográficas e
socioecomicas, concluindo pela existência de quatro tipos de regimes: produtivista-
informal, protecionista-informal, informal assistencial e altamente informal. Se os
regimes de tipo produtivista-informal (Argentina e Chile) caraterizam-se por um menor
grau de informalidade do mercado de trabalho, nos de tipo protecionista-informal (Brasil,
Panamá e Uruguai) subsiste uma maior proporção de população ativa coberta por
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
294
esquemas de segurança social, a par de educação tendencialmente universal. No caso
da distribuição de renda observa-se maior desigualdade nos regimes de tipo estadual-
focado e muito heterogéneo” nos de tipo estadual-estratificado. Enquanto nos primeiros
subsiste uma maior depenncia do mercado (comodificação), especialmente entre a
fatia mais pobre da população, no segundo grupo (México, Brasil, Uruguai e Costa-Rica)
continua a existir o predomínio de certos setores protegidos na sua relação com o
Mercado, relegando para segundo plano as políticas públicas de combate à pobreza.
no grupo de países do regime informal-familiar (Venezuela), assistimos ao predomínio
do trabalho doméstico feminino não assalariado, a par da proteção estratificada de certos
setores e classes profissionais. Para Juliana Franzoni (2005), os regimes de bem-estar
latino-americanos são definidos por uma lógica “trajetória dependente”, ou seja, onde é
provável que mesmo com o processo institucional das décadas de 1980 e 1990, é
expectável a continuidade de certas dinâmicas na tríade Estado-Mercado-Família.
Numa segunda classificação, Franzoni (2007) reconsidera os conglomerados de países,
classificando os regimes de estatal-produtivistas (Argentina e Chile), estatal-
protecionistas (Brasil, Costa-Rica, México e Uruguai), familiares (Colômbia e Venezuela)
e altamente familiares (Bolívia). Os dois primeiros distinguem-se pelo grau de
mercantilização e no peso da família na obtenção de bem-estar. Já o terceiro grupo de
países apresenta, cumulativamente, menor grau de mercantilização da força de trabalho,
e menor decomodificação, com a relevância das relações familiares para a obtenção de
esquemas informais de bem-estar.
Paralelamente, outros autores têm vindo a questionar-se sobre a aplicabilidade do
conceito de Estado Social ou de Estado de Bem-Estar Social na América Latina, tendo em
conta a diversificação dos tipos de regime, bem como o peso do mercado de trabalho
informal e das brechas e vulnerabilidades verificadas, mas também pela proliferação de
novas políticas públicas a partir dos anos 2000. É o que se questionam Draîbe Riesco
(2007) quando tentam compreender se algum dos “sistemas de política social” na
América Latina terá atingido a configuração institucional do que se compreende por
Estado Social. É neste contexto que Draîbe e Riesco (2007) consideram importante
destacar fatores como a urbanização, a demografia e o desenvolvimento humano, como
essenciais na análise, quer das alterações introduzidas nas cadas de 1980 e 1990,
quer de uma discussão sobre o “neodesenvolvimentismo” latino-americano que parece
surgir nos anos 2000. A “mudança neoliberal” e o suposto ressurgimento do modelo
desenvolvimentista precisam de um enquadramento metodológico e teórico que
forneçam a possibilidade de considerar-se um “Estado social em desenvolvimento” na
América Latina (Draîbe e Riesco, 2007).
Noutro prisma, Huber e Stephens (2005) preferem “testar” a existência de um possível
Estado social latino-americano sob o ponto de vista do “sucesso” da política blica,
traduzido no combate à pobreza e desigualdade, no esforço de políticas sociais robustas
e na alocação progressiva de benefícios sociais. Para Huber e Stephens (2005) não existe
nenhum regime de política social na América Latina que contemple todos estes critérios,
com exceção do Uruguai. Os sistemas latino-americanos apresentam uma enorme
proporção de pobres e quase todos providenciam serviços de saúde e educação de baixa
qualidade, a par de esquemas de proteção social exclusivos (Huber e Stephens, 2005).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
295
O debate sobre as formas de capitalismo na América Latina tem vindo a analisar os
efeitos das políticas de reestruturação económica e do processo de democratização na
transformação dos esquemas de bem-estar. As décadas de 1980 e 1990 serviram não
para a reestruturação dos sistemas de pensão, saúde e educação, como também para
estabelecer o imperativo da estabilidade macroeconómica. Apesar do surgimento de
novos programas e políticas sociais e do aumento médio do gasto social por país, manter-
se-iam os problemas com a eficácia e financiamento dos sistemas de pensão e o caráter
exclusivista e estratificado dos sistemas de proteção social (Mesa-Lago, 2012). O
imperativo da estabilidade macroeconómica, em paralelo com o período de crescimento
económico da região, colocou uma vez mais no centro das atenções o debate sobre a
política económica dos regimes de bem-estar social (Haggard e Kaufman, 2009; Segura-
Ubiergo, 2007).
Neste contexto, Haggard e Kaufman (2009), consideram que a política económica e as
coligações de poder apresentam realinhamentos ao longo dos períodos destacados por
Fernando Filgueira (1998). Os autores sublinham a incorporação das classes
trabalhadoras urbanas e das organizações de camponeses no aparato das políticas sociais
na primeira metade do século XX, entre 1950 e 1980 e, finalmente, entre 1980 e 2005.
Para isso analisam o realinhamento político das diversas coligações de poder que
estabeleceriam diferentes regimes de bem-estar. Para tal, salientam a relevância da
performance económica, das estratégias de desenvolvimento, dos tipos de regime, do
processo de democratização, dos interesses dos grupos organizados e das coligações. Os
autores compreendem que os aspetos macroeconómicos e as estratégias de
desenvolvimento têm um papel relevante na expansão ou contração de políticas sociais.
Neste sentido, as diferentes estratégias de desenvolvimento traduzem diferentes
esquemas de política social, seja sob o ponto de vista do reforço de certas classes, seja
pela aposta diferenciada em setores como a educação. Finalmente, a competição eleitoral
e o processo de democratização produzem efeitos nas políticas sociais. A competição
eleitoral e a consolidação democrática são impactantes no expansionismo de políticas e
serviços sociais, visto que para Haggard e Kaufman (2009), os efeitos dos regimes
políticos o intercedidos por instituições próprias de cada regime e por pressões
económicas colocadas em diferentes períodos.
Também Segura-Ubiergo (2007) apresenta uma análise dos efeitos da economia política
no desenho de políticas sociais, tendo em conta o desenvolvimento económico e o grau
de abertura ao comércio internacional. Historicamente, é especialmente relevante o facto
de a América Latina ter expandido o seu quadro de bem-estar social durante o
desenvolvimentismo, um período protecionista, promovendo-se de certos setores sociais
e profissionais face aos efeitos da abertura ao comércio internacional. Este facto
promoveria a superproteção de determinados setores, claramente mais bem organizados
que os trabalhadores independentes, informais ou rurais. O desenvolvimentismo
estabeleceria uma bolsa de eleitorado com acesso a proteção social e a esquemas de
segurança social, ou seja, consolidou a estratificação dos serviços. Segura-Ubiergo
(2007) alarga ainda o quadro teórico para incluir a democratização, os movimentos de
trabalhadores e os partidos como fatores relevantes na análise.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
296
Neste enquadramento, o autor considera que existem diferentes caminhos possíveis de
desenvolvimento: um primeiro grupo (Argentina, Brasil, Chile, Uruguai e Costa-Rica)
onde é possível encontrar traços da existência de um Estado social, apresentando gastos
sociais consideráveis; e um segundo grupo de países (Bolívia, El Salvador, Equador,
Guatemala, México, Paraguai, Peru, República Dominicana e Venezuela), onde não é
possível falar-se da existência de Estado social. Servindo-se de uma análise qualitativa
comparada, apresenta dois caminhos possíveis: um primeiro que configura o
desenvolvimento económico e o protecionismo, em conjugação com a democratização
(Brasil) os partidos de esquerda (Argentina), ou ambos (Chile e Uruguai). Um segundo
que conjuga a abertura comercial, a democratização e os partidos de esquerda (Costa-
Rica). Para o grupo de países sem Estado social, Segura-Ubiergo (2007) considera que
estes se podem dividir em dois grupos: o conjunto de países com baixo desenvolvimento
económico e industrialização, relativamente abertos ao comércio internacional, com
pouca ou nenhuma experiência democrática e fraca relação entre partidos e movimentos
de trabalhadores (El Salvador, Equador, Guatemala, Paraguai e República Dominicana);
e os casos da Bolívia e do Peru com baixos níveis de desenvolvimento económico e fraca
experiência democrática.
4. Para um quadro do bem-estar social na América Latina
Para Carlos Blank (2012) continua a não existir uma teoria do Estado social na América
Latina, uma vez que assistimos a sociedades “fortemente afetadas pela pobreza, pelo
mal-estar material e pela vulnerabilidade e volatilidade socioeconómica”, o que coloca
sérios problemas conceptuais (Blank, 2012). Para mais, Blank (2012) assume que a
aplicação do conceito de Estado de Bem-Estar depreende um nível de desenvolvimento
ainda não alcançado na América Latina, tornando “imprecisa e confusa” a aplicação
destes conceitos ou ainda de um possível Estado social em desenvolvimento como
apontam Draîbe e Riesco (2007) ou Segura-Ubiergo (2007). Neste contexto, como
podemos caraterizar o esquema de bem-estar social na América Latina?
Primeiro, pelo eixo informalidade-formalidade. A maior informalidade no mercado de
trabalho representará um regime com maior insegurança e mais dependente das relações
familiares e comunitárias, onde os fenómenos clientelares, o desemprego feminino e os
conflitos sociais assumem um papel relevante na definição da sua arquitetura (Gough,
2004; Gough, 2013; Gough e Wood, 2004; Rudra, 2005). Estes regimes serão também
aqueles onde o mercado e o Estado mas principalmente este último foram mais
tardiamente incorporados num esquema formal de proteção e incentivo de certos setores
profissionais (Mesa-Lago, 1994, 2012), tornando-se excludentes pela incapacidade
estrutural de redistribuição (Filgueira, 1998, 2004), mas também familiares ou altamente
familiares (Franzoni, 2005, 2007). Neste grupo podemos incluir como exemplos os casos
da Nicarágua, de El Salvador, da Venezuela ou ainda da Bolívia (até à década de 2000),
que se situam entre os regimes informal-seguro e informal-inseguro (Gough, 2004;
Gough, 2013; Gough e Wood, 2004).
Ainda neste eixo, a maior formalidade no mercado de trabalho classificará os regimes
ora de estatal-protecionistas ora de estatal-produtivistas (focados) (Franzoni, 2005,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
297
2007). No entanto, em ambos, a estratificação, por via da maior proteção de certos
setores e grupos profissionais, produz maior depenncia do mercado especialmente
os setores dependentes da inserção internacional ou do Estado. A presença de maior
estratificação reproduz a desigualdade na distribuição de rendimento (estatal-
produtivista) ou uma maior heterogeneidade de salários (estatal-protecionista)
(Franzoni, 2005, 2007). Estes casos são também aqueles onde o Estado iniciou mais
cedo políticas de caráter social (Mesa-Lago, 1994, 2012) e onde o conflito se estabelece
entre a assunção de políticas de caráter produtivista ou protecionista, com o Chile a
assumir-se como paradigmático do primeiro e o Uruguai do segundo (Filgueira, 1998,
2004).
Figura 1 - Bem-estar social na América Latina nos eixos informalidade-formalidade e produtivismo-
protecionismo
Fonte: Autor
É no eixo protecionista-produtivista que se movem os casos latino-americanos a partir
da década de 2000 com a asceno de políticas de caráter protecionista, nomeadamente
na Argentina, no Brasil, na Bolívia e na Venezuela, em contraponto às políticas de caráter
produtivista encetadas nas décadas de 1980 e 1990. No entanto, a par deste eixo, tem
crescido também a informalidade no mercado de trabalho, o que compromete a
capacidade de se aplicar os conceitos de Estado Social ou de Estado de bem-estar social
na América Latina (Filgueira, 1998, 2005; Gough, 2004; Cortés, 2008; Valle, 2008,
2010).
Segundo, a matriz de desigualdade define as relações de poder, o aparato estadual e o
formato das políticas, sob o ponto de vista do seu fracasso ou sucesso (CEPAL, 2016). A
desigualdade é um fenómeno que atravessa toda a história da América Latina e é um
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
298
fator definidor de momentos de rutura. Paralelamente ao papel do Estado na definição
política das relações entre público e privado e das relações com o mercado (Abel e Lewis,
2002), consideramos que a matriz de desigualdade tem um peso fundamental na
definição de esquemas de bem-estar. O mesmo aplica-se à definição das relações de
poder entre grupos sociais, classes profissionais, partidos e governos (Huber e
Bogliaccinni, 2012). Ou seja, é expectável que a par da rutura produzida por processos
sociais como a industrialização e a urbanização (Abel e Lewis, 2002), de processos
macroeconómicos como a alteração dos modelos de desenvolvimento (Cervo, 2008;
Haggard e Kaufman, 1995; Patrício, 2012) e de processos políticos como a
democratização e os novos alinhamentos políticos (Pribble, 2013; Segura-Ubiergo,
2007), subsista o elemento desigualdade como definidor de uma continuidade entre
esquemas latino-americanos de bem-estar social.
Paralelamente, assiste-se à continuidade do elemento agroexportador e da dependência
da flutuação dos preços das commodities no mercado internacional (Ffrench-Davis, 2005;
Munck, 2008; Patrício, 2012). Para Whitehead (2006) é esta mesma diversidade
agroexportadora que coloca entraves ao desenvolvimento de estratégias, inclusive de
integração económica e comercial, que permita estabelecer os demais modelos de
desenvolvimento com caráter transformador da matriz de desigualdade. Tal como
resume Raquel Patrício (2012: 35), “assiste-se à emergência de diversas contradições
económicas e estruturais que se integram na dinâmica da interação global comercial e
económica, ironicamente alimentadas pela quantidade e diversidade de recursos
naturais”.
5. Conclusão
A caraterização dos esquemas de bem-estar social na América Latina apresenta um
desafio de análise teórica que tem sido longamente debatido na literatura. Seja a partir
da experiência histórica dos Estados Sociais e dos regimes de bem-estar social, seja da
análise institucional da tríade Estado-Mercado-Família, seja dos modelos de
desenvolvimento múltiplos e fragmentados” com experiências e resultados também
estes diversos, é claro que o estudo dos esquemas de bem-estar latino-americanos não
podem deixar de incluir os fatores históricos e estruturais como a desigualdade, a
estratificação das políticas, a capacidade institucional de redistribuição e o crescente
mercado informal.
Neste sentido, devemos ter sempre presente que os regimes de bem-estar social latino-
americanos resultam de reações institucionais, sociais e políticas à problemática colocada
pelos sucessivos modelos de desenvolvimento e, mais especificamente, ao que é
preconizado pela exploração dos recursos naturais ou dos setores agroexportadores na
sua relação intnseca com o Estado (protecionista de certos setores) e com o Mercado,
ou, ainda mais especificamente, pela relação entre o primeiro e este último; ou seja, os
regimes ou esquemas de bem-estar e de proteção social emergiram em reação
institucional seja contra a visão política baseada no Estado, seja contra o mercado. É
esta reação aos modelos de desenvolvimento e de inserção internacional, a par da matriz
de desigualdade, que define os regimes de bem-estar social na América Latina.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
299
Referências
Abel, Cristopher e Lewis, Colin (2002). “Exclusion and engagement: a diagnosis of social
policy in Latin America in the long run”. In Abel, Cristopher e Lewis, Colin, Exclusion &
Engagement: Social Policy in Latin America, 1ª. ed., London: Institute of Latin American
Studies, 3-53.
Arts, Wil A., Gelissen, John (2012). “Models of the Welfare State”. Francis G. Castles,
Stephan Leibfried, Jane Lewis, Herbert Obinger e Christopher Pierson (eds.), The Oxford
Handbook of the Welfare State, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 569-585.
Baldock, John (2007). “Social policy, social welfare, and the Welfare State”. In John
Baldock, Nick Manning, e Sarah Vickerstaff, Social Policy, 3ª. ed., Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Barrientos, Armando (2004). “Latin America: Towards a Liberal-Informal Welfare
Regime”. In Ian Gough e Geoff Wood (eds.), Insecurity and Welfare Regimes in Asia,
Africa and Latin America: Social Policy in Development Contexts, Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 121-168.
Barrientos, Armando (2009). “Understanding conditions in income transfer
programmes”, Global Social Policy, 9, 2: 165-167.
Blank, Carlos Aponte (2012). Sobre el Estado social en América Latina, Conferencia XXII
Congreso Mundial de Ciencia Política”, Cuadernos del CENDES, 29, 80: 147-152.
Caeiro, Joaquim Croca (2015). Estado Social, Políticas Públicas e Política Social, Lisboa:
ISCSP.
Cecchini, Simone, Filgueira, Fernando e Robles, Claudia (2014). Social Protection
Systems in Latin America and the Caribbean: A Comparative View, Santiago: CEPAL.
CEPAL (2004). Una Década de Desarrollo Social en Arica Latina, 1990-1999.
Publicação da Comissão Ecomica para a América Latina e o Caribe, Santiago: CEPAL.
CEPAL (2016). La matriz de la desigualdad social en América Latina, Santiago: CEPAL.
Cervo, Amado (2008). Inserção Internacional: A Formação dos Conceitos Brasileiros, 1.ª
ed., São Paulo: Editora Saraiva.
Cortés, Rosalía (2008). “The contemporary social policy debate in Latin America”, Global
Social Policy, 8, 1: 109-114.
Draîbe, Sónia e Riesco, Manuel (2007). “Latin America: A New Developmental Welfare
State in the Making?”. In Manuel Riesco (ed.), Latin America: A New Developmental
Welfare State in the Making?, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 21-116.
Esping-Andersen, G. (1990). The Three Worlds of Welfare Capitalism, Cambridge: Polity
Press.
Ffrench-Davis, Ricardo (2005). Reforming Latin America’s Economies: After Market
Fundamentalism. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
300
Filgueira, Fernando (1998). El nuevo modelo de prestaciones sociales en América Latina:
eficiencia, residualismo y ciudadanía estratificada, Centroamérica en reestructuración.
Ciudadaa y política social, FLACSO: 71-116. Consultado online em
http://fcpolit.unr.edu.ar/blogs/politicasocial1/files/2015/03/Filgueira-El-nuevo-modelo-
de-prestaciones-sociales-en-Am%C3%A9rica-Latina.pdf
Filgueira, Fernando (2004). “The Structural and Political Keys of the Reluctant Latin
American Social State and its Interplay with Democracy: The Development, Crises and
Aftermath of Universal, Dual and Exclusionary Social States”. Brasil: UNRISD.
Franzoni, Juliana M. (2005). “Regímenes del Bien-Estar en América Latina”, Fundación
Carolina CEALCI, documento de trabajo 11.
Franzoni, Juliana M. (2007). “Welfare Regimes in Latin America: Capturing Constellations
of Markets, Families, and Policies”, Latin American Politics and Society, 50, 2: 67-100.
Gough, Ian (2004). Welfare regimes in development contexts: a global and regional
analysis”. In Ian Gough, Geof Wood, Armando Barrientos, Philippa Bevan, Peter Davis,
Graham Room, Insecurity and Welfare Regimes in Asia, Africa and Latin America Social
Policy in Development Contexts, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 15-48.
Gough, Ian (2013). “Social policy regimes in the developing world”. In: Patricia Kennett
(ed.), A Handbook of comparative social policy. Edward Elgar Publishing Ltd, Cheltenham
UK: 205-224.
Gough, Ian e Wood, Geof (2004). Introduction. In Ian Gough, Geof Wood, Armando
Barrientos, Philippa Bevan, Peter Davis, Graham Room, Insecurity and Welfare Regimes
in Asia, Africa and Latin America Social Policy in Development Contexts, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1-12.
Haggard, Stephan e Kaufman, Robert (2009). Development, Democracy, and Welfare
States: Latin America, East Asia, and Eastern Europe. Princeton: Princeton University
Press.
Huber, Evelyne & Bogliaccini, Juan (2012). Latin America, in Francis G. Castles, Stephan
Leibfried, Jane Lewis, Herbert Obinger, e Christopher Pierson (eds.), The Oxford
Handbook of the Welfare State, Oxford: Oxford University Press: 644-655.
Huber, Evelyne e Stephens, John D. (2001). The Social Democratic Welfare State. In A.
Glyn (ed.), Social Democracy in Neoliberal Times: The Left and Economic Policy since
1980. Oxford: Oxford University Press: 276331.
Huber, Evelyne e Stephens, John D. (2005). “Successful Social Policy Regimes? Political
Economy, Politics, and the Structure of Social Policy in Argentina, Chile, Uruguay, and
Costa Rica”, Paper prepared for the Conference on Democratic Governability, Kellogg
Institute, University of Notre Dame, October 7-8, 2005.
Huber, Evelyne e Stephens, John D. (2012). Democracy and the Left: Social Policy and
Inequality in Latin America, 1ª. ed. Chicago: The Chicago University Press.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 287-301
Na impossibilidade do Estado Social. Regimes de bem-estar na América Latina: uma resenha
Bruno Gonçalves Bernardes
301
Kunhle, Stein e Sander, Anne (2012). The emergence of the Western Welfare State. In
Francis G. Castles, Stephan Leibfried, Jane Lewis, Herbert Obinger e Christopher Pierson
(eds.), The Oxford Handbook of the Welfare State, Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Lavinas, Lena (2013). 21st Century Welfare, New Left Review, 84: 5-40.
Malamud, Andrés (2009). Fragmentação e divergência na América Latina, Relões
Internacionais, 24: 61-73.
Mesa-Lago, Carmelo (1994). La reforma de la seguridad social y las pensiones en América
Latina, Serie Reformas de Política Pública, 28, CEPAL.
Mesa-Lago, Carmelo (2012). Reassembling Social Security: A Survey of Pensions and
Health Care Reforms in Latin America, Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Munck, Ronaldo (2008). Contemporary Latin America, 2ª. ed., New York: Palgrave
Macmillan.
Munck, Ronaldo (2013). Rethinking Latin America: Development, Hegemony and Social
Transformation. London: Palgrave Macmillan.
O’Donnell, Guillermo (2001). Democracy, Law, and Comparative Politics, Studies in
Comparative International Development, 36, 1: 7-36
Patrício, Raquel (2012). Estudos de Área: América Latina, Lisboa: ISCSP.
Pribble, Jennifer (2013). Welfare and Party Politics in Latin America, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Quadagno, Jill (1987). Theories of the Welfare State, Annual Review of Sociology, 13:
109-128.
Rudra, Nita (2007). Welfare States in Developing Countries: Unique or Universal?, The
Journal of Politics, 69, 2: 378-396.
Segura-Ubiergo, Alex (2007). The Political Economy of the Welfare State in Latin
America. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Stephens, John D. (2012). The social rights of citizenship. In Francis G. Castles, Stephan
Leibfried, Jane Lewis, Herbert Obinger e Christopher Pierson (eds.), The Oxford
Handbook of the Welfare State, Oxford: Oxford University Press: 511-525.
Titmuss, Richard M. (1981). Política Social, Barcelona: Ariel.
Therborn, Göran (2012). Class in the 21
st
Century, New Left Review, 78: 5-29.
Valle, Alejandro (2008). Regímenes de Bienestar: Relaciones entre el Caso Asiático y la
Realidad Latinoamericana, Nómadas - Revista Crítica de Ciencias Sociales y Jurídicas,
19: 385-411.
Valle, Alejandro (2010). Comparando regímenes de bienestar en América Latina,
European Review of Latin American and Caribbean Studies, 88: 61-76.
Whitehead, Laurence (2006). Latin America: A New Interpretation, 1ª. Ed., New York:
Palgrave Macmillan.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
302
PROBLEMS AND CONFLICTS RELATED TO MEASURES TO ENSURE THE RIGHT
TO A FAIR TRIAL IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE EUROPEAN CONVENTION ON
HUMAN RIGHTS
GANNA SOBKO
sobko8170@edu-knu.com
Professor of the Department of Criminal Law and Criminology of Odesa State University of
Internal Affairs (Ukraine); special rank - Police Major.
HALYNA MULIAR
muliar@acu-edu.cc
Doctor of Law, Associate Professor, Professor of the Department of Criminal Law, Procedure and
Criminalistics of the Academy of Labor, Social Relations and Tourism (Ukraine). She is the author
of more than 80 scientific papers. She is the author of eight monographs.
MYROSLAV HRYHORCHUK
hryhorchuk8223@sci-univ.com
By the decision of the Specialized Academic Council of the National Academy of Internal Affairs of
the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Ukraine (Ukraine), the scientific degree of Candidate of Legal
Sciences was awarded with a specialization in administrative law and process, financial law,
information law. As a consultant to the Committee of the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine on National
Security and Defense, he participated in the preparation of a number of draft laws of Ukraine. He
is the author of more than sixty scientific works on the topics of ensuring Ukraine's foreign
economic and economic security, as well as protecting the rights of business entities. He has
published his scientific achievements in the publications of the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine, the
NSDC of Ukraine, professional journals of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine, higher
educational institutions, and abroad.
OLEKSANDR HOLOVKO
oholovko@karazin.ua
Doctor of Law, Professor, Vice-Rector for Scientific and Pedagogical Work of V. N. Karazin Kharkiv
National University (Ukraine). Honored Lawyer of Ukraine, awarded the Order of Merit, III
degree. His research interests include history of law and state of Ukraine, historiosophy of law.
He is the author of more than 180 printed works in the field of history of law, history of doctrines
of law and state, theory of law, published in domestic and foreign editions, including scientific,
educational and methodological works, manuals, textbooks, monographs
IVAN DRALIUK
draliuk8223@neu.com.de
Ukrainian military officer (Ukraine), Major General, PhD in Law, former Deputy Chief of the SBU
for Combating Corruption (SBU Main Department for Combating Corruption).
IELYZAVETA LVOVA
lvova8223@edu.cn.ua
Professor at Odessa State University of Internal Affairs (Ukraine). She has worked as an
Associate professor at Odessa Regional Institute of Public Administration of National Academy of
Public Administration, Office for the President of Ukraine (2010-2020). Ielyzaveta holds titles of
Dr. habil and Prof.Dr. (with main focus on international constitutional law).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
303
Abstract
Notwithstanding the law governing the dispute, everyone has the right to a fair and impartial
trial, as stated in the first paragraph of Article 6 of the European Convention on Human Rights.
This provision emphasises an impartial trial within a reasonable time without taking into
account the civil, administrative, criminal nature of the case. Because the court`s decision is
announced publicly, the press and the public may not be allowed into the courtroom in order
not to harm the interests of justice. This process is implemented in the interests of a
democratic society, namely public order, national security and morality. The purpose of the
article is an analysis of problems and conflicts in the field of criminal and constitutional law
related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in the light of the European Convention
on Human Rights, including the analyses of the cases in the ECtHR related to Article 6 of the
European Convention on Human Rights and the consideration of the problems faced by the
two sides of the lawsuit. The main research methods are analysis and synthesis, comparative
and formal legal methods, using of which ensured an analysis of the legal framework of
national and international law, doctrinal approaches and practise of the ECtHR in the context
of the problems, conflicts and counteractions encountered in ensuring the right to a fair trial.
The conclusions point to conflicts in such cases, and provide theoretical advice on how to
improve them.
Keywords
Fair trial, European Court of Human Rights, protection of human rights, human freedom
Resumo
Independentemente da lei que rege o litígio, todas as pessoas têm direito a um julgamento
justo e imparcial, tal como previsto no primeiro parágrafo do artigo da Convenção Europeia
dos Direitos do Homem. Esta disposição sublinha a necessidade de um julgamento imparcial
num prazo razoável, sem ter em conta a natureza civil, administrativa ou penal do processo.
Uma vez que a decisão do tribunal é anunciada publicamente, a imprensa e o público não
podem ser autorizados a entrar na sala de audiências, a fim de não prejudicar os interesses
da justiça. Este processo é implementado no interesse de uma sociedade democrática,
nomeadamente a ordem pública, a segurança nacional e a moralidade. O objetivo do artigo é
analisar os problemas e conflitos no domínio do direito penal e constitucional relacionados
com as medidas destinadas a garantir o direito a um processo equitativo à luz da Convenção
Europeia dos Direitos do Homem, incluindo a análise dos processos no TEDH relacionados com
o artigo 6. Os principais métodos de investigação são a análise e a síntese, os métodos
jurídicos comparativos e formais, que permitiram analisar o quadro jurídico do direito nacional
e internacional, as abordagens doutrinais e a prática do TEDH no contexto dos problemas,
conflitos e contra-acções encontrados na garantia do direito a um processo equitativo. As
conclusões apontam para os conflitos existentes nestes casos e fornecem conselhos teóricos
sobre a forma de os melhorar.
Palavras chave
Julgamento justo, Tribunal Europeu dos Direitos do Homem, proteção dos direitos humanos,
liberdade humana.
How to cite this article
Sobko, Ganna et al (2023). Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair
trial in accordance with the European Convention on Human Rights. Janus.net, e-journal of
international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] in date of last
view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.14
Article received on February 7, 2023 and accepted on March 24, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
304
PROBLEMS AND CONFLICTS RELATED TO MEASURES TO ENSURE
THE RIGHT TO A FAIR TRIAL IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE
EUROPEAN CONVENTION ON HUMAN RIGHTS
GANNA SOBKO
HALYNA MULIAR
MYROSLAV HRYHORCHUK
OLEKSANDR HOLOVKO
IVAN DRALIUK
IELYZAVETA LVOVA
Introduction
The main guideline for the development of the domestic legal system is proclaimed that
the highest priority is the human person, his rights and freedoms, which are embodied
in Art. 3 of the Constitution of Ukraine. Thus, Art. 59 of the Constitution enshrined the
right to legal aid for every citizen of Ukraine, both free and paid. This right is proclaimed
in paragraphs. "C" Article 6. Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and
Fundamental Freedoms, which was adopted by the Council of Europe on April 11, 1950
and ratified by the Law of Ukraine No. 475/97VR of July 17, 1997, and recognised as the
right to legal aid, is guarantee
1
.
Despite the fact that every day we hear from all sources of telecommunications and
Internet resources about the overthrow of judicial reform, at the same time, there is a
decriminalisation of articles that directly hold judges accountable for wrongful
sentencing
2
.
Thus, on June 11, 2020, case No. 7-r /2020 which was initiated at the request of 55
people's deputies of Ukraine, on the constitutionality of Article 375 of the Criminal Code
1
M. G. Haustova. “Implementation of European legal standards in the legal system of Ukraine”. Legal
scientific electronic journal no. 6 (2016): 34-36. http://lsej.org.ua/6_2016/8.pdf (accessed March 22,
2023).
2
European Convention on Human Rights, 1950.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
305
of Ukraine, was decided by the Decision of the Constitutional Court of Ukraine that it does
not comply with the Constitution of Ukraine.
The reason for the exclusion was the position that Ukraine is a democratic state where
the main requirement for legislation is that the norms (laws) must meet the principles
and criteria set out in the Constitution of Ukraine, namely the principle of the rule of law.
While the wording of Art. 375 of the Criminal Code came to us from Soviet times, where
the word (combination of words) "knowingly unjust" is taken from Art. 176 of the Criminal
Code of the UCPC of 1960, in the norm of which the responsibility was specified, if for
selfish motives or other personal interests the judges passed a "knowingly unjust"
sentence, decision, ruling, or resolution. In the opinion of the Constitutional Court, these
features are inherent in the policy of the Soviet Union and, accordingly, the Constitution
of the Soviet Union, while completely contradicting the Constitution of Ukraine and not
reflecting the system of principles and values enshrined in the current Constitution.
Examining the historical context of the legal practise of the Soviet Union, it can be argued
that Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine is a failed imitation.
Arguing the recognition of Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine, the Constitutional
Court of Ukraine proceeds from the fact that in Art. 375 of the Criminal Code quite a
large number of evaluative concepts do not establish criteria, which the legislator
understands as "unjust". Accordingly, it is not clear which "knowingly unjust" actions can
be considered as such: a decision, ruling, sentence, or ruling of a judge (judges), which
may lead to an ambiguous understanding of the composition of the criminal offence for
which the qualification is committed.
At the same time, the Constitutional Court emphasises that in case of disagreement with
this decision of the Court, investigators, prosecutors, or any other person may consider
it "unjust" in terms of subjective perception, while the disposition of Art. 375 of the
Criminal Code of Ukraine allows the possibility of such abuse by the bodies of pre-trial
investigation, as a result of which a judge may be prosecuted only for the fact that he
issued a court decision
3
.
Materials and Methods
Arguing their decision, the judges of the Constitutional Court point out that they do not
decide anything at all; they only pass a sentence on the basis of the work of the pre-trial
investigation bodies
4
. And they - what? Nothing! They only make decisions without
leaving their offices. Everyone has to bring their evidence, and they can only state, based
on their subjective reasoning, "no", for example, "insufficient evidence", "poor vision",
"hard of hearing", and so on. And for this, they can not be attracted! Because they can't
float to anything at all. And in some thoughts quoted, for example, O. Hamilton noted
3
Decision of the Constitutional Court of Ukraine. Case No. 1-305 / 2019 (7162/19), 2019.
4
Constitutional Court of Ukraine. A separate opinion of the judge of the Constitutional Court of Ukraine
Horodovenko V.V. concerning the Decision of the Constitutional Court of Ukraine in the case on the
constitutional petition of 55 people's deputies of Ukraine on compliance of the Constitution of Ukraine
(constitutionality) with Article 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine. (2020).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
306
that "the executive not only distributes benefits and honours in society, but also holds a
sword over him. The legislature not only manages the treasury but also establishes rules
that govern the rights and responsibilities of every citizen. The judiciary does not dispose
of either the sword or the treasury. It affects neither the strength nor the wealth of
society and cannot make any effective decisions. It would be correct to say that it has
neither strength nor will, but only prudence"
5
, in addition, the author supports the
position that "this branch is undoubtedly the weakest of the three departments of power,
that its encroachment on the powers of either of the other two branches will never
succeed, while it needs all possible caution to protect them from encroachment".
6
In our
opinion, the judiciary is not only the most corrupt, but also one that no one can influence
at all. They work for themselves and no elections or re-elections that affect both the
legislature and the executive affect the court at all. They have the right, "in their
subjective judgement" - to determine many decisions that relate not only to certain
powers, as in the executive and legislative branches, but anything. For example, to
determine the legality of dismissal and restore the rights of the individual, to determine
the legality of the occupation of land, and so on.
The Judges further emphasise that the pre-trial investigation bodies threaten the Judges
in making a decision, so the Judges consider that Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine
should be decriminalised
7
, but the Constitution of Ukraine provides for immunity for
judges in Art. 126 of the Constitution of Ukraine in case of their administration of justice
by criminal prosecution. In addition, the inviolability and independence of judges are
guaranteed by the Constitution of Ukraine and the laws of Ukraine; any influence and
pressure on judges is prohibited; decisions made by judges cannot be brought to justice,
the only exception is the commission of a criminal offenсe or disciplinary offenсe
8
.
At the same time, it should be borne in mind that, although the independence of judges
is an integral part of their status, it cannot be absolute. In cases where a judge, in the
course of his or her professional activities, makes a knowingly unjust sentence, decision,
ruling, thereby encroaching not only on the basis of justice but also on the rights and
legitimate interests of the victim concerned, he or she should obviously be prosecuted.
criminal liability. This is a generally accepted position. Now let's look at the statistics on
the prosecution of judges. So, statistics show that in 2017, 48 criminal offences were
registered under Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine; in 2018 - 1139, in 2019 87;
in 2010 109; for 8 months in 2021 - 4. At the same time in 2017, no suspicion was
reported in any case and accordingly sent to court with an indictment transferred 0. At
the end of the reporting period, a decision was not made in 48 criminal proceedings,
closing criminal proceedings - 17. In 2018, suspicion of 0 criminal proceedings was
reported, 0 was transferred to the court with an indictment, and at the end of the
reporting period, a decision was not made in 1138 criminal proceedings; 314 criminal
proceedings were closed.
5
A. Hamilton et al. Commentary on the Constitution of the United States. (Kyiv: Sfera, 2002).
6
A. Hamilton et al. Commentary on the Constitution of the United States. (Kyiv: Sfera, 2002).
7
Decision of the Constitutional court of Ukraine. Case No. 1-305 / 2019 (7162/19), 2019.
8
Constitution of Ukraine, 1996.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
307
In 2019, suspicion of 0 criminal proceedings was reported, 0 was transferred to the court
with an indictment, and at the end of the reporting period, no decision was made in 87
criminal proceedings, of which 11 were closed. In 2020, suspicion of zero criminal
proceedings was reported. At the end of the reporting period, no decision had been
made in 109 criminal proceedings. In the first eight months of 2021, 0 criminal
proceedings were reported, 0 were transferred to the court with an indictment, and at
the end of the reporting period, no decision was made in 4 criminal proceedings (General
Prosecutor of Ukraine, 2021) (Fig. 1). From the given statistical data, it is seen that a
large enough surge occurred in relation to violations of criminal liability under Art. 375
of the Criminal Code of Ukraine for 2018, which was difficult to say, but in our opinion,
there is the beginning of the State Bureau of Investigation, which deals with the
involvement of judges for wrongful sentences and in accordance with Art. 375 of the
Criminal Code of Ukraine. So, in order to prevent the flow of criminal prosecution, the
judges of the Constitutional Court decided to declare this article unconstitutional. Why
do we draw such a conclusion? And because the current Code was adopted in 2001, it is
20 years old, and for 20 years the judges of the Constitutional Court did not notice the
unconstitutional provisions of this article, while after the surge in 2018, they immediately
noticed the discrepancy.
Figure 1. Data on criminal prosecution under Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine
Source: Authors
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
308
This research was carried out using a number of methods generally accepted by legal
science. The main research method was the normative method, which was used to clarify
the essence and forms of ensuring the right to a fair trial. Using the comparative method,
the features of ensuring the right to a fair trial in Ukraine and abroad are highlighted.
The use of methods of analysis and synthesis and the formal legal method provided a
thorough analysis of the legal framework of international and national law, various
doctrinal approaches, and significant practice of the ECtHR in the context of ensuring the
right to a fair trial and the problems that arise in the course of such ensuring.
Results
From this, it can be concluded that it is precisely this pressure that the Judges of the
Constitutional Court testify about, that they are allegedly afraid of pressure, and that this
pressure is unacceptable to the Judges. Thus, the judges almost say that these pagan
prosecutors, investigators, and others are putting pressure on the government precisely
by threatening to use Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine. But how does it actually
happen? Is the threat of instituting proceedings under any article applicable to an
innocent person under pressure? In any case, if a person is innocent, no pressure is
terrible for him. However, if these prosecutors and pre-trial investigation bodies are
pagans, can threaten both life and health, right? What is this threat that does not exist?
Amazingly. But this is not the end of the decision of the Constitutional Court on the
unconstitutionality of Art. 375 of the Criminal Code. It refers to the prosecutor's office
and pre-trial investigation bodies, but the decision, sentence and ruling, as well as other
procedural actions of the court belong not only to cases involving the prosecutor; there
are cases without the participation of the prosecutor in civil and administrative disputes.
Who can put pressure on judges, midwives and defendants? Accordingly, this cannot
serve as a sufficient argument for the decriminalisation of this criminal offence. After all,
the higher the objective harmfulness of the socially dangerous act, the lower its
prevalence may be (for example, the lack of data for several years on the existence of
convictions that have entered into force against persons who committed espionage
(Article 114 of the Criminal Code) does not indicate the need to exclude the specified
composition of the criminal offence from the Criminal Code). In addition, the fact that for
several years no judge has been prosecuted under Art. 375 of the Criminal Code may
indicate the latency of the offence, the insufficient professional level of authorised law
enforcement agencies, the shortcomings of the legislative description of the
characteristics of the specified composition of the criminal offence, and so on.
You will probably have a question. And why did we study the end of 2020 and 2021 in
relation to this article, if it is no longer defined as constitutional? This is where the fun
begins. The Law of Ukraine on Criminal Liability is adopted by the Verkhovna Rada of
Ukraine, and in accordance with the provisions of Part 6 of Art. 3 of the Criminal Code of
Ukraine, any amendments to the Criminal Code of Ukraine may be made only if they are
made by the law amending this Code and/or the criminal procedure legislation of Ukraine,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
309
and/or the legislation of Ukraine on administrative offenсes.
9
According to these
provisions, articles cannot be considered decriminalised until they are published by laws
amending the Criminal Code of Ukraine, and accordingly, the articles are currently in
force, but with the indication that they are declared unconstitutional. For example, our
article 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine reads:
Article 375. Ruling by a judge (judges) of a knowingly unjust sentence, decision,
ruling or resolution
(Article 375 was declared unconstitutional) (according to the Decision of the
Constitutional Court No. 7-r/2020 of 11 June, 2020)
1. A judge's (or judges) knowingly unjust sentence, decision, ruling, or resolution shall
be punishable by imprisonment for a term of up to five years or imprisonment for a
term of two to five years.
2. The same acts that caused grave consequences or were committed for selfish motives,
in other personal interests, or in order to interfere with the lawful professional activity
of a journalist shall be punishable by imprisonment for a term of five to eight years
(Article 375, as amended by Law No. 421-VIII of May 14, 2015).
There are a sufficient number of such articles in the Criminal Code. The axis, for example,
excludes the article as Art. 368¹ which expired on the basis of Law No. 2808-VI of
December 21, 2010 and instead uses Art. 368-2. Illegal enrichment, which, like the
previous one, was declared unconstitutional, nevertheless exists and is valid.
Article 368
-2
. Illegal enrichment
(Article 368
-2
has been declared unconstitutional (is unconstitutional), according to the
Decision of the Constitutional Court No. 1-r/2019 from 02/26/2019)
1. Acquisition by a person authorised to perform the functions of the state or local self-
government of ownership of assets in a significant amount, the legality of the grounds
for acquisition of which is not confirmed by evidence, as well as the transfer of such
assets to any other person shall be punishable by imprisonment for a term up to two
years with deprivation of the right to hold certain positions or engage in certain
activities for a term up to three years with confiscation of property.
2. The same acts committed by an official holding a responsible position shall be
punishable by imprisonment for a term of two to five years with deprivation of the
right to hold certain positions or engage in certain activities for up to three years with
confiscation of property.
9
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine. Law №619-IX of 2020, “About the modification of some legislative acts of
Ukraine concerning the improvement of procedure of modification“.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/619-20#n9 (accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
310
3. The acts provided for in part one of this Article, committed by an official who holds
a particularly responsible position, shall be punishable by imprisonment for a term
of five to ten years with deprivation of the right to hold certain positions or engage
in certain activities for up to three years with confiscation of property.
Note. 1. The persons authorised to perform the functions of the
state or local self-government are the persons specified in
paragraph 1 of part one of Article 3 of the Law of Ukraine "On
Prevention of Corruption".
4. Assets in a significant amount in this article mean cash or other property, as well as
income from them, if their size (value) exceeds one thousand non-taxable minimum
incomes.
5. The transfer of assets in this article means the conclusion of any transactions on the
basis of which the right of ownership or right of use of assets arises, as well as the
provision of cash or other property to another person for the conclusion of such
transactions
10
.
In practice, this may lead to the fact that, although the courts may not hear cases, public
authorities (prosecutors) have the right to enter information into the Unified Register of
Pre-trial Investigations under this article and refer the case to the Court on such charges.
fact is unconstitutional, but de jure it exists in the Criminal Code of Ukraine and will not
be able to interfere with the relevant. In such cases, conflicts (contradictions) arise, which
create legal uncertainty.
What is the problem? The problem is that the pre-trial investigation does not want to
investigate criminal offences that are considered unconstitutional, because first, the
prosecutor's office, knowing that they are not defined as unconstitutional by the
Constitutional Court, does not want to sign them. And secondly, even if the case is
brought before the Court, no judge will consider it because it is not collegial with the
judges, who are more respectful and have a different position. There is no conflict of
norms and inconsistencies between the judiciary and the legislature, where everyone
tries to prove to others their more respectable significance. And the law, the rule of law,
the bodies of pre-trial investigation, and accordingly, people (citizens of Ukraine) suffer,
and what can the ECtHR tell us about this?
Answering the questions, we can refer to the case law of the European Court of Human
Rights, so in the case of "Eloev v. Ukraine" of November 6, 2008, the European Court of
Human Rights in its decision drew attention to the fact that identifying legislative gaps
(conflicts) may lead to situations of non-compliance with the principle of legal certainty
in cases where there is no clarity of the formulated provisions as one of the main elements
10
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine. Law №770-VIII of 2015, “About the modification of the Criminal Сode of
Ukraine concerning the improvement of the institute of special confiscation for the purpose of eliminating
corruption risks at its application“. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/770-19#Text (accessed March 22,
2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
311
of the rule of law
11
. It follows that legislative gaps (conflicts) may lead to non-compliance
with the principle of legal certainty as one of the main elements of the rule of law, while
the Ukrainian authorities create such conflicts with their own understanding that
contradictions arise. But why? To prove its significance? However, the country suffers,
and the people suffer. Returning to the case of Yeloyev v. Ukraine, the application of a
measure of restraint in the form of detention at the stage of judicial investigation, which
is elected for an indefinite period, does not meet the criterion of "predictability of law"
for the purposes of paragraph 1 of Art. 5 of the Convention. A very large number of
complaints concern the very practise that arises regarding existing conflicts in the law
regarding the detention of persons for an unlimited and unpredictable period. However,
the ECtHR often reminds that such detention in case of unforeseen legislation is in itself
contrary to the principle of legal certainty, which is implemented by the Convention and
is one of the elements of the rule of law.
12
So, if there are so many appeals to the ECtHR regarding illegal detention, and,
accordingly, detention orders are challenged by the ECtHR, then what kind of pressure
will be put from the prosecutor's office, if the recognition of illegality takes place at the
level of the ECtHR! The judges of the Constitutional Court do not mention this.
13
However, in Article 91 of the Law of Ukraine “On the Constitutional Court of Ukraine” and
in Article 152 of the Constitution of Ukraine, the Court exercises all its powers for the
purpose of effective constitutional review, taking into account all the circumstances of
the case. In its opinion, the Constitutional Court found that the existence of the criminal
liability of a judge for a “knowingly unjust” decision creates grounds for the emergence
of risks related to the fact that it is allegedly possible to influence the judge by coercion
and coercion due to the assessment concepts at the disposal of Art. 375 of the Criminal
Code of Ukraine. The Recommendation, with reference to Article 6 of the 1950
Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, adds that
the aim is to ensure the independence of the judiciary, which guarantees everyone the
right to a fair trial by law and without any influence from outsiders”
14
. Here, the judges
emphasise that they are being resisted by the pre-trial investigation, but they do not see
their guilt in passing an unjust sentence, ruling, or ruling.
The Venice Commission or the European Commission at the 86th plenary session "For
Democracy through Law" noted that legal certainty is one of the essential elements in
the rule of law
15
. According to legal certainty, the requirement is as follows: clarity and
11
European Court of Human Rights. The case of Yeloyev v. Ukraine (2008). Application no. 17283/02 of 2008.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/974_433#Text (accessed March 22, 2023).
12
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Kawka v. Poland. (2001). Application no. 25874/94 of 2001.
https://www.stradalex.com/en/sl_src_publ_jur_int/document/echr_25874-94_001-46067 (accessed
March 22, 2023). European Court of Human Rights. Case of Baranowski v. Poland. (2000). Application no.
28358/95 of 2000. https://www.stradalex.com/nl/sl_src_publ_jur_int/document/echr_28358-95_001-
4020 (accessed March 22, 2023).
13
Josef Abrhám et al., “Energy security issues in contemporary Europe”. Journal of Security and Sustainability
Issues 7, no. 3 (2018): 387-398. https://doi.org/10.9770/jssi.2018.7.3(1)
14
“Guide to article 6. The right to a fair trial (civil part)“. European Court of Human Rights. (2013).
https://www.echr.coe.int/Documents/Guide_Art_6_UKR.pdf (accessed March 22, 2023).
15
“Item 41 European commission "For democracy through law". Venice commission. (2011).
https://www.venice.coe.int/webforms/documents/default.aspx?pdffile=CDL-AD(2011)003rev-ukr
(accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
312
accuracy, which are aimed at ensuring legal norms in which legal relations are
predictable
16
.
The Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe in its decision of September 2325,
2019 noted its uncertainty about the threat to judicial independence in cases under
Article 375 of the Code of Abuse of Prosecutors of Criminal Investigations, the oversight
procedure for the implementation of the European Court of Human Rights in the Ukraine
case "Alexander Volkov v. Ukraine".
One of the main tasks of the criminal law policy of the state of Ukraine is to counteract
and prevent criminal offences committed by judges in the field of justice, which is
committed to facilitating the administration of justice, based on justice, legality, and
assistance in making reasonable and lawful judgements in Ukraine. Mechanisms for
ensuring the principles of the rule of law under the provisions of the Constitution of
Ukraine.
In connection with the recognition of Article 375 of the Criminal Code as unconstitutional,
the judge was supposed to "decriminalise" a deliberately unjust decision, but as
mentioned earlier, this was not blown away due to the fact that a law was passed
according to which any changes could take place. In the Criminal Code only in cases of
amendments to the Laws of Ukraine concerning pre-trial investigation of certain
categories of criminal offences
17
.
For example, the case of "Gelenidze v. Georgia", which is relevant to the exclusion of Art.
375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine from the criminal legislation of Ukraine. In this case,
the judge was prosecuted under an article similar to Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of
Ukraine. But during the trial, she was decriminalised in Georgia. At that time, the
prosecutor's office decided to reclassify this article to another, which did not concern the
special subject "Judge", but the general one as an abuse of office. The court granted the
prosecutor's request and prosecuted the judge, with both the appellate court and the
Supreme Court upholding the decision.
In this connection, the applicant applied to the ECtHR for a violation of Art. 6 of the
Convention. Thus, the ECtHR satisfied the petition of the plaintiff, having defined a
violation of Art. 6. However, the applicant's complaint under Article 6 of the Convention
was twofold: first, the prosecutor's application and the subsequent decision of the
appellate court to change the legal classification of the offence for which she had been
convicted were arbitrary; second, the applicant was not given sufficient time to prepare
his defence on the new charges.
As for the reasoning for the reclassification of the said decision, the government noted
that Art. 336 of the Criminal Code of Georgia is a lex specialis to Article 332 of the
Criminal Code of Georgia. In its objections, the government stated that no retraining had
16
“Item 46 European commission "For democracy through law". Venice commission. (2011).
https://www.venice.coe.int/webforms/documents/default.aspx?pdffile=CDL-AD(2011)003rev-ukr
(accessed March 22, 2023).
17
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine. Law №2617-VIII of 2019, “About the modification of some legislative acts of
Ukraine concerning the simplification of pre-judicial investigation of separate categories of criminal
offences“. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/2617-19#n42 (accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
313
taken place and that the amount of the original charge had been exceeded. However,
the judges of the ECtHR did not agree with this argument. The basis of the statement
was the assertion, however, that the bill on decriminalisation, which was prepared and
adopted by the legislator, contradicts the law. Paragraph 18 of this decision stated that
the purpose of the proposed changes is to decriminalise the rule (exclusion) for the
adoption of an illegal decision or court decision, which was clearly stated in the
explanatory note to this bill. However, referring to the case in which paragraph 6 of this
decision stated that the only charge against the applicant was the adoption of an illegal
court decision in the prosecutor's decision of October 26, 2005 transferring the case to
court. Other references that would relate to the lex specialis nature of Art. 336 and Art.
332 of the Criminal Code of Georgia were not made, and accordingly, the charges. It can
be concluded from the above that the investigation into the applicant concerned
exclusively an offence related to the adoption of an illegal court decision. The same
conclusions can be drawn with regard to the subsequent proceedings against the
applicant in absentia. The regulatory part of the relevant ECtHR decision stated that the
issue of the possibility of criminalising the applicant for abuse of office as an alternative
rule was not considered or raised at all
18
. In the Court of Appeal, the court replaced one
article with another in view of the above, after which the applicant lodged a complaint.
The appellate court reclassified without taking into account the differences between these
norms under Georgian law
19
. The composition of the criminal offence under Art. 336 of
the Criminal Code of Georgia consisted in the adoption of an illegal court decision or
decision without any motive that was illegal and improper (improper motive), but was a
mandatory element of a criminal offence of abuse of office under Article 332 of the
Criminal Code of Georgia
20
.
We believe that it is true that in this direction of the Court of Appeal's arguments
regarding the provisions of the ECtHR, which were particularly impressive, as Art. 3 of
the Criminal Code of Ukraine clearly provided for the retrospective application of the
decriminalized rule of the law of Ukraine on criminal liability. According to Art. 28 of the
CPC of Ukraine, which provides for the immediate and mandatory termination of
proceedings if there is a decriminalization of a socially dangerous act, the only exception
is when the accused wants to continue the trial. But even in this case, the law of Ukraine
stipulates that even if he is found guilty, the court must release the person from serving
the sentence. It did not end there, and the Supreme Court upheld the decision of the
Court of Appeal, excluding the above provisions from its grounds and failing to consider
their application to the specific circumstances of the applicant's case, which was both
procedural and essentially unfair. However, the ECtHR found that both the procedure and
the manner in which the applicant was charged were in breach of the principle of equality
of arms and arbitrary.
21
The Supreme Court did not correct the arbitrary decision of the
appellate court. Therefore, the ECtHR concluded that paragraph 1 and subsequent
18
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Anđelković v. Serbia. (2013). Application no. 1401/08 of 2013.
http://www.zastupnik.gov.rs/uploads/Andjelkovic_1401-08_eng.pdf (accessed March 22, 2023).
19
Criminal Code of Georgia,1999, Article 332/336.
20
Criminal Code of Georgia, 1999, Article 332/336.
21
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Anđelković v. Serbia. (2013). Application no. 1401/08 of 2013.
http://www.zastupnik.gov.rs/uploads/Andjelkovic_1401-08_eng.pdf (accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
314
paragraphs had been violated. "A" and "b" paragraph 3 of Art. 6 of the Convention apply
in this case.
According to this provision, the ECtHR has noted in advance that this will not be the case
in Ukraine and that the prosecutor's office will not be able to reclassify Art. 375 of the
Criminal Code as Art. 364 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine. However, our legislation,
namely the Criminal Code, is formulated somewhat differently than in Georgia. For
example, Art. 364 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine is formulated as a material composition
in contrast to Art. 375 of the Criminal Code, which is a formal composition. What it means
and the fact that in violation of Art. 364 of the Criminal Code necessary consequences
have been caused significant damage to the rights protected by law, where under the
damage according to Note 3 is recognized the amount that is 100 times or more than the
tax-free minimum income. For 2021, one NMDG is UAH 1,147, and accordingly, 114700
is the amount that must be determined as a consequence of the commission of Art. 364
of the Criminal Code of Ukraine. How to determine the damage caused and how difficult
it is to prove it when a judge (judges) makes a knowingly unjust sentence, decision,
ruling or resolution? In our opinion, it is almost impossible.
Let us turn to the analysis of the criminal legislation of some foreign states, regarding
the similar composition of the criminal offence available in their national legislation. The
Criminal Code of Spain provides for several types of criminal offences relating to judges,
as follows: Art. 446 of the Criminal Code of Spain: "Issuance of an illegal sentence or
decision"; Art. 447 of the Criminal Code of Spain: "Passing a clearly illegal sentence or
decision due to gross negligence or ignorance"; Art. 448 of the Criminal Code of Spain:
"Refusal to make a sentence or decision without a legitimate reason or under the pretext
of alleged ambiguity, inadequacy of the law or a gap in the law"; Art. 449 of the Criminal
Code of Spain: "Malicious delay of justice to achieve any illegal goal."
Criminal liability is also established in the French Criminal Code: malicious refusal to
administer justice after receiving the relevant procedural appeal (Article 434-7-1).
Paragraph 339 of the German Penal Code establishes liability for an unfair decision,
sentence or ruling, meaning a refusal to hear a case or decisions rendered in favor of or
to the detriment of a procedural party by judges or other officials or arbitrators. In the
Criminal Code of Serbia In the Criminal Code of Serbia, Art. 243 of the Criminal Code of
Serbia defines criminal liability for intentional acts committed by judges in the
performance of their functions. The Criminal Code of Bulgaria (Articles 294), the Criminal
Code of Denmark (§ 146, § 148), the Penitentiary Code of Estonia (Part 4 of Article 311),
and the Criminal Code of Latvia (Articles 291-293).
In our opinion, based on the above considerations, it is possible that criminal liability for
the decision of judges making knowingly unjust decisions can not be considered only
"unsuccessful borrowing" from the Soviet Union because the modern law of Ukraine on
criminal liability exists in other countries and has similar criminal structures of offences.
In addition, it should be noted that there is no criminal liability, judges are not subject
to criminal liability for their decisions, rulings and resolutions in countries such as Ireland,
Great Britain and Cyprus. In some countries, judges are liable for wrongful decisions only
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
315
if they have committed corruption offences, namely Italy, Liechtenstein, Norway,
Portugal, Romania, Slovenia, Hungary, Croatia and Sweden.
Discussion
In 2018, amendments to Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine, namely before it was
declared unconstitutional according to the decision of the Constitutional Court No.7-
r/2020 of November 6, 2020, namely in the Draft Law of Ukraine of February 28, 2018
No. 8077, it was proposed to amend Part 1 of Art. 375 of the Criminal Code in the
following wording: “for intentional adoption by a judge or investigating judge of a
knowingly illegal or unreasonable sentence, decision, ruling or court order made for
selfish or other personal reasons, or if it caused significant damage to legally protected
rights, freedoms and interests of citizens; state or public interests, or the interests of
legal entities".
22
The proposals were made as a result of the recommendations of the
Council of Europe's Group of States against Corruption (GRECO) in 2017, following the
Fourth Evaluation Round on the Prevention of Corruption among MPs, Judges and
Prosecutors. unjust sentence, decision, ruling or resolution "and / or at least other
security
23
.
Already in 2020, GRECO, evaluating the implementation of the recommendations
provided to Ukraine based on the results of the Fourth Evaluation Round, stated that
there was no progress in the implementation of this recommendation. The discrepancy
of Art. 6 of the Convention on law and a fair trial are not fulfilled not only in the example
given in Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine. They are not fulfilled in others, so we
offer a number of inconsistencies.
In our criminal law there are special rules that are designed to protect public relations
that protect justice, for example in Art. 374 of the Criminal Code "Violation of the right
to protection", and Art. 397 of the Criminal Code "Interference in the activities of a lawyer
or a representative of a person." On the one hand, a socially dangerous act as part of a
criminal offence, which exists in Part 1 of Art. 374 of the Criminal Code "inadmissibility
or failure to provide timely defence counsel, as well as other gross violations of the rights
of the suspect, accused to defense", in addition, this article clearly states the conduct of
officials, namely investigators, prosecutors and judges, but this article`s liability only
exists in cases concerning the right to defence in criminal proceedings. The literal
interpretation of the Law of Ukraine on Criminal Liability shows that the violation of the
right to legal aid does not apply to civil proceedings and is therefore not covered by this
article. The conclusion is based on the fact that in Art. 374 of the Criminal Code of
Ukraine, the actions of a participant in the process such as a defender, are not mentioned.
A defender is not listed among the participants in civil proceedings, but in Art. 374 of the
22
“On amendments to some legislative acts of Ukraine regarding the improvement of certain norms for the
purpose of inevitability of punishment of persons who have committed corruption crimes“. Draft law of
Ukraine. (2018). https://ips.ligazakon.net/document/JH68D00A (accessed March 22, 2023).
23
“On amendments to some legislative acts of Ukraine regarding the improvement of certain norms for the
purpose of inevitability of punishment of persons who have committed corruption crimes“.Explanatory note.
(2018). https://ips.ligazakon.net/document/JH68D00A (accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
316
Criminal Code of Ukraine, the victims are "suspect", "accused" and "defendant", who are
participants in the criminal procedure legislation but are not defined in the civil procedure
legislation.
To assist Art. 374 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine, various forms of obstruction may be
brought to the attention of Art. 397 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine by the defence
counsel or the person providing assistance in committing these actions. Again, defining
the conduct of an official recognised by the Court as a violation of a socially dangerous
act described in Art. 397 of the Criminal Code could cover the considered behaviour of
the official recognised by the Court as a violation of item 1 of Art. 6 of the Convention.
However, this article of the Criminal Code is intended to protect not just any defender
and representative, but a specific defender and representative. When the issue of
obtaining assistance in refusing the applicant arose, it was generally impossible to obtain
legal aid in a civil case. In this example, the court found a violation of the right of access
to justice; it does not matter the guilt of the person because any person has the right to
protection. The ECtHR does not deal with the selection of guilty persons for violating the
Constitution, but only characterises the existence of problems with the correct criminal-
legal qualification of an act committed by a person. The Court of Justice of the European
Court of Human Rights is not a court of higher instance in relation to the judicial system
of a state party to the Convention
24
.
Accordingly, the ECtHR cannot amend or revoke a judgement of a court of a country that
has ratified the Convention, and the court does not give instructions to the legislator of
a member state, but only determines the inconsistency of the decision of the Convention.
Accordingly, it does not exercise control over the participating countries (Borisov, 2004).
The ECtHR's recommendations are a test of decades of the Court's principles and
guidelines. However, I would like to note that such a policy does not work in those
countries where corruption prevails, and, accordingly, social needs and state policy are
not aimed at meeting European human rights standards. As an example, a large number
of ECtHR decisions recognising violations of life imprisonment rights, such as Kuznetsov
v. Ukraine and Aliyev v. Ukraine, can be cited. Thus, there are a large number of decisions
of the court concerning persons serving life sentences, in which the ECtHR has recognised
the violation of the rights of these persons by the court in most cases; this applies to Art.
3 and 8 of the Convention, but as noted above, the сourt cannot decide on the
prosecution of perpetrators, but can only determine the fact of violations.
25
However, at
the same time, it can be argued that Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine, if there
are such a large number of appeals to the ECtHR regarding violations of Art. 6 of the
Convention and just here there is no pressure from the pre-trial investigation, which
draws the attention of the Constitutional Court of Ukraine.
From this, it can be concluded that the statement of the fact that certain (judges, officials)
committed criminal offences against those persons whose complaints the Court
considered the relevant cases. However, the impossibility in the decision of the Court to
24
M. Inshyn et al., “Transformation of labor legislation in the digital economy”. InterEULawEast 8, no. 1
(2021): 39-56. doi:10.22598/iele.2021.8.1.3
25
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Aliev v. Ukraine. (2003). Application no. 41220/98 of 2003.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/980_202#Text (accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
317
make an instruction on the need to prosecute the person who committed the identified
violations makes it impossible to apply Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine to judges
who commit such acts. In this case, the ECtHR court pays the person for the violation of
the court, the state suffers damages, and the courts do not feel any consequences. As
regards persons in respect of whom they have been found guilty of life imprisonment,
although they have received certain monetary compensation, their detention continues
under the same conditions, and they do not have the right to seek redress from the Court
on the same matter. There are exceptions, but this should be the rule, so in the case of
Naumenko v. Ukraine, a report was submitted to the European Committee for the
Prevention of Torture and Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment in respect of
disciplinary sanctions and punishments applied in accordance with convicts' complaints.
regarding ill-treatment
26
.
From the documents that are publicly available, it is impossible to trace the involvement
of at least one person in such acts. In the published case law of Ukraine in the Unified
State Register there were no cases of initiation of cases against officials who committed
criminal offences against convicts serving sentences in penitentiary institutions of
different types of detention (closed and open). In view of this, it is argued that persons
found by the ECtHR guilty of torture and inhuman treatment in our country are not even
considered to be prosecuted, and information is not entered into the Unified Register of
criminal proceedings. Accordingly, it appears that they remain unpunished
27
.
However, I would like to draw attention to the fact that this is happening not only in
Ukraine. For example in the case of Labita v. Italy, which found a violation of several
articles of the Convention, but also did not specify whether to prosecute those
responsible. and made decisions
28
. In the case of Ertak v. Turkey, it was established that
the death of Mehmet Ertak was in connection with the actions of officials during his
imprisonment, and the court found that the Government had violated Art. 2 of the
Convention. However, the ECtHR did not recognise the possible prosecution of officials
responsible for the death and, consequently, did not conduct an effective and sufficient
investigation into the circumstances of Mehmet Ertak's disappearance and death.
29
There
are exceptions, for example, in Berktay v. Turkey, the ECtHR pointed out that a Turkish
court acquitted officers without any justification for the lack of causation between the fall
of Devrim Berktay and the actions of the accused
30
.
The largest number of appeals from Ukraine concerns complaints concerning the non-
execution of court decisions, namely the presence of violations in such cases of Art. 6 or
26
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Naumenko v. Ukraine. (2004). Application no. 41984/98 of 2004.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/980_353#Text (accessed March 22, 2023).
27
M. Inshyn, and O. Moskalenko. “Ensuring freedom of labor in Ukraine in the context of labor emigration”.
Baltic Journal of Law and Politics 11, no. 2 (2018): 1-31. doi:10.2478/bjlp-2018-0009
28
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Labita v. Italy. (2000). Application no. 26772/95 of 2000.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/980_009#Text (accessed March 22, 2023).
29
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Ismail Ertak v. Turkey. (2000). Application no. 20764/92 of 2000.
http://search.ligazakon.ua/l_doc2.nsf/link1/SO2357.html (accessed March 22, 2023).
30
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Berktay v. Turkey. (2001). Application no. 22493/93 of 2001.
http://search.ligazakon.ua/l_doc2.nsf/link1/SO2494.html (accessed March 22, 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
318
Art. 13 of the Convention, which testifies to the crisis situation in Ukraine with respect
for human rights and fundamental freedoms in this area of relations.
Conclusion
Proclaimed rights in Art. 6 of the Convention on the Right to a Fair Trial are designed to
protect human rights in the first place. However, in our country, it is proposed to protect
not the defenceless people, who stand against the background of the law, which is
proclaimed in law and real, when Ukraine ranks 3rd in the world in the number of appeals
to the ECtHR. And despite the fact that the Convention is designed to protect the most
vulnerable in society, in practice, according to the decisions of the Constitutional Court,
those people are judges. The register of court decisions shows that with the enactment
of the Criminal Code in 2001, 15 convictions were handed down for criminal liability under
Article 375. “Judgement (s) of a judge (judges) knowingly unjust sentence, decision or
ruling”. 15 sentences in 20 years. All this is happening along with the fact that almost
95% of the people do not trust and consider the courts to be the most corrupt branch of
government. However, the Constitutional Court came to the conclusion that this article
contradicts the Constitution of Ukraine and allows for pressure on the Court.
It is determined that the Constitutional Court has no right to decriminalise articles in the
Criminal Code, but only the right to declare them unconstitutional, but their existence in
law continues to exist, only with a sign of unconstitutionality. In the near future, it will
be necessary to wait for the judges of the Constitutional Court to appeal to the European
Court of Human Rights with a complaint about the non-execution of the Judgement.
However, the analysis of statistical data shows that at the same time, the existence of
Art. 375 of the Criminal Code meets the needs of all branches of government. Yes, no
case is initiated at the stage of pre-trial investigation due to its unconstitutionality, but
the authorities allegedly did not decriminalise it, and it remains in the law of Ukraine on
criminal liability.
It is determined that some countries have articles for which judges can be prosecuted,
while others do not have general liability, but can be prosecuted if a criminal offence is
found to be corrupt. Recognition of Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine as
unconstitutional in practise will lead to the fact that the courts will not consider cases
because Art. 375 of the Criminal Code is declared unconstitutional and cannot be de facto
applied, while de jure it is not excluded and the pre-trial investigation bodies and the
prosecutor's office may enter information into the Unified Register of pre-trial
investigations under this article and refer the case to the Court. This creates legal
uncertainty.
We have concluded that the decision of the European Court of Human Rights in the case
“Gelenidze v. Georgia "to the exclusion of Art. 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine,
because Art. 364 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine is formulated as a material composition
in contrast to Art. 375 of the Criminal Code, which is a formal composition, what it means,
and the fact that in violation of Art. 364 of the Criminal Code necessary consequences
have occured that have caused significant damage to the rights protected by law. Where
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
319
under the damage according to Note 3 is recognised the amount that is 100 times or
more than the tax-free minimum income. For 2021, one NMDG is UAH 1,147, and
accordingly, 114700 is the amount that must be determined as a consequence of the
commission of Art. 364 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine. How to determine the damage
caused and how difficult it is to prove it when a judge (judges) makes a knowingly unjust
sentence, decision, ruling or resolution? In our opinion, it is almost impossible.
In addition, the ECtHR, in determining the violation of Art. 6 of the Convention "Right to
a Fair Trial", in which is the dominant quantitative component, on the appeals of
Ukrainians to the ECtHR, has no right to influence national law to prosecute those guilty
of wrongdoing, as a result of which judges remain unpunished and not prosecuted.
responsibility. Which, in our opinion, is a gap that needs to be addressed by amending
national legislation. And if there is a violation of Art. 6 of the Convention in relation to a
certain person, in parallel, conduct a pre-trial investigation against the judges who made
such a decision. In case of proving the illegality of the decision, rulings and resolutions
to impose fines on judges and deduct the amounts imposed on the state as a result of
the violation of Art. 6 of the Convention by this judge.
References
Abrhám, Josef, Igor Britchenko, Marija Jankovic, and Kristina Garškaitė-Milvydienė
(2018). Energy security issues in contemporary Europe”. Journal of Security and
Sustainability Issues 7, no. 3: 387-398. https://doi.org/10.9770/jssi.2018.7.3(1).
Borisov, V.I. (2004) “The Law of Ukraine on Criminal Liability: Concept, Functions and
Sources“. Criminal law: development strategy in the XXI century 4, no. 2: 434 437.
Constitution of Ukraine (1996). Document 254к/96-ВР of 1996.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/254%D0%BA/96-%D0%B2%D1%80#Text
(accessed March 22, 2023).
Constitutional Court of Ukraine (2020). A separate opinion of the judge of the
Constitutional Court of Ukraine Horodovenko V.V. concerning the Decision of the
Constitutional Court of Ukraine in the case on the constitutional petition of 55 people's
deputies of Ukraine on compliance of the Constitution of Ukraine (constitutionality) with
Article 375 of the Criminal Code of Ukraine.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/ng07d710-20#n2 (accessed March 22, 2023).
Criminal Code of Georgia (1999).
https://matsne.gov.ge/ka/document/download/16426/143/ru/pdf (accessed March 22,
2023).
Decision of the Constitutional court of Ukraine (2019). Case No. 1-305 / 2019 (7162/19)
in the case of the constitutional petition of 55 people's deputies of Ukraine on the
compliance of the Constitution of Ukraine (constitutionality) with Article 375 of the
Criminal Code of Ukraine.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
320
Draft law of Ukraine (2018). “On amendments to some legislative acts of Ukraine
regarding the improvement of certain norms for the purpose of inevitability of
punishment of persons who have committed corruption
crimes“.https://ips.ligazakon.net/document/JH68D00A (accessed March 22, 2023).
European Convention on Human Rights. (1950).
https://www.echr.coe.int/documents/convention_eng.pdf (accessed March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights (2013).Guide to article 6. The right to a fair trial (civil
part)“. https://www.echr.coe.int/Documents/Guide_Art_6_UKR.pdf (accessed March 22,
2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Aliev v. Ukraine (2003). Application no.
41220/98 of 2003. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/980_202#Text (accessed
March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Anđelković v. Serbia (2013). Application no.
1401/08 of 2013. http://www.zastupnik.gov.rs/uploads/Andjelkovic_1401-08_eng.pdf
(accessed March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Baranowski v. Poland (2000). Application no.
28358/95 of 2000.
https://www.stradalex.com/nl/sl_src_publ_jur_int/document/echr_28358-95_001-4020
(accessed March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Berktay v. Turkey (2001). Application no.
22493/93 of 2001. http://search.ligazakon.ua/l_doc2.nsf/link1/SO2494.html (accessed
March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Ismail Ertak v. Turkey (2000). Application no.
20764/92 of 2000. http://search.ligazakon.ua/l_doc2.nsf/link1/SO2357.html (accessed
March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Kawka v. Poland (2001). Application no.
25874/94 of 2001.
https://www.stradalex.com/en/sl_src_publ_jur_int/document/echr_25874-94_001-
46067 (accessed March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Labita v. Italy (2000). Application no.
26772/95 of 2000. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/980_009#Text (accessed
March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. Case of Naumenko v. Ukraine (2004). Application no.
41984/98 of 2004. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/980_353#Text (accessed
March 22, 2023).
European Court of Human Rights. The case of Yeloyev v. Ukraine (2008). Application no.
17283/02 of 2008. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/974_433#Text (accessed
March 22, 2023).
Explanatory note (2018). “On amendments to some legislative acts of Ukraine regarding
the improvement of certain norms for the purpose of inevitability of punishment of
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 302-321
Problems and conflicts related to measures to ensure the right to a fair trial in accordance
with the European Convention on Human Rights
Ganna Sobko; Halyna Muliar; Myroslav Hryhorchuk; Oleksandr Holovko; Ivan Draliuk;
Ielyzaveta Lvova
321
persons who have committed corruption crimes.
https://ips.ligazakon.net/document/JH68D00A (accessed March 22, 2023).
General Prosecutor of Ukraine (2021). http://www.gp.gov.ua/ua/stat.html (accessed
March 22, 2023).
Hamilton, A., J. Madison, and J. Federalis (2002). Commentary on the Constitution of the
United States. Kyiv: Sfera.
Haustova, M. G. /2016) “Implementation of European legal standards in the legal system
of Ukraine”. Legal scientific electronic journal no. 6: 34-36.
http://lsej.org.ua/6_2016/8.pdf (accessed March 22, 2023).
Inshyn, M., and O. Moskalenko (2018). Ensuring freedom of labor in Ukraine in the
context of labor emigration”. Baltic Journal of Law and Politics 11, no. 2: 1-31.
doi:10.2478/bjlp-2018-0009
Inshyn, M., T. Vakhonieva, A. Korotkikh, A. Denysenko, and K. Dzhura (2021).
“Transformation of labor legislation in the digital economy”. InterEULawEast 8, no. 1:
39-56. doi:10.22598/iele.2021.8.1.3
Venice commission (2011). Item 41 European commission "For democracy through
law".https://www.venice.coe.int/webforms/documents/default.aspx?pdffile=CDL-
AD(2011)003rev-ukr (accessed March 22, 2023).
Venice commission (2011). Item 46 European commission "For democracy through law".
https://www.venice.coe.int/webforms/documents/default.aspx?pdffile=CDL-
AD(2011)003rev-ukr (accessed March 22, 2023).
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine (2019). Law 2617-VIII of 2019, About the modification of
some legislative acts of Ukraine concerning the simplification of pre-judicial investigation
of separate categories of criminal offences“. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/2617-
19#n42 (accessed March 22, 2023).
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine (2020). Law 619-IX of 2020, About the modification of
some legislative acts of Ukraine concerning the improvement of procedure of
modification“. https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/619-20#n9 (accessed March 22,
2023).
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine (2015). Law №770-VIII of 2015, “About the modification of
the Criminal Сode of Ukraine concerning the improvement of the institute of special
confiscation for the purpose of eliminating corruption risks at its application“.
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/770-19#Text (accessed March 22, 2023).
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
322
UM MODELO DE COOPERAÇÃO AVANT LA LETTRE PARA UMA EUROPA UNIDA.
AS PREMISSAS E A EVOLUÇÃO DA PEQUENA ENTENTE (1933)
MIRCEA ILIESCU
mircea.iliescu77@gmail.com
Doutorando no Instituto de História «Nicolae Iorga», Academia da Roménia (Roménia).
Prepara uma tese sobre a evolução da ideia europeia até ao momento da criação
da Comunidade Europeia, na década dos ’50. É diplomata, com mais de vinte anos de
experiência, principalmente na área dos assuntos europeus
Resumo
O fim da Primeira Guerra Mundial determinou mudanças estruturais no mapa da Europa,
resultantes da desintegração dos Grandes Impérios, girando em torno do modelo liberal e da
visão wilsoniana resumida nos «14 pontos». O novo modelo de construção da paz gerou, além
de benefícios claros, vários desafios, vividos de forma mais aguda pela Roménia e pelos
Estados da Europa Central e Oriental, principalmente motivados pela preservação do seu
status quo. A criação e evolução da Pequena Entente de uma estrutura predominantemente
defensiva para uma organização com características federativas proporcionam uma perspetiva
original. Prenuncia, como possível modelo e fonte de inspiração, a construção das
Comunidades Europeias na década de 1950. De particular relevância, pelo potencial de
exemplaridade, são a arquitetura institucional, os princípios de organização e o funcionamento
em regime de rotatividade e consenso, estabelecidos através do Pacto de Organização da
Pequena Entente (1933).
Palavras-chave
Europa, mudanças estruturais. Pequena Entente, características federativas, integração,
modelo potencial
Abstract
The end of the First World War determined structural changes on the map of Europe, resulting
from the disintegration of the Great Empires, revolving around the liberal model and the
Wilsonian vision summarized in the "14 points". The new model for building peace generated,
besides clear benefits, several challenges, more acutely experienced by Romania and the
states in Central and Eastern Europe, mainly driven to preserve the status quo. The creation
and evolution of the Little Entente from a predominantly defensive structure towards an
organization with federative characteristics provide an original perspective. It foreshadows,
as a possible role model and source of inspiration, the construction of the European
Communities in the 1950s. A particular relevance, for the exemplarity potential, are the
institutional architecture, the organization principles and the functioning on the basis of
rotation and consensus, established through the Organization Pact of Little Entente (1933).
Keywords
Europe, structural changes, Little Entente, federative characteristics, integration, potential
model
Como citar este artigo
Iliescu, Mircea (2023). Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As
premissas e a evolução da pequena entente (1933). Janus.net, e-journal of international relations,
Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.15
Artigo recebido em 4 de Junho de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 18 de Setembro de
2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
323
UM MODELO DE COOPERAÇÃO AVANT LA LETTRE PARA UMA
EUROPA UNIDA. AS PREMISSAS E A EVOLUÇÃO DA PEQUENA
ENTENTE (1933)
MIRCEA ILIESCU
Introdução, objetivos e metodologia
A Pequena Entente
1
foi uma aliança formada em 1920 e 1921 pela Checoslováquia,
Roménia e o Reino dos Servos, Croatas e Eslovenos (a partir de 1929, Jugoslávia), contra
o revisionismo húngaro, que revindicava o norte da Croácia e da Voivodina (integrado no
Reino dos Servos, Croatas e Eslovenos), a Eslováquia e a Ruténia (cedidas à
Checoslováquia) e a Transilnia e a parte oriental do Banat (reconhecidos como partes
da Roménia) e para impedir a restauração da monarquia dos Habsburgos.
A Pequena Entente foi iniciada por Edvard Beneš, ministro dos Negócios Estrangeiros da
Checoslováquia. Seu homólogo romeno, Take Ionescu, visava, em 1920, uma aliança
ainda mais extensa. A Pequena Entente foi originalmente uma organização defensiva
regional e surgiu com a assinatura de três convenções bilaterais: entre a Checoslováquia
e o Reino dos Servos, Croatas e Eslovenos (14 de agosto de 1920), a Roménia e a
Checoslováquia (23 de abril de 1921) e Romênia e o Reino dos Servos, Croatas e
Eslovenos (7 de junho de 1921).
Quanto aos objetivos, o presente trabalho debruça-se sobre a evolução estrutural e
organizacional da Pequena Entente, que levou, na cada dos 30, à mudança do seu
paradigma: de um modelo de segurança defensivo para um modelo federativo, o que
nos permitiu esboçar um paralelismo entre o seu Pacto de Organização e o Pacto da
Sociedade das Nações, apresentado por Aristide Briand.
Um outro objetivo que possa ser considerado original é a apresentação de um paralelismo
entre a Pequena Entente e a posterior estruturação e funcionamento da CEE e da União
Europeia. Postulámos a Pequena Entente de 1933 como um possível modelo de
cooperação avant la lettre da Europa Unida.
Quanto à metodologia, trata-se de uma revisão das fontes bibliográficas, a maioria do
Leste europeu, proporcionando uma visão sintética da organização e do funcionamento
1
A frase «Pequena Entente» foi usada ironicamente pela primeira vez num artigo do jornal húngaro Pesti
Hirlap (21.1.1920), com referência aos planos de colaboração entre a Roménia, a Checoslováquia e
Jugoslávia. Porém, o ser uso foi oficialmente adotado (Nanu, 1993: 81, nota 87).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
324
da aliança (que desaparece em 1938, após os acordos de Munique). Sempre que possível,
revelamos uma documentação nova, resultante da pesquisa bibliográfica em vários
arquivos.
A Europa Central e Oriental após o Tratados de Versalhes
A Primeira Guerra Mundial teve um profundo impacto político, social e económico,
conduzindo à reconfiguração das relações interestatais na Europa, ao passar do gido
sistema de «concerto» para outro paradigma organizacional, muito mais aberto e
inclusivo. A Europa do fim da guerra em nada se parecia com a de julho de 1914, os
quatro anos de conflito implicando profundas mudanças na sua configuração e na
fisionomia do mundo (René Rémond, 2002: 31). Como salientou Zara Steiner, a guerra
«pôs em marcha novas ideias e movimentos cujos tremores se fizeram sentir por toda a
Europa e fora dela. Mesmo onde as velhas elites permaneceram no poder, elas
enfrentaram um ambiente fundamentalmente alterado, tanto nos seus países como no
exterior, que exigia um arsenal mais amplo de respostas. Embora muitos dos modos
tradicionais de diplomacia permanecessem em vigor, novas técnicas e instituições eram
necessárias para lidar com a vasta expansão do mapa e da agenda internacional. O
próprio conceito de um “sistema europeu de relações internacionais” foi destruído pelas
revoluções russas e pela participação americana na guerra» (Steiner, 2005: 1).
A configuração geopolítica do nosso continente passou por câmbios estruturais, e o
recém-criado mosaico político-territorial, na Europa Central e Oriental, tornou-se
sobrecarregado por interesses, fricções e dossiers sensíveis, desde a necessidade de
harmonização administrativa, às disputas fronteiriças e à questão das minorias. Apesar
da complexidade dos assuntos que tiveram de administrar, a Roménia e restantes
Estados emergidos do Império Habsburgo mostraram-se animados por um objetivo
primordial: manter o status quo do final da guerra, garantido pelos tratados, para impedir
a restauração do império dos Habsburgos (Scurtu, 2003: 436).
A Sociedade das Nações e a questão do revisionismo
A experiência da grande conflagração e os desafios da construção da paz criaram as
premissas favoveis para uma nova dinâmica de relações na Europa e no mundo e para
um novo quadro alargado de debate a Sociedade das Nações, que constituiu uma nova
forma de organização dos Estados, uma verdadeira «institucionalização» das relações
internacionais. O sistema de Genebra marcou uma rutura com o sistema «ossificado» do
século XIX, baseado na diplomacia secreta, através da transição para a nova ordem
liberal com negociações abertas (Kennedy, 1987: 841-863). A versão final do Pacto
(Estatutos) da Sociedade das Nações, adotada por unanimidade em 28 de abril de 1919,
foi, portanto, lançada sob os auspícios favoráveis à cooperação e às negociações entre
os Estados, como fundamentos para uma paz duradoura.
As inovações da arquitetura institucional do fórum de Genebra principalmente a
existência de estruturas de representação permanentes ‒ podem ser consideradas uma
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
325
referência viável para o desenvolvimento de alianças de menor dimensão na Europa
Central e do Sudeste. Por outro lado, diminuía-se a capacidade da Sociedade das Nações
de agir, caso a ordem estabelecida em Versalhes fosse posta em causa. O disposto no
artigo 16.º do Pacto refere-se à possibilidade de avançar com sanções económicas, que
seriam obrigatórias e aplicadas automaticamente contra qualquer Estado agressor. No
entanto, as sanções militares permaneceram opcionais (Gerbert, 2012: 258). Parte-se,
ab initio, de uma deficiência estrutural, cujos efeitos se fariam sentir de forma aguda na
década dos ’30 ‒ a falta do «braço armado».
O problema da insuficiência das garantias de segurança, tendência recorrente na
evolução do projeto europeu, inclusive após a constituição das Comunidades Europeias
na década dos ’50, resultou de um cúmulo de fatores e compromissos político-históricos
nas relações entre os «Grandes» e os «Pequenos». Nestas condições, a Roménia e outros
Estados da Europa Central e do Sudeste viram-se obrigados a construir um sistema de
alianças para compensar a falta de garantias de segurança principalmente das Grandes
Potências ‒ e ativá-lo quando um dos vizinhos revisionistas ‒ Hungria, Rússia Soviética
(desde 30 de dezembro de 1922, URSS) ou Bulgária ‒ teria tentado mudar o status quo
territorial, ignorando os tratados de paz e alterando as fronteiras (Constantiniu, 2010, p.
342-343).
A Roménia e a imperativa aliança regional
As ideias de cooperação aprofundada promovidas pela Ronia após a Primeira Guerra
Mundial, longe de permanecerem na esfera do idealismo ou desiderato estéreis,
manifestaram-se através de uma ação programática, inserida e numa lógica política sem
as variações habitualmente criticadas na política dos Estados da Europa Central e
Oriental.
O governo romeno, mas particularmente o ministro dos Negócios Estrangeiros, Take
Ionescu, estiveram envolvidos na construção de uma aliança que deveria ter incluído os
Estados vitoriosos da região, do Mar Báltico ao Mar Egeu: Polónia, Checoslováquia,
Roménia, Jugoslávia e Grécia. Assim, antes da Conferência de Aix-les-Bains (1920), Take
Ionescu declarou à imprensa estrangeira que a aliança iria formar “um bloco de oitenta
milhões de habitantes e dez milhões de soldados
2
”. O projeto apresentado por Take
Ionescu visava criar um “cordão sanitário” contra um possível ataque da Rússia
bolchevique, que se tinha tornado um potencial agressor, mas visava igualmente isolar
a Hungria e a Bulgária revisionistas.
Usufruindo das oportunidades de cooperação a todos os níveis ‒ internacional, regional,
bilateral ‒, a presença em Genebra e, sobretudo, o ativismo na construção de uma rede
de alianças bilaterais ou regionais, representaram uma terceira via na política externa da
Roménia no período entre guerras.
Evidentemente, a ultima ratio destas etapas permanecia a tutela dos grandes interesses
nacionais, o que não excluía a experimentação de diversas formas de cooperação, por
2
Journal des débats politiques et littéraires, ano 132, n.º 254, 14.9.1920, p. 1.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
326
vezes até inéditas, que rompiam a clássica esfera defensiva, através da intervenção em
vários domínios, desde a economia aos transportes, agricultura, comunicações, diálogo
interuniversitário e intercâmbios de estudantes.
Acreditamos que o processo de transformação da Pequena Entente de uma aliança
defensiva numa estrutura cooperativa, com poderes federativos, é emblemático da
política de alianças promovida, após a Primeira Guerra Mundial, pela Ronia e os seus
aliados interessados na preservação do status quo. É difícil decantar os recursos político-
estratégicos: capacidade, sentido de oportunidade histórica ou reflexo imposto pela
evolução do quadro regional e europeu estável, por um período limitado, na década dos
’20, mas cada vez mais volátil após a Grande Depressão que eclodiu em 1929.
As ideias de cooperação reforçada promovidas pela Roménia, longe de ficarem na esfera
do idealismo estéril ou do desiderato geral, manifestaram-se através de uma ação
programática, implementada com cuidado, numa lógica política sem as variações
habitualmente censurados na política dos Estados da Europa Central e do Sudeste. Estas
ideias são subsequentes ao primeiro desígnio, o cultivo do interesse nacional não
através de visões autárquicas, mas valorizando a mais-valia da cooperação e integração
e simbolicamente circunscritas pela fórmula metafórica «espiritualização das
fronteiras», lançada pelo político romeno Nicolae Titulescu
3
. A «espiritualização das
fronteiras», longe de postular o desaparecimento das fronteiras ou a transferência total
da soberania, enfatizava a mais-valia da integração, da cooperação como patamar
superior de valorização dos interesses nacionais, através da harmonização das ões
políticas e da cooperação gradual com parceiros nas mais diversas áreas.
O dinamismo da Pequena Entente, desde o momento da sua criação até a sua plena
maturidade, na década dos ’30, reflete a superação relativamente rápida do limiar
defensivo e a abertura sempre crescente em prol de uma cooperação reforçada.
Os atos fundadores da Pequena Entente a Convenção de Aliança entre a República
Checoslovaca e o Reino dos Sérvios, Croatas e Eslovenos (14 de agosto de 1920)
4
, a
Convenção de Aliança Defensiva entre o Reino da Roménia e a República Checoslovaca
(23 de abril de 1921)
5
e a Convenção de Aliança Defensiva entre o Reino da Roménia e
o Reino dos Sérvios, Croatas e Eslovenos (7 de junho de 1921)
6
refletiam,
predominantemente, mas não de forma exclusiva, o primeiro nível da cooperação o
defensivo.
Na avaliação da França, a aliança dos três Estados foi-se fortalecendo à medida que esses
garantissem os «interesses especiais» uns dos outros. O aspeto mais importante do
ponto de vista dos interesses franceses consistia no facto de que uma aliança assinada
3
Nicolae Titulescu (1882-1941), foi ministro dos Negócios Estrangeiros em vários gabinetes (1927-1928,
1933-1934, 1934-1936). Envolvido desde a criação da Sociedade das Nações, foi muito ativo nos debates
do fórum de Genebra, exercendo sucessivamente o cargo de Presidente em 1930 e 1931.
4
Arhiva Ministerului Afacerilor Externe al României (a seguir AMAER), Fundo 71/1920-1944, Dossiers
Especiais, Checoslováquia C1, dossier 16, Tratado de aliança com a Roménia, 1920-1929, fs. 7-9.
5
Monitorul Oficial, n.º 53, 11 de junho de 1921.
6
Monitorul Oficial, n.º 77, 10 de julho de 1921.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
327
por Pasič, Beneš e Titulescu «não pode funcionar contra nós»
7
. O denominador comum
das três convenções era a posição antirrevisionista. Enquanto as duas primeiras
convenções visavam combater um único Estado com potencial revisionista a Hungria -
, a terceira convenção, a romeno-jugoslava, era a mais complexa. Referia-se a dois
Estados potencialmente agressores que mostravam insatisfação com as disposições
dos tratados de paz. Outra diferença notável relacionava-se com os documentos anexos
8
:
três atas e dois protocolos, que incluíam disposições destinadas a regular um amplo leque
de problemas, desde a delimitação de fronteiras, ao estatuto das minorias, uma série de
questões relativas ao comércio, transporte ferroviário, correios, à criação de escolas e
igrejas para as comunidades étnicas.
A Pequena Entente: integração e novas ameaças
As disposições das convenções criaram um campo de atuação mais amplo noutros
domínios, que poderiam ser abordados de outra forma, uma vez resolvidas as
divergências bilaterais. A regulação do comércio, do transporte ferroviário ou dos correios
poderia permitir o desenvolvimento de políticas regionais, assumindo-se como modelo
possível de replicação, ainda que em maior escala, na Europa.
O período 1922-1926 diz respeito basicamente à consolidação da segurança regional
9
.
As decisões adotadas nas conferências da Pequena Entente decorreram da premente
necessidade dos três aliados em fortalecer o quadro da estabilidade regional.
O ano de 1927 foi um marco no desenvolvimento da Pequena Entente, ao testar a
capacidade de integração das economias dos três Estados. A conferência do Conselho
Permanente, realizada em Jáchymov, entre 13 e 15 de maio de 1927, ocorreu num
contexto marcado pelo Anschluss, a política agressiva dos italianos contra o Reino dos
Sérvios, Croatas e Eslovenos e a apatia britânica em relação ao Centro e Sudeste europeu
(Campus, 1977: 97-98). Um aspeto de particular relevância abordado foi a possibilidade
de consolidar efetivamente a Pequena Entente através de um plano económico comum.
Os especialistas dos três Estados deveriam propor formas eficazes e realistas de
cooperação mutuamente benéfica, incluindo a expansão da cooperação entre todos os
Estados do Danúbio (Vanku, 1986: 42-43). A decisão dos três aliados de aprofundar a
cooperação com base na dimensão económica resulta de uma evolução orgânica da
Pequena Entente, no espírito das convenções fundadoras, que, como mostrámos,
continham, in nuce, a base da integração das suas políticas.
A conferência de Bucareste de 20 a 22 de junho de 1928 visou a possibilidade de estender
a colaboração económica à Hungria, Áustria e, possivelmente, à Polónia, por meio de
7
Cf. Clément-Simon, ministro da França em Belgrado para Briand, ministro dos Necios Estrangeiros, 10
de junho de 1921, în Ministère des Affaires Étrangères, Commission de Publication des Documents
Diplomatiques Français, Documents Diplomatiques Français (a seguir DDF), tomo I, 16 de janeiro -30 de
junho de 1921, pp. 744-746, doc. 465.
8
Ibidem.
9
No respetivo intervalo, a Pequena Entente organizou conferências em Marienbad (25 de agosto de 1922),
Praga (27 a 28 de agosto de 1922), Sinaia (28 de julho de 1923), Belgrado (10 a 12 de janeiro de 1924),
Praga (11 de julho de 1924), Bucareste (9 a 10 de maio de 1925), Timisoara (11 de fevereiro de 1926).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
328
incentivos alfandegários com efeitos benéficos gerais (Vanku, 1986: 43). Com base nisso,
a Conferência para Problemas Económicos que teve lugar em Bucareste, em 20 de
fevereiro de 1929, abrangeu uma série de assuntos, desde as formas de estimular a
cooperação económica, a agricultura, até à universidade, através de intercâmbios de
professores e alunos, transporte e outros
10
. A cooperação deveria cumprir as resoluções
da Conferência Internacional de Genebra e basear-se em princípios bastante avançados,
como: a livre circulação, a igualdade de tratamento entre o Estado e as empresas
privadas, as condições de trabalho, etc.
11
As propostas concretas de integrar a cooperação dos três Estados num amplo leque
temático e a abertura à cooperação com a Hungria e a Áustria, por meio de uma série
de facilidades, principalmente económicas, trouxeram benefícios diretos mútuos,
decorrentes dos esforços de harmonização das políticas agrícola ou industrial. O efeito
indireto, igualmente importante, consistiu no reforço potencial da estabilidade regional,
diminuindo o revisionismo húngaro ou o perigo do Anschluss, através da capitalização
política das alavancas e das vantagens económicas.
Por ocasião da conferência da Pequeno Entente em Štrbské Pleso (25 a 27 de junho de
1930), o ministro dos Negócios Estrageiros da Roménia, George G. Mironescu, enfatizou
que, na opinião comum dos três, os efeitos da crise económica na Europa poderiam ser
atenuados por medidas como o agrupamento de diferentes países em uniões regionais,
«ou seja, a criação da Pequena Entente Económica, com tendência a estender o
entendimento económico também a outros Estados
12
». Na mesma ocasião, foi debatido
e aprovado um projeto de acordo sobre os Estatutos da Pequena Entente, que consagrou
as regras aplicadas até então em vários aspetos, como a organização de conferências
anuais em cada Estado-Membro. Segundo o ministro Mironescu, isso representava o
primeiro «acordo político comum entre os três Estados, que estão vinculados por tratados
separados. Desta vez o tratado é comum e um caráter mais completo e sólido à
aliança tripartite!
13
».
As decisões adotadas em Jáchymov, Bucareste e Štrbské Pleso marcaram, portanto, um
ponto de virada na transformação da Pequena Entente e o primeiro passo da aliança, que
se encontrava num processo de transição, em direção a uma nova fórmula conceitual e
de ação a nível europeu.
Em 11 de dezembro de 1932, como resultado da atitude condescendente da França e,
sobretudo, da Grã-Bretanha e de outras potências, a Alemanha tornou-se beneficiária da
declaração dos «Cinco Grandes», que estabeleceu a Gleichberichtigung (Chiper, 2000:
49).
Para a Roménia e os seus aliados esta decisão representou um forte inconveniente. A
cooperação entre as cinco Grandes Potências e a resolução aprovada foram consideradas
pelos Pequenos Aliados um sinal acerca da provável criação de um novo diretório na
Europa (Mićić, 2020: 48). As preocupações não eram infundadas, sendo a possibilidade
10
AMAER, Fundo Pequena Entente, anos 1920-1935, vol.1, fs. 107-108.
11
Idem, vol. 10, telegrama circular n.º 31394, Bucareste, 7 de junho de 1936, assinada por N. Titulescu.
12
Ibidem, ano de 1930, vol. 8, f. 129.
13
Ibidem, f. 130.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
329
de constituição de um diretório europeu, com a participação dos Grandes, mencionada
por Mussolini, em outubro de 1932, num discurso proferido em Turim (Brighi, 2013: 69;
Carmi, 1972: 208).
A Conferência de Belgrado e o processo da reestruturação da Pequena
Entente
A renomeação de Nicolae Titulescu à frente do Ministério dos Negócios Estrangeiros, em
outubro de 1932, permitiu uma atuação mais dinâmica e efetiva da diplomacia romena
e da Pequena Entente (Chiper, 2000: 48). Titulescu enfatizou que seu primeiro objetivo
após assumir a pasta ministerial era fortalecer os laços da Pequena Entente para que, se
algum membro fosse atacado por um de seus vizinhos, o atacante se tornasse, ipso jure,
inimigo de toda a Pequena Entente (Titulescu, 1994: 71).
Por ocasião da Conferência da Pequena Entente, de 18 a 19 de dezembro de 1932,
organizada em Belgrado, Jevtić, Beneš e Titulescu descobriram que o estabelecimento
de um diretório das Grandes Potências colocaria em perigo a Pequena Entente,
alimentando tendências revisionistas alemãs, húngaras e búlgaras (Mićić, 2020: 48). A
Europa Central e do Sudeste enfrentava um possível abandono francês num momento
em que a Alemanha estava a rearmar-se, e Mussolini, por sua vez, agitava os Balcãs
(Steiner, 2005: 793). No comunicado final da Conferência da Pequena Entente, foi
enfatizada a necessidade de uma atuação cada vez mais estreita em questões políticas
e económicas e a decio dos três de adaptar a organização às exigências do momento,
complementando os Estatutos
14
.
A criação e o funcionamento do Conselho da Pequena Entente e do seu Secretariado
Permanente, a partir do modelo existente na Sociedade das Nações, representavam
inovações institucionais e conferiam uma outra faceta à aliança (Campus, 1997: 114-
115; Vanku, 1979: 80). Ao contrário da fórmula organizacional discutida em Štrbs
Pleso, o quadro jurídico-institucional acordado em Belgrado previa uma política externa
única e a consolidação da Pequena Entente para que esta seguisse uma política externa
independente das Grandes Potências, incluindo a França (Mićić, 2020: 48).
A evolução da situação internacional, que já havia evidenciado uma série de deficiências
no sistema de organização da paz, e as limitações do fórum de Genebra, especialmente
face à invasão da Manchúria pelo Japão, em setembro de 1931, às tendências agressivas
da política alemã, às manifestações fascistas da Itália, ao revisionismo da Hungria, bem
como ao espectro do diretório dos Quatro Grandes, que não augurava nada de bom para
os Estados da Europa Central e do Leste, determinaram a decisão dos Pequenos Aliados
de basear a sua arquitetura político-institucional sobre novos alicerces da Pequena
Entente.
No espírito de plena solidariedade, na Conferência de Belgrado, decidiu-se a
reestruturação da Pequena Entente de uma aliança predominantemente defensiva para
14
D.D.F., 1932-1939, 1.ª
Série (1932-1935), vol. II, 15 de novembro de 1932 17 de março de 1933, pp.
296-297, doc. 128 (Naggiar para Paul-Boncour, 22 de dezembro 1932).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
330
uma organização sui generis: uma entidade regional com poderes federais, munida de
instrumentos institucionais e legais, capaz de atuar como um novo ator no palco europeu
e internacional.
A reação da Pequena Entente traduziu-se tanto numa política reativa, antirrevisionista,
como numa constante abordagem preventiva. Assim, o novo quadro institucional e de
atuação foi garantir um comportamento previvel e unitário dos três e a eliminação de
potenciais desavenças nas relações entre si ou no diálogo de cada um com terceiros.
Com a instauração da ditadura nazista em 30 de janeiro de 1933, o quadro geopolítico
tornou-se mais imprevisível. A política externa da Alemanha perseguiu ativamente a
realização do programa anunciado em Mein Kampf, tendo como principais objetivos a
recuperação da força militar, a anexação à Alemanha de outros territórios habitados por
alemães, a conquista de um «espaço vital», o mais amplo posvel, especialmente na
Europa Oriental, bem como o estabelecimento de uma área de controle e domínio
económico Wirtshchaftsraum (Chiper, 2000: 49).
Nas condições em que as potências revisionistas «testava a ordem jurídica
estabelecida em Versalhes, baseada numa arquitetura político-jurídica construída no pós-
guerra, a Roménia encontrava-se praticamente na confluência de pressões em todos os
seus flancos. Para mitigar possíveis sobressaltos e riscos decorrentes das deficiências do
seu sistema de alianças e das novas tendências do revisionismo e expansionismo alemão,
da vontade da Itália de se afirmar como polo de poder concorrente da França e do perigo
soviético, a Roménia viu-se obrigada a desenvolver, juntamente com os seus aliados,
soluções criativas, na linha do Estado de direito e dos interesses fundamentais, no reforço
da segurança nacional, na promoção da paz duradoura e na luta contra o revisionismo.
Salto para um paradigma federativo: o Pacto para a Organização da
Pequena Entente
Em 16 de fevereiro de 1933, os ministros dos Negócios Estrangeiros dos três países,
Nicolae Titulescu, Edvard Beneš e Bogoliub Jevtić, assinaram o Pacto para a Organização
da Pequena Entente (Titulescu, 1967: 471-473). Através da nova fórmula, a aliança
contribuiu para os esforços de paz e segurança na Europa, respondendo a «uma dupla
ameaça: o revisionismo dos antigos adversários e a duplicidade dos presentes» (Chiper,
2000: 52).
A ameaça de um entendimento das Grandes Potencias em apenas um mês Mussolini
lançaria o Pacto das Quatro Grandes Potências ‒ foi sentido de forma aguda e contribuiu
para a decisão dos Pequenos Aliados de se reorganizarem para enfrentar um possível
acordo que iria contradizer a atitude antirrevisionista dos pequenos países. Com
referência ao aprofundamento da cooperação dos Pequenos Aliados, ao assinar o Pacto
de Organização, no contexto da potencial da ameaça do Diretório dos Quatro, Titulescu
declarava mais tarde: «Em fevereiro de 1933, Beneš, Jevtić e eu, que sabia
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
331
perfeitamente o que iria acontecer em março de 1933, decidimos assinar o pacto que
você conhece
15
».
A componente defensiva manteve-se no núcleo constitutivo, mas foi enquadrada numa
perspetiva muito mais ampla de ação político-diplomática, que viria a ser desenvolvida
pela integração progressiva das políticas dos três.
A realização de uma arquitetura institucional inovadora, baseada na observância das
regras e princípios de igualdade, rotatividade e unanimidade garantia o enquadramento
político e institucional da Pequena Entente, como organização regional de aspeto
federativo.
No preâmbulo do Pacto de Organização
16
, foram mencionados os principais objetivos da
organização: salvaguarda da paz «em todas as circunstâncias», intensificação das
relações económicas com todos os Estados e, em particular, com os da Europa Central,
estabilização política da Europa Central, manutenção da status quo, respeitando os
interesses comuns daquele espaço. Os três decidiram dar às relações de amizade e
aliança «uma base orgânica estável», «unificando completamente a sua política geral»,
formando «uma unidade internacional superior», aberta a outros Estados nas condições
estabelecidas em cada caso individualmente.
Notamos a importância dada, desde os primeiros parágrafos do Pacto de Organização,
aos esforços de unificação da política geral, elemento que refletiu a decisão política dos
três países em conferir à aliança um perfil com fortes traços federativos. A intensificação
da cooperação económica com todos os Estados, com especial destaque para os da
Europa Central, circunscreveu-se quer ao interesse comum de reforço do papel da
organização, inclusive enquanto «unidade internacional superior», quer à abordagem
tática de utilização da alavanca económica para tensionar o ambiente regional e uma
possível mitigação das pressões revisionistas, particularmente da Hungria.
Os três primeiros artigos do pacto foram dedicados à criação do Conselho Permanente,
integrado pelos ministros dos Negócios Estrangeiros dos três países ou por delegados
especialmente designados para esse fim, constituído como órgão dirigente da política
comum do grupo de três Estados (art.º 1.º). Foi estabelecido o princípio da rotatividade,
segundo o qual o Conselho deveria reunir-se obrigatoriamente pelo menos três vezes ao
ano, tendo as reuniões lugar em cada um dos três Estados, alternadamente, e mais uma
em Genebra (art.º 2.º).
Seria nomeado presidente do Conselho Permanente o ministro dos Negócios Estrageiros
do Estado onde se deveria realizar a reunião anual obrigatória, cabendo a esse ministro
estabelecer a data, o local, a agenda e preparar as decisões a ser adotadas. O presidente
permanecia no cargo até a primeira reunião obrigatória do ano seguinte (art.º 3.º).
15
Serviciul Arhive Naționale Istorice Centrale (SANIC), Fundo MPN, informações, dossier 474, f. 4, apud
Chiper, 2000: 54.
16
AMAER, Fundo Acordos e Convecções. Pequena Entente, 8, dossier 1/1933.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
332
A igualdade absoluta e de facto dos três Estados representava o princípio básico no
debate de todos os assuntos e no processo decisório, seja nas relações entre si, seja no
que diz respeito a relações com terceiros (art.º 4.º).
Também foi estabelecido o princípio da representatividade, podendo o Conselho
Permanente decidir que, em determinado assunto, a representação ou a defesa do ponto
de vista dos Estados aliados seja confiada a um único delegado ou à delegação de um
único Estado (art.º 5.º).
A nova estrutura institucional da aliança replicava, em certa medida, a da Sociedade das
Nações, com o reforço da dimensão igualitária. Como mostrámos anteriormente, o
Conselho da Sociedade das Nações era no início composto por representantes das
Grandes Potências, sendo posteriormente ampliado, em 1922 e 1926, a fim de
compensar os desequilíbrios de representação dos Estados «pequenos e médios».
Todos estes elementos relativos à organização das reuniões do Conselho Permanente
apresentam inúmeras semelhanças com o atual princípio de rotatividade da Presidência
do Conselho da União Europeia
17
.
A falta de um parlamento foi compensada pelo princípio da adoção de decisões por
unanimidade, suscevel de evitar possíveis «deslizes» no âmbito da Pequena Entente.
Os três aliados estabeleceram a regra da unanimidade, segundo a qual qualquer tratado
ou ato unilateral que tivesse mudado a situação política de um dos Estados-Membros
com um terceiro, bem como qualquer acordo económico com importantes consequências
políticas, exigiam o consentimento unânime do Conselho da aliança.
Previa-se também a progressiva unificação dos tratados políticos de cada um dos três
com terceiros Estados (art.º 6.º) outro elemento que indicava a propensão dos Aliados
para uma organização de tipo federal. A nova regra, baseada no direito de veto nas
decisões políticas, deu garantias adicionais especialmente à Roménia. Segundo Titulescu,
a Roménia encontrava-se na posição de ficar isolada no caso de um ataque da Rússia
soviética, já que a Checoslováquia e a Jugoslávia tentavam constantemente livrar-se da
responsabilidade de uma possível intervenção. Na conceção de Titulescu, o direito de
veto não deveria de forma alguma levar a uma oposição permanente, mas sim permitir
uma resposta positiva, que «o direito de apresentar condições que levem em conta
os interesses da Roménia para garantir a manutenção e destino do Pequena Entente
como importante entidade internacional (Titulescu, 1994: 71)».
Verifica-se que o núcleo de princípios fundamentais para o funcionamento das
Comunidades Europeias e, atualmente, para a atividade da União Europeia, tem um
modelo equivalente e precursor nas disposições do Pacto de Organização da Pequena
Entente.
17
A Presidência do Conselho da União Europeia é atualmente exercida rotativamente, por cada Estado-
Membro da UE, por um período de seis meses. Pelo Tratado que instituiu a Comunidade Europeia do Carvão
e do Aço (1951), a rotação passou a ser prevista para intervalos de três meses, mas no Tratado da
Comunidade Europeia da Energia Atómica (1957) e no Tratado da Comunidade Económica Europeia (1957)
a duração passou a ser de 6 meses. Esta periodização foi mantida no Tratado de Bruxelas Tratado de
Fusão», 8 de abril de 1965) e nos tratados posteriores até o presente.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
333
Por exemplo, o Conselho Permanente, órgão dirigente da Pequena Entente, constituído
pelos ministros dos Negócios Estrangeiros, tem correspondente nas várias formações
ministeriais do Conselho da UE, que se reúnem regularmente para debater temas de
interesse em áreas específicas: relões exteriores, agricultura, transportes, energia,
ambiente, etc. O princípio da igualdade e representatividade encontra-se
transversalmente na atividade de todas as atuais instituições europeias. Outro princípio,
o da rotatividade, é respeitado no exercício da Presidência do Conselho da União
Europeia, que é exercida por cada Estado-Membro da União Europeia por um período de
seis meses, com base num calendário.
Uma componente inovadora: o Conselho Económico
Ao fortalecer a componente económica, a Pequena Entente ampliou o seu objetivo e
agregou novos valores ao processo transformador. Assim, para efeitos da coordenação
progressiva dos interesses económicos nas relações entre si ou com terceiros, foi criado
o Conselho Económico da Pequena Entente, composto por especialistas e peritos, como
órgão consultivo auxiliar do Conselho Permanente na sua política geral (art 7.º).
A decisão de aprofundar a cooperação económica adquiriu um caráter formal por meio
da criação do Conselho Económico, fórmula institucional inovadora. As tarefas do novo
órgão foram posteriormente estabelecidas na reunião do Conselho Permanente em
Praga, de 29 de maio a 1.º de junho de 1933.
A organização e atuação do Conselho Económico ilustram, no plano técnico
impressionante pela abrangência de temas ‒, a funcionalidade da Pequena Entente como
órgão potencialmente federativo.
O Conselho era composto por três seções nacionais, cada uma com cinco membros, e o
trabalho deveria ser desenvolvido tendo em conta aspetos gerais: política comercial,
questões agrícolas, financeiras, crédito, questões bancárias. O Conselho Económico
previa nos seus estatutos a colaboração dos três Estados em todas as áreas da economia
e devia informar o Conselho Permanente sobre as decisões tomadas e a atividade
desenvolvida, que incluía direitos aduaneiros, regime preferencial, regime de
pagamentos e quotas, a elaboração de planos de colaboração, tendo em conta os
interesses de cada um dos aliados. As tarefas do Conselho Económico incluíam também
o estabelecimento de relações entre institutos agrícolas, a introdução do sistema de
colaboração e a celebração de acordos na indústria e no domínio dos investimentos, a
criação de câmaras mistas de comércio, a unificação e regulamentação do transporte
ferroviário, uma colaboração mais estreita no domínio da navegação no Dabio, no
tráfego aéreo e nas ligações correios-telégrafo-telefone, a uniformização de algumas
regulamentações, especialmente de direito comercial, a simplificação das tarifas
aduaneiras, a abolição de vistos e passaportes (Vanku, 1979: 93-94) os princípios
fundamentais da livre circulação, que asseguraram a fundação das Comunidades
Europeias e da União Europeia atual. A primeira reunião do Conselho Económico foi
realizada entre 9 e 11 de janeiro de 1934, em Praga, no âmbito de cinco comissões:
troca de mercadorias, transportes, navegação no Danúbio, conexões correios-telégrafo-
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
334
telefone, assuntos financeiros, colaboração entre bancos emissores. Foram adotadas
medidas para fortalecer as relações económicas, com aumento de 50% nas exportações
jugoslavas e romenas para a Checoslováquia, em relação a 1932, e o estabelecimento
do limite mínimo de importações checoslovacas da Roménia e da Jugoslávia em 250
milhões de coroas e 275 milhões de coroas, respetivamente. O Conselho Económico
adotou também a decisão da reunião trimestral das três delegações (Vanku, 1979: 94-
95).
O Pacto da Organização da Pequena Entente vs. o Memorandum de
Briand
Notamos a colocação sob o «guarda-chuva» da organização, de acordo com o artigo 10.º,
da política comum do Conselho Permanente, inspirada nos princípios gerais incldos nos
principais tratados adotados a nível internacional, como o Pacto da Sociedade das
Nações, o Pacto de Paris (Pacto Kellogg-Briand), o Ato Geral de Arbitragem (Genebra,
1928), convenções de desarmamento: os Tratados de Locarno.
Numa abordagem paralela, entre o Pacto da Organização da Pequena Entente e o Pacto
da Sociedade das Nações existem pontos comuns, mas também uma série de aspetos
divergentes.
A Pequena Entente tinha princípios claros, baseados na plena equidade no processo
decisório, na regra da rotatividade nas reuniões do Conselho Permanente e na
possibilidade de delegar uma representação com base na decio assumida entre sócios
iguais e aliados. O Pacto da Sociedade das Nações continha disposições com alto grau de
generalidade, destinadas a acomodar dois tipos de interesses: os dos grandes atores e
os dos pequenos e médios Estados. Por exemplo, o Pacto previa a reunião do Conselho
quantas vezes as circunstâncias exigissem, pelo menos uma vez ao ano, na sede da
Sociedade ou em qualquer outro local que fosse designadosem especificar a forma de
designação. A possibilidade de delegar a sua representação designando um membro,
nomeado em conjunto, não se encontrava nas relões internas e não era necessária nas
relações externas, dada a posição única da Liga como organização internacional
18
e a
ausência de codificação da representação diplomática de outras entidades que não
fossem Estados.
Identificámos uma série de equivalências entre o «Memorando sobre a Organização de
um Regime de União Federal Europeia», apresentado por Aristide Briand (redigido por
Alexis Léger), em 5 de setembro de 1929, por ocasião da décima Assembleia Geral da
Sociedade das Nações e o Pacto para a Organização da Pequena Entente.
O ideal de organização federal da Europa como fator essencial da paz e a colocação da
futura federação sob a égide da Sociedade das Nações representaram o quadro ideológico
e de ação tanto para a Pequena Entente, como para a organização federal delineada
18
A União Internacional de Telecomunicações, originalmente chamada de União Internacional de Telégrafos,
fundada em 1865, é a primeira organização internacional. Fundada por tratado, a UIT tinha um secretariado
permanente e membros em todo o mundo.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
335
pelas propostas de Briand. Além disso, ambos os projetos garantiam o equilíbrio entre o
caráter soberano dos Estados-Membros e a participação no âmbito federal.
Os órgãos necessários para o funcionamento da União Federal Europeia, segundo Briand,
eram a Conferência Europeia, o Comité Político Permanente e um Secretariado.
A Conferência Europeia constituía o órgão supremo, composto por representantes de
todos os governos dos países europeus, membros da Sociedade das Nações. Este órgão
reuniria em sessões ordinárias e extraordinárias, sendo presidido, rotativamente, pelos
Estados-Membros. A Conferência era um fórum de debate político, de evidente carácter
generalista, mas ainda sem capacidades de integração da ação política. Como mostrámos
anteriormente, a condição sine qua non da tomada de decisão, na Pequena Entente,
estava relacionada com a necessidade de abordagens consensuais.
O Conselho Permanente da Pequena Entente e o Comité Político Permanente da União
Federal Europeia representavam os órgãos executivos dessas organizações. A
presidência devia ser exercida, em ambos os casos, por rotação. Entre as duas estruturas
havia uma grande diferença no plano de ação. Enquanto o Conselho Permanente da
Pequena Entente estava apetrechado para exercer a sua atividade segundo os princípios
da rotatividade, igualdade e representação, para implementar as políticas estabelecidas
pelos três aliados e funcionava como órgão executivo, o ComiPolítico Permanente
da União Federal Europeia assegurava, pelo menos em primeira instância, uma
plataforma deliberativa para a constituição da futura União Federal e o programa de
cooperação, sendo desprovida de capacidade executiva. Os serviços de secretariado das
duas organizações operavam com base em princípios relativamente semelhantes.
A estrutura e o campo de atuação da Pequena Entente resultavam da experiência direta
do aprofundamento gradual da cooperação entre os participantes, e o Pacto Organizador
transpunha, juridicamente, a possibilidade de ampliar essa cooperação na esfera
económica e em outros domínios. As propostas de Briand partiam da premissa oposta,
de subordinar o económico ao político, sendo mantidas num registo mais geral. Assim, a
Conferência Europeia devia debater uma gama muito ampla de queses como: cartéis
industriais, problemas trabalhistas, créditos para as regiões menos desenvolvidas,
cooperação no campo parlamentar, intelectual, social, etc.
Outras iniciativas de organização federal, a nível europeu, como o projeto Pan Europe
(1923) do conde Richard von Coudehove-Kalergi, ou, a nível regional, a Confederação
Danubiana, de Tardieu (1931), não continham previsões institucionais específicas. Por
exemplo, o movimento pan-europeu não se baseava numa estrutura organizativa
centralizada, sendo apoiado, através da revista mensal Paneuropa (1924-1938), em
comités pan-europeus estabelecidos nas capitais europeias e em congressos organizados
em diferentes capitais. O iniciador do movimento, Coudehove-Kalergi, propunha uma
série de ideias, utópicas naquela época, mas que, em parte, viriam a concretizar-se
noutra etapa da construção europeia: um convénio entre os dirigentes europeus para a
unificação dos tratados entre as nações, seguido por arbitragens vinculativos entre os
Estados, a eliminação das fronteiras internas, a criação de uma união aduaneira e de
uma moeda única, intercâmbios intereuropeus de professores, alunos e crianças. Na
ausência de um quadro institucional e decisório integrado e de mudanças que
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
336
permitissem a integração numa estrutura confederal, estas ideias só poderiam ficar na
fase de projeto.
O Pacto de Organização da Pequena Entente e as reações internacionais
O Pacto de Organização da Pequena Entente gerou reações antagónicas entre os Estados
europeus, de rejeição ou apoio explícito.
Na primeira categoria, a dos adversários, posicionava-se a Alemanha, para a qual os
planos da Pequena Entente eram um obstáculo, sobretudo na sua nova organização.
Nesse contexto, a imprensa alemã, juntamente com a italiana, húngara e búlgara, iniciou
uma campanha contra a aliança. Em consequência, Nicolae Petrescu-Comnen teve, em
22 de fevereiro de 1933, uma audiência no Ministério alemão dos Negócios Estrangeiros,
na qual expôs, com estritas adaptações, a posição do governo romeno. A iniciativa
diplomática visava neutralizar as reações do governo nazista e travar o desenvolvimento
da colaboração entre o revisionismo alemão e o revisionismo dos outros países (Chiper,
2000: 54).
Um mês mais tarde, ocorreu um episódio surpreendente, explicável no contexto das
preocupações de Titulescu quanto às orientações da política alemã visando o revisionismo
e à ação diplomática da Roménia e da Pequena Entente na primeira metade de 1933, em
resposta ao projeto de pacto das quatro Grandes Potências. Em 18 de março de 1933,
Nicolae Titulescu encarregou o líder do Partido Nacional Socialista, Ștefan tărăscu, de
transmitir uma mensagem estritamente confidencial a Hitler. Na mensagem, transmitida
por Friedrich Weber, correspondente do jornal oficial nazista Völkischer Beobachter em
Bucareste, foi mostrada que a reaproximação oficial da Roménia era desejável e
necessária, o problema polaco não constituía um obstáculo nesse sentido e que, na falta
de clareza nas relações romeno-alemães, uma separação da Roménia da França não era
possível. Titulescu também propunha um encontro, não diplomático, com o novo
chanceler e aguardava a resposta, confidencialmente, em Genebra. Se para Weber a
iniciativa de Titulescu era fruto da audiência com Carlos II, ocasião em que o rei lhe deu
a entender a importância que atribuía ao estreitamento das relões com a Alemanha,
para o Ministério alemão de Negócios Estrageiros a iniciativa era uma manobra política
para neutralizar as reações alemãs à política externa da Roménia e o merecia
demasiada importância. A análise de Berlin, segundo a qual a iniciativa era uma manobra
política estava certa. Hitler concordou com uma reunião em Munique, mas Titulescu
mostrou-se indeciso, e a reunião nunca aconteceu (Chiper, 2000: 52-54).
Do ponto de vista da Itália, as cláusulas do Pacto de Organização da Pequena Entente,
que teriam limitado a atuação dos três Estados no cenário internacional, ofereciam «a
aparência de maior coesão do bloco». As diferenças entre os três «persistiam
naturalmente» e «provavelmente por motivos económicos a ineficiência do grupo será
demonstrada». Por outro lado, alertava o ministro italiano em Bucareste, em questões
políticas como o desarmamento, a igualdade de direitos ou a revisão de tratados, a
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
337
capacidade de coesão do grupo não devia ser subestimada, «mas devemos considerá-la
como hostil às orientações da nossa política internaciona
19
.
Da Budapeste, Vasile Grigorcea, ministro plenipotenciário da Roménia, informava em 23
de fevereiro de 1933 que a imprensa húngara dirigia uma campanha «violenta» contra a
Pequena Entente, considerada «um perigo iminente para a paz da Europa», sendo a
transformação dessa aliança considerada, nos círculos do Ministério das Negócios
Estrageiros, «o enterro definitivo dos planos franceses para a realização de uma
Confederação ecomica do Danúbio»
20
.
A França foi naturalmente incluída no grupo de Estados favoráveis à Pequena Entente na
sua nova forma de organização. O jornal Le Temps mostrou que «A Pequena Entente
caminha para uma ampla política de solidariedade europeia. Ela está a caminhar
rapidamente para uma organização económica e aduaneira dos Estados da Europa
Central e através desta atividade serve à paz geral, que poderá constituir o ponto de
vista de uma União Europeia, da forma como Briand tinha projetado» (Ciorănescu, 1996:
136). Leon Noël, o ministro francês em Praga, mostrou que o Pacto de Organização da
Pequena Entente deu origem a «comentários contraditórios e às vezes excessivos, num
sentido ou outro». Resta saber, enfatizava o diplomata francês, até que ponto osderes
da Pequena Entente poderão tirar «as conclusões mais amplas e positivas, por exemplo,
reconhecer de jure o governo soviético em troca de certas garantias e sob certas
condições»? Segundo Noël, «A Pequena Entente não se transforma ipso facto numa
verdadeira Staatenbund», e o Pacto «aparece como um desenvolvimento lógico,
facilitado pelas circunstâncias, da política traçada desde o início, mas sobretudo depois
de 1930, pela Pequena Entente. Fortalece sérias possibilidades de desenvolvimento; o
futuro dirá se os estadistas conseguirão aproveitar os vindouros acontecimentos para
valorizar tudo o que o pacto contém no seu núcleo»
21
.
A legação em Varsóvia informava que a criação da Pequena Entente havia, na primeira
fase, causado «um mouvement dʼhumeur», mas os polacos começavam a olhar com mais
confiança para a situação originada pelo novo pacto que, embora não oferecesse
«qualquer satisfação» do ponto de vista do «amor próprio» da Polónia era, no entanto,
considerado «uma garantia adicional na questão do revisionismo»
22
. Em 26 de fevereiro
de 1933, a Pequena Entente, na sua nova organização, foi acolhida pela Grécia, que se
declarou disposta a participar ao lado da Pequena Entente no caso de um conflito que
envolvesse também a Bulgária.
Num discurso proferido no Parlamento romeno em 16 de março de 1933, um mês após
a assinatura do Pacto da Pequena Entente, Nicolae Titulescu declarava: «A situação
internacional é uma das mais preocupantes. Acontecimentos recentes provam isso
19
Ministero Degli Affari Esteri e Della Cooperazione Internazionale, I Documenti Diplomatici Italiani (a seguir
D.D.I.), sétima rie 1922-1935, 1
de janeiro ‒ 15 de julho 1933, vol. XIII, Roma, Istituto Poligrafico dello
Stato, 1989, p. 105 (Doc. 101, Ministro em Bucareste, Sola, para Mussolini).
20
AMAER., Fundo Pequena Entente, ano 1933, vol. 10, p. 39.
21
D.D.F., 1932-1939, 1.ª
série (1932-1935), vol. II, 15 de novembro de 1932-17 de março 1933, Paris,
Imprimerie Nationale, 1966, pp. 679-682 (Doc. 334, Léon Noël, ministro da França em Praga, para Paul-
Boncour, ministro dos Negócios Estrangeiros, 22 de fevereiro de 1933).
22
AMAER., Fundo Pequena Entente, ano 1933, vol. 10, p. 42.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
338
amplamente. Novos acontecimentos são ainda possíveis e podem ser uma surpresa
para quem não acompanhou de perto e não conhece a evolução da política externa e
interna dos rios Estados europeus [...] Quando a paz é ameaçada, o se deve
responder com a guerra, mas sim com a organização da paz. Essa é a gênese simples e
completa do Pacto de Organização da Pequena Entente» (Titulescu, 1994: 477).
A evolução da Pequena Entente desde a sua constituição, o conteúdo e a visão sobre o
desenvolvimento europeu conferidos à organização pela assinatura do Pacto de
Organização contradizem a narrativa reducionista, a propagada de vários autores como
Magda Ádám, que considera que a Pequena Ententeo deve ser considerada «um bloco
regional com caráter operacional perante os Estados fascistas», e que o Pacto de
Organização não produziu grandes mudanças em termos de natureza da organização ou
militar e política em relação aos tratados iniciais da década dos ’20 (Ádám, 1975: 7-8).
O Pacto de Organização representou um verdadeiro tratado de recolocação da Pequena
Entente em novas bases, como estrutura federativa regional sui generis, ato notável pela
sua brevidade e clareza, mas sobretudo devido às suas formas singulares de organização
e tomada de decisões.
A assinatura do Pacto de Organização foi possível graças à visão e vontade política
demonstradas por Nicolae Titulescu e os seus homólogos jugoslavo e checoslovaco. O
pacto resultou, porém, de um processo cumulativo de amadurecimento não ao nível
político, mas também nas camadas sociais mais profundas dos três países norteado
pela igualdade, soberania e integridade territorial, à luz dos «14 pontos wilsonianos» e
das disposições dos Tratados de Paz de Paris.
Conclusões
Num contexto europeu e internacional tenso, a reconfiguração da Pequena Entente na
década dos ’30, enquanto organização regional com poderes federativos constituiu uma
mudança de paradigma, uma exceção à regra dos tratados clássicos e um marco para o
desenvolvimento de fórmulas de cooperação em maior escala.
O núcleo de princípios, valores e a arquitetura institucional da Pequena Entente, a sua
filosofia de integrar a cooperação por etapas, passando da união económica para a união
política, que, claro, incluía também a dimensão da prevenção de conflitos, representa um
possível modelo precursor para o avanço do projeto europeu após a Segunda Guerra
Mundial, que culminou, na década dos ’50, com a criação das Comunidades Europeias.
Através de abordagens construtivas e equilibradas, que evitavam as tentações de
assumir modelos utópicos ou de se fechar num rígido realismo, a Roménia tem
consolidado, durante quase duas décadas, uma voz distinta na reflexão sobre o
desenvolvimento da ideia europeia.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
339
Referências
Ádám, Magda (1975). ”Les pays danubiens et Hitler (1933-1936), în Revue d’histoire de
la Deuxième Guerre Mondiale, vol. 25, n.º 98. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
Brighi, Elisabeta (2013). Foreign Policy, Domestic Politics and International Relations.
The case of Italy, Oxon-Nova Iorque: Routledge.
Campus, Eliza (1997). Mica Înțelegere. Bucareste: Editura Academiei Române.
Carmi, Ozer (1972). La Grande-Bretagne et la Petite Entente. Genebra: Librairie Droz.
Chiper, Ioan (2000). Romania și Germania nazistă. Bucareste: Editura ELION.
Ciorănescu, George (1996). Românii și ideea federalistă. Bucareste: Editura
Enciclopedică.
Constantiniu, Florin (2010). O istorie sinceră a poporului român. Bucareste: Editura
Univers Enciclopedic GOLD.
Gerbert, Pierre (2012). ”Les organisations internationales”, în Frank Robert (dir.), Pour
l’histoire des relations internationales, Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
Hobsbawm, Eric (1994). The Age of Extremes: The Short Twentieth Century, 19141991.
Londres: Penguin Book.
https://european-union.europa.eu/institutions-law-budget/institutions-and-
bodies/types-institutions-and-bodies_en
https://www.itu.int/en/Pages/default.aspx.
Kennedy, David W. (1987). ”The Move to Institutions”, în Cardozo Law Review, vol. 8,
n.º 5. Recuperado de http://nrs.harvard.edu/urn-3:HUL.InstRepos:16136131.
Mićić, Srđan (2020). ”The Influence of France and Italy’s (Central) European projects on
Yugoslavia’s re-evaluation of regional Pacts (1927–1933)”, în Istorija 20. Veka, vol. 38,
n.º 2. Recuperado de https://doi.org/10.29362/ist20veka.2020.2.mic.39-60.
Nanu, Frederic C. (1993). Politica externă a Roniei 1918-1933. Iași: Institutul
European.
Rémond, René (2002). Introduction à l'histoire de notre temps, t. 3. Le XXe siècle de
1914 à nos jours. Paris: Éditions du Seuil.
Scurtu, Ioan (coord.). 2003. Istoria Românilor, vol. VIII, România întregită. Bucareste:
Editura Enciclopedică.
Titulescu, Nicolae (1967). Documente diplomatice (ed. G. Macovei). Bucareste: Editura
Politică.
Titulescu, Nicolae (1994). Politica externă a României (1937). Bucareste: Editura
Enciclopedică.
Steiner, Zara (2005). The Lights that Failed. European International History, 1919-1933.
Oxford: Oxford University Press.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 322-340
Um modelo de cooperação avant la lettre para uma Europa unida. As premissas e a evolução
da pequena entente
Mircea Iliescu
340
Vanku, Milan (1979). Mica Îelegere și politica externă a Iugoslaviei, 1920-1938.
Bucareste: Editura Politică.
Vanku, Milan (1986). Nicolae Titulescu, promotor al politicii de pace și colaborare în
Balcani. Bucareste: Editura Politică.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
341
SEEN BUT OVERLOOKED? THE EMERGENCE OF REGIONAL LEADERSHIP IN
POLYCENTRIC CLIMATE GOVERNANCE AFTER PARIS
ANA RAQUEL ALMEIDA DIAS
id9204@uminho.pt
PhD candidate in Political Science and International Relations at the University of Minho
(Portugal). She also holds a master's degree in Political Science and a bachelor's degree in
International Relations, both from the University of Minho. Currently, her research project
focuses on analysing the dynamics of global climate governance with a particular focus on
regional federal actors. Collaborator at Research Center CICP, University of Minho. ORCID: 0000-
0002-5504-5930
SANDRINA ANTUNES
santunes@eeg.uminho.pt
Doutorada em Ciência Política pela Universidade Libre de Brexelas, scientific fellow desde 2013.
Mestre em Antropologia Política e licenciada em Relações Internacionais pela Universidade do
Minho. Colaborou com o Committee of the Regions e com a Assembleia das Regiões Europeias.
Os interesses de investigação encontram-se na intersecção da Ciência Política e dos Estudos
Europeus. Member of the Research Center CICP, University of Minho, Braga (Portugal). ORCID:
0000-0002-7009-9208
Abstract
As the Paris Agreement formalized a climate regime transition towards a more polycentric
approach, non-state agents have been perceived as influential actors in global climate
governance. Observing the implementation of climate targets by regional governments in
federal or decentralized systems, the dynamics of climate leadership are also being defined
by these actors. While recent literature recognized the emergence of such dynamics in
increasingly polycentric structures, the consideration of regional action in the domain of
climate leadership demonstrates a shortage of conceptual and empirical studies. Reviewing
the existent references on polycentric governance, but also climate leadership, this paper is
guided by two goals: (i) to problematize and acknowledge the literature gap on the
phenomenon of regional leadership in global climate governance; and (ii) justify the relevance
and need of developing such study.
Keywords
Paris Agreement, Polycentric Governance, Regional Climate Leadership.
Resumo
O Acordo de Paris formalizou uma transição do regime climático para uma abordagem mais
policêntrica que reconhece os agentes não estatais como atores influentes na governação
climática global. Tendo em conta a implementação de metas climáticas por governos regionais
em sistemas federais ou descentralizados, as dinâmicas da liderança climática também estão
a ser definidas por estes atores. Embora a literatura reconheça o surgimento de dinâmicas de
liderança alternativas em estruturas cada vez mais polintricas, poucos estudos analisam a
ação regional no domínio do clima quer através de estudos conceptuais ou empíricos. Revendo
as referências existentes sobre governação policêntrica, mas também sobre liderança
climática, este artigo é guiado por dois objetivos: (i) problematizar e reconhecer a lacuna na
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
342
literatura sobre o fenómeno da liderança regional na governação climática global; e (ii)
justificar a relevância e necessidade do desenvolvimento deste mesmo estudo.
Palavras chave
Acordo de Paris; Governação Policêntrica; Liderança Climática Regional
How to cite this article
Dias, Ana Raquel Almeida; Antunes, Sandrina (2023). Seen but overlooked? The Emergence of
Regional Leadership in Polycentric Climate Governance after Paris. Janus.net, e-journal of
international relations, Vol14 N2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] in date of last
view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.16
Article received on May 31, 2023 and accepted on September 4, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
343
SEEN BUT OVERLOOKED? THE EMERGENCE OF REGIONAL
LEADERSHIP IN POLYCENTRIC CLIMATE GOVERNANCE
AFTER PARIS
ANA RAQUEL ALMEIDA DIAS
SANDRINA ANTUNES
Introduction
Global climate governance is currently a fast-changing domain denoting dispersed and
multilevel patterns of initiatives by a wide range of actors (Jordan et al., 2015). Described
by Ostrom (2010) as the emergence of a polycentric environment, recent developments
within the international climate regime (Falkner et al., 2010; Hickman, 2015; Jordan et
al., 2018) confirm the trends of greater polycentricity by acknowledging the role of non-
state actors, namely regional governments. Although recent literature in the field
acknowledges such premise (Bulkeley, 2014; Liefferink and Wurzel, 2017; Jordan et al.,
2018), little research has addressed the role of regional climate leadership in a
polycentric context.
According to the 2022 Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), there is an
urgency for climate action to take place at multiple governmental levels and calls for
efforts far beyond current international, supranational, national, and sub-national
commitments. Considering the failure of monocentric (i.e., action by the state as a
unitary power) solutions up to the Kyoto Protocol, the Paris Agreement has acknowledged
the need for a more polycentric (i.e., state and non-state action in a multilevel context)
climate regime. It has done so by encouraging climate efforts of non-state actors or, in
other words, Paris has recognized the agency of independent units beyond the state
(supranational, regional, local, public, and private) in the effective long-term response
to climate change (Hale, 2016). In this framework, and observing the increased activity
of climate agency by regional governments in federal contexts towards the
implementation of climate goals, we notice the emergence of regional climate leadership
in polycentric governance. In other words, a functional need has opened an opportunity
for regional actors within federal political systems, to position themselves as agents who
influence the course of global climate governance, thus acting beyond the state.
In what the literature is concerned, there has been a general acknowledgment of non-
state actors as important entities in the governance of climate change, while noting a
contextual opportunity for these to perform climate leadership beyond the state (Jordan
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
344
et al., 2015; Jordan et al., 2018; Dorsch and Flachsland, 2017; Liefferink and Wurzel,
2017; Wurzel et al., 2019). Being recent and still evolving domains, research on
polycentric climate governance (Jordan et al., 2018) and general climate leadership
(Liefferink and Wurzel, 2017) literature have been dedicated to the development of
theoretical and conceptual knowledge while empirical observations have briefly
considered the role of local governments (i.e., the lower level of administration within a
given state such as municipalities or cities.) as well as private entities (i..e., individuals
or collectivities who are not state-controlled or affiliated such as civil society, NGOs, and
companies). Although contributions in describing and explaining the structural intricacies
of an emerging climate governance reality have been significant, this paper
acknowledges that the current state of the art is still lacking a conceptual framework that
effectively captures regional climate leadership in both theoretical and empirical terms.
In sum, this paper is guided by two objectives: first, the identification of a literature gap
concerning regional climate action and, more specifically the phenomenon of regional
climate leadership; second, justify the relevance of proceeding with such study
concerning both conceptual and empirical analysis. The remainder of this article is divided
into four different parts: to start with, we contextualize and locate a favorable context
for the emergence of regional climate leadership; in second place, a literature review on
climate leadership within polycentric governance is presented to identify a gap; in second
place, we demonstrate the importance of considering the role of regional actors in climate
leadership within a polycentric context while also presenting its conceptual framing; in
the following section we briefly analyze empirical evidence from Québec and California
on the emergence of the phenomenon; finally, we close the article with a summary of
our major arguments and point future research paths.
1. The climate regime: An opportunity for leadership beyond the state
As noticed in the literature (Stripple and Stephan, 2013; Bulkeley et al., 2014; Jacobs,
2019), shifts are taking place in the governance of climate affairs as part of broader
changes in the international system. Within this context, the Paris Agreement is deemed
to have formalized important developments in the climate regime when considering its
institutionalization of governance beyond the state (Jordan et al., 2015; Dorsch and
Flachsland, 2017; Pattberg and Widerberg, 2017; Jordan et al., 2018).
Established in 1992, the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change
(UNFCCC), sets the global framework that deals with the global climate system and,
particularly, with the mitigation of global climate change. In other words, the UNFCCC
represents the international climate regime which, in Krasner’s (1982: 185) words,
consists of principles, norms, rules, and decision-making procedures around which actor
expectations converge in the domain of climate. While the UNFCCC sets the broad
principles and norms of the climate regime, specifications on its rules and procedures
have been defined in its foundational agreements: the Kyoto Protocol (1997), and
second, the Paris Agreement (2015) which, emerged to replace the guidelines previously
established in the 1990s. As Paris abandoned Kyoto's monocentric approach (i.e., action
controlled by a single unitary power (Aligica and Tarko, 2012: 244), the rules and
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
345
procedures of climate governance have adopted polycentric guidelines (i.e., multilevel
patterns of governing (Ostrom, 2010a) therefore, unfolding a paradigm transition in
climate politics (Jordan et al., 2018: 135).
Paris Agreement, article 7th, (2015) acknowledges the broadening universe of
international affairs as complex and fragmented by noting that climate change is a global
challenge faced by all with local, subnational, national, regional, and international
dimensions and that it is a key component of and makes a contribution to the long-term
global response to climate change (United Nations, 2015: 9). Essentially, Paris formalizes
a transition from a regulatory, state-centered approach to a more fragmented
environment (Hale, 2016: 12), or, in other words, a shift from a monocentric to a
polycentric governance approach (Jordan et al., 2018) in terms of regime rules and
decision-making procedures.
The central condition of polycentricity notes that political authority is dispersed among
separate units in a fragmented governance context with overlapping jurisdictions, but
which do not stand in a hierarchical relationship to each other (Skelcher, 2005: 89). In
such environment where several entities have their independent agency recognized
(Ostrom, 2010a: 552), we first hold that polycentricity offers a considerable opportunity
for the involved units to be influential actors in climate governance (Wurzel et al., 2019).
Second, besides opening an opportunity for an independent agency of entities,
polycentric governance also generates dynamics that amplify the action and impact of
the relatively autonomous units who wish to perform self-governance in this context: as
units maintain relations among themselves (Jordan et al., 2018: 147), they take each
other into account in competitive relationships, enter into various contractual and
cooperative undertakings or have recourse to central mechanisms to resolve conflicts
(Ostrom et al., 1961: 831); they build a polycentric system that enhances innovation,
learning, adaptation, trustworthiness, levels of cooperation of participants, and the
achievement of more effective, equitable, and sustainable outcomes at multiple scales
(Ostrom, 2010: 552).
In this context of paradigm transition in the climate regime, we apprehend that regional
governments may take advantage of an opportunity to become more autonomous in the
implementation of global climate targets beyond the nation-state by performing climate
leadership. This paper considers the noticeable role of regional governments in this
transformational process toward polycentric governance in the climate arena (Bulkeley
et al., 2014: 55).
2. Leadership in polycentric climate governance: a literature review
Acknowledging the literature calls to understand an emerging reality in the domain of
climate change as part of broader shifts in global politics (Hoffmann, 2011 and 2013;
Bulkeley et al., 2013; Falkner, 2016), our research relies on the existing literature of
polycentricity and climate leadership to identify and understand a new phenomenon
entitled regional climate leadership.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
346
As the arena of climate change started reflecting larger trends in global politics (Hale and
Held, 2011), subnational governments (regional and local), non-governmental
organizations, business, individual, and non-state actors, in general, are recognized to
be taking responsibility and adopting new approaches in the governance of climate
change (Bulkeley et al., 2014). Considering this fact, the literature has also reflected a
shift from state-centered classical approaches (Barret, 2005; Hare et al., 2010) towards
an academic debate that considers new forms of climate governance by looking at vertical
and horizontal dynamics through which is taking place (Dorsch and Flachsland, 2017).
With the intent of bridging a wide set of proliferating concepts to describe an emerging
reality of complex dynamics (regime complex, fragmented governance, transnational
climate governance), Elinor Ostrom (2010) dedicated her last work to climate change
and suggested the rescue of the term polycentricity
1
as an analytical approach to
understand an emerging structure of climate governance and what efforts can be
improved to face this threat (Dorsch and Flachsland, 2017: 47).
Given that there was potential to generate co-benefits through climate actions occurring
at multiple scales (Ostrom, 2010b; Ostrom 2012), Ostrom notices the emergence of
spontaneous, dispersed, and multilevel governing dynamics from bottom-up sources,
below and alongside the UNFCCC. In her work, Ostrom (2010) described polycentric
systems as multiple governing authorities at different scales (…) each unit exercises
considerable independence to make norms and rules within a specific domain (Ostrom,
2010: 552). Ostrom’s conception of polycentric systems, reveals a broader framework
by precisely considering the relationship between the various levels, units, and domains
(Jordan et al., 2018: 5) that do not necessarily replace each other. Considering Paris'
encouragement of new forms of governing such as annual events and technical expert
meetings, enrollment of non-state and subnational actors in emission commitments, and
then the introduction of the Nationally Determined Contributions (NDCs) by states, the
UNFCCC is being observed by recent scholarship as increasingly reflecting polycentric
governance. Interestingly, Liefferink and Wurzel (2017) notice that polycentric conditions
offer great potential for climate leadership opportunities to a large universe of actors. In
addition, Wurzel et al. (2019) and Wurzel et al. (2021) also note the relevance of MLG
and polycentric framework lenses to understand how different actors employ leadership
and for what purposes.
In the specific domain of climate leadership in polycentric contexts, the work of Liefferink
and Wurzel (2017) and Wurzel et al. (2019) made significant contributions: (1)
clarification of concepts (leaders, pioneers, laggards, and followers); (2) delimitating and
reorganizing a set of analytical distinctions (positioning of leaders and pioneers according
to their internal and external environmental ambitions). Liefferink and Wurzel (2017)
suggest a two-level matrix to qualify states’ environmental policies and therefore, identify
leadership (Table 1). They distinguish actors according to their internal ‘face’ the
environmental ambitions of domestic policies and their external ‘face’ the
1
Having been mentioned in 1961 by Vincent Ostrom in the context of metropolitan governance, he used the
term 'polycentric systems' to identify a system of public services (or goods) that may be provided by
different agencies that are self-organized by a variety of actors in urban American environments (Jordan et
al., 2018: 4).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
347
environmental ambitions displayed in their foreign policy: (a) Laggards have low internal
and external policy intentions; (b) pioneers are ahead of the pack (first-movers)
regarding their domestic policies, but do not have a direct intention to influence followers
in international dimension although they do it unintentionally by setting an example; (c)
symbolic leaders are demonstrative in the international sphere, but are not consequential
in their domestic policies; (d) pushers take the lead domestically by setting the highest
climate standards regardless of any conditioners, and intentionally lobby other actors to
follow their example. Within this frame of reference, the phenomenon of climate
leadership includes the behavior of pushers and pioneers, actors who are either first
movers or who set the highest policy ambitions while influencing the course of climate
governance internally and externally in an indirect (pioneers) or direct way (pushers).
Table 1. Ambitions and Positions of Environmental Actors
Internal ‘face’
External ‘face’
Low internal environmental
ambitions
High internal
environmental ambitions
Low external
environmental ambitions
(a) Laggard
(b) Pioneer
High external
environmental ambitions
(c) Symbolic leader
(d) Pusher
Source: Lieferink and Wurzel, 2017.
The grounding framework of climate leadership conceived by Liefferink and Wurzel
(2017) is an important starting point for looking at the internal and external angles of
the phenomenon. However, when considering its application to regional leadership in
climate governance, we acknowledge that its conception in terms of internal and external
ambitions (i.e., followers’ attraction or not) still leaves much to be said on how these
specific actors express their climate leadership. Briefly, an important political dimension
is missing concerning how regional federal actors take advantage of Paris to fulfill climate
leadership.
Despite the importance of recent literature developments, both in the domain of
polycentric governance and climate leadership, little research has been dedicated to a
deeper conceptual development of climate leadership under polycentric conditions and,
in what concerns the role of regional governments, particularly within federal systems,
no study has been pursued. As such, our contribution is to acknowledge the literature
gap while noticing the relevance of studying an emerging phenomenon that has not been
contemplated yet.
3. Regional climate leadership as politics of self-governance
3.1. Regional climate leadership as the ‘capacity’ to lead
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
348
As polycentricity explains how a regime shift slowly takes place, it also acknowledges
that a considerable number of entities in the international system are exposed to the
opportunity to influence a specific issue field like climate change (Jordan et al., 2018:
136). As the role of federal regions has not been studied through such a prism, nor
applied, more specifically, by the framework of climate leadership, the subtle emergence
of a phenomenon has been seen but overlooked by these fields: regional climate
leadership.
To begin with, the regional level of analysis is of considerable importance for the
successful implementation of climate targets. The term ‘region’ refers to the territorial
unit immediately below the sovereign state (Kuznetsov, 2015: 22), more precisely,
entities situated between the local and national levels with a capacity for authoritative
decision-making (Hooghe et al., 2010: 4). Although climate goals and ambitions are
defined and discussed at the international level, their implementation falls within the
scope of action of each state and, within each state, of their respective subnational
entities. To this end, the specific level of governance that has a central role to play in
climate change policies is regional, particularly federated regions where there is the
autonomy of action in a set of legislative/administrative powers of climate-related
selected sectors/policies. Their closer proximity to citizens, their greater flexibility than
national governments, and the fact that they are responsible for many of the policy areas
involved in climate policies (energy, transport, industry, housing, environment) explain
the importance of regional governments in the implementation of climate policy
(Cittadino et al. 2022). For example, the regional governments of California and Quebec
have been highly active during the last decades in evidencing their potential for
coordinated efforts at all levels of governance by developing their climate policies while,
many times, acting at the forefront of national policy targets (Chaloux, 2016; Leffel,
2018; Chaloux et al. 2022).
According to Galarraga et al. (2011), there are important reasons to consider regional
governments as vital actors for the effective implementation of global climate targets. To
start with, regional bodies are often the main implementing level for global agreements
on climate change policies considering their range of responsibilities particularly in
decentralized states where several policy domains such as environmental policy,
transport, and industrial policies, fall under the scope of regional action. In such federal
contexts, many national governments may not guarantee that their commitments are
successfully achieved without considering their regional units. Additionally, regional
governments are close enough to people to better tailor actions to their needs. Regions
should be able to identify priorities and difficulties and thus implement policies more
clearly, while still being strategic enough to establish links between all the different policy
areas that need to be coordinated for climate change policy. Finally, it is also worth noting
that regions are better placed to guarantee the effective implementation of policies. As
the impacts of climate change will vary from place to place, the combination of
institutions and legal and political tools available to public decisionmakers are unique
from region to region, meaning that each region is aware of its proper strategy.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
349
Secondly, climate leadership performed by regions in federal or decentralized
governments is framed beyond climate action per se. In other words, climate leadership
reflects broader debates of structural and system-wide fragmentation taking place at the
global level through contention, competition, and collaboration governance dynamics
(Risse, 1995; Nye, 2019; Kim, 2020). Understanding their relevance in the policy process
of achieving global targets, but also recognizing the space given to non-party
stakeholders in the Paris Agreement (Chaloux, 2022), a set of regional federal
governments have made their case as actors of local implementation but also as actors
of global-reaching influence (Giudicelli, 2022). Interestingly, the polycentric context
brought by Paris opens a two-fold stage for regional federal governments: (1) the
recognition to internally act beyond a mere relay for national efforts, and, therefore,
design and implement their territorial policies aligned with specific contexts and according
to their legislative capacities (Ibidem); (2) but also the recognition of action across
traditional national boundaries by encouraging the external engagement in climate
governance dynamics (Paquin, 2020). As federated regions have relevant competencies,
both at the national and international levels, there is an opportunity to lead through self-
governance. In other words, the performance of self-governance represents (1) the
chance for a federal region to act autonomously in the implementation of its climate
regulation which may surpass (set higher standards/ambitions) or anticipate (fill
regulatory voids) federal climate policies and, (2) the possibility of regional governments
to engage internationally, without the interference of the state government and influence
course of global climate governance.
3.2. Regional Climate Leadership Beyond the State: a Reviewed Typology
The notion of climate leadership as agents of change presented by Liefferink and Wurzel
(2017) is insufficient to describe the above-described context. As dynamics endorsed by
regional actors require a broader framework of analysis, we consider the conception
presented by Andresen and Agrawala (2002) which regards a relation between actors
within a group (leaders and followers) where one or a few individuals may (1) use power
to induce a group to adopt a particular line of policy and, therefore, (2) shape the
collective behavioral patter of the group. In this line of thought, we understand climate
leadership as the capacity of an actor to, unintentionally or intentionally, change climate
behavioral patterns by gathering followers
2
, thus influencing global climate governance
(Andresen and Agrawala, 2022) through external and/or internal action (Liefferink and
Wurzel 2017). To transpose such conception into the realm of regional climate leadership
beyond the state, this work considers the analytical framework of internal and external
action provided by Liefferink and Wurzel (2017) (see Table 1 above).
To start with, we notice the positioning of climate actors according to their internal and
external ambitions: laggard, pioneer, symbolic leader, and pusher. The two-level matrix
provided by Liefferink and Wurzel (2017) allows the identification of the climate
2
Followers are actors who emulate the activities of pioneers/pushers (leaders). Followers emerge in response
to a perceived superiority and legitimacy of leaders that result in the adoption of the same or a substantively
similar approach to a particular climate problem (Wurzel et al., 2019).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
350
leadership expression in two ways: (1) it establishes that climate leadership is performed
in a two-dimension structure of external and/or internal climate policies that influence
global climate governance; (2) it identifies that pioneers and pushers are the ultimate
expressions of leadership dynamics, the only policy strategies capable of influencing
climate governance (setting of an example of behavioral patterns that may be followed).
On the other hand, we also note that regional leadership in climate governance expresses
dynamics of self-governance (i.e., autonomy of action) in climate action.
Considering the internal and external performance of self-governance (i.e., autonomy of
action) in climate policy as low and high, allows us to identify actors with the actual
capacity to change behavioral patterns (i.e., followers attraction) thus influencing global
climate governance as set out below in Table 2.
Table 2. Regional climate leadership
Internal ‘face’
External ‘face’
Low internal climate
self-governance
High internal climate
self-governance
Low external climate
self-governance
(a) Laggard
(b) Pioneer
High external climate
self-governance
(c) Symbolic leader
(d) Pusher
Source: Author’s own based on Lieferink and Wurzel, 2017.
Table 2 distinguishes the following four types of regional climate leadership positions:
(a) Low internal and low external climate self-governance does not reflect climate
leadership. Federal regions do not make use of their legislative capacities to pursue
their own internal climate regulation or external climate engagement to attract
followers. Such actors are classified as laggards and do not influence climate
governance.
(b) High internal and low external self-governance classify a pioneer position. A pioneer
federal region makes internal use of its legislative capacities to pursue its own
internal climate regulation, being even able to anticipate or surpass federal climate
ambitions, yet it shows no direct interest in attracting followers via international
engagement. A pioneer may, nevertheless, express climate leadership considering
that it may attract followers by unintentionally setting an internal exemplary
behavior and, therefore, also influence global climate governance.
(c) Low internal and high external climate self-governance determines a symbolic
leader. Although the federal region may use its legislative capacities through the
external performance of climate diplomacy, the same is not performed internally.
Considering that there is no domestic commitment in terms of setting its own climate
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
351
regulation, symbolic leaders are not perceived as legitimate actors by potential
followers and are, therefore, unable to change behavioral patterns in global climate
governance (influence).
(d) A combination of high internal and high external self-governance turns a federal
region into a pusher. In this case, a federal government uses its legislative
capacities to pursue its own internal climate regulation, by namely being able to
anticipate or surpass federal climate ambitions, but also to actively mobilize
international partners
3
(followers) externally. A pusher reflects a climate leader that
intentionally influences global climate governance.
Altogether, we perceive that pioneers and pushers are the ultimate expressions of
regional climate leadership dynamics. Both pioneers and pushers make use of their
legislative capacities as federal governments to be influent actors (gather followers) in
climate governance, through external and/or internal action (in the latter, either
intentionally or unintentionally): internally, there is the affirmation of its own climate
regulation, which sometimes may be considered to surpass and/or anticipate national
action; externally, there is an unintentional (pioneers) or intentionally (pushers)
attraction of followers that result in influence over the behavioral patterns of other actors
concerning climate change. In this context, regional climate leadership is the capacity of
regional federal governments to gather followers, thus influencing climate global
governance through the internal and external performance of self-governance.
Overall, regional climate leadership establishes a parallel between the polycentric context
inaugurated by Paris and climate leadership. Such resemblance sets a leverage position
for regional federated governments who might foresee an opportunity to influence
climate governance. The adoption of such strategy consists of the capacity to influence
climate governance (i.e., leadership) in two dimensions: (1) domestically, by adopting
its own climate ambitions (2) internationally, by actively enrolling in climate diplomacy
activities that mobilize other actors to pursue the same climate ambitions. Although such
phenomenon has remained overlooked by the literature, empirical evidence suggests that
it is already taking place whereas some federated states have been acting as autonomous
actors within the global climate regime structured around the Paris Agreement (Chaloux
et al., 2022).
4. Evidence of regional climate leadership: the cases of California and
Québec
Although subnational governments have been active climate players for several decades,
only recently their important role has been recognized with the adoption of a more
polycentric climate regime under Paris. The U.S. state of California and the Canadian
3
Internationally, regional federal actors use their action capacities by actively enrolling in subnational
diplomacy and transnational networks. By informally collaborating with other sub-national, national, and
non-state entities, they work towards the achievement of innovative climate policy solutions and
acknowledge-sharing to be applied domestically (Leffel, 2018; Chaloux, 2022).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
352
province of Québec are among the leading federated units that have evidenced ambitious
climate efforts in line with the Paris Agreement (Ibidem). Having stood out for their
independent agency in the implementation of global climate standards, their prominent
role at the domestic and international levels suggests that a phenomenon of regional
climate leadership is in the making.
After long years of unrecognized efforts, California and Québec are currently
acknowledged by experts and actors in the field as actual climate leaders considering the
ambitious implementation of climate measures and policies (Chaloux et al., 2015;
Eatmon, 2009; Leffel, 2018; Setzer, 2015). With or without the national support of the
respective national governments, there has been a direct commitment from both cases
to the implementation of policies that support the premises of the Paris Agreement,
namely emission reductions and reporting established in Articles 4.1, 4.2., 4.4., 4.9,
4.19. Regardless of not being signatory parties: both have independently established
their greenhouse gases (GHG) emission reduction targets, deployed a set of policy
mechanisms and tools to tackle climate mitigation and adaption, and even joined several
bilateral and multilateral climate agreements with international partners (Chaloux,
2022). Having proactively demonstrated a willingness to be regarded as full-fledged
actors in the global climate regime inaugurated by Paris, California, and Québec are worth
analyzing cases that suggest the emergence of regional climate leadership.
Despite very limited international competencies
4
(dependent on Congress approval) but
considerable climate regulation jurisdictional capacities
5
, California, has gained a
reputation for applying the continent’s most ambitious emission targets but, especially,
for trying to carry America's climate commitments on the eve of Trump's withdrawal
(surpassing). Simultaneously, California is also well-known for actively engaging in
subnational diplomacy and transnational networks. Using its jurisdictional capacities on
climate-related policy, California has internally established its equivalent to the Nationally
Determined Contributions (NDC) concerning the 2030 emissions targets defined by the
Paris Agreement. Overall, the federal region has set an economy-wide GHG emission
reduction target for 2030 at 40% below 1990 levels and, as a member of the Under2
Coalition, it is also committed to the goal of reducing 80%-95% of emissions below 1990
levels by 2050. Similar to the NDC's scheme applied to Paris' signatory parties, California
has equally set, with Assembly Bill 32, the obligation of updating their GHG emission
reduction targets every five years. Internationally, California has also signed informal
agreements (e.g., memorandums of understanding) to perform its external action via
subnational climate diplomacy and transnational networks: along with Québec, California
4
According to the American Constitution states are expressly forbidden from negotiating formal treaties yet,
it grants limited access to international activity and often only with the consent of Congress reflecting the
legitimate interest of local communities. To avoid a delicate overstep of their legal bounds, state-level
officials celebrate informal arrangements such as cooperation agreements or memorandums of agreement;
international loan agreements; protocols of intent (or memorandums of understanding); exchange of letters
or notes; political declarations and statements. Importantly, although there is no formal ministry of
international affairs or relations in California, there is a Senate Office of International Relations as well as
the Governor’s International Affairs and Trade Development Representative.
5
The Clean Air Act gives California special authority to enact stricter air pollution standards in comparison to
federal policy. However, EPA (Environmental Protection Agency) must approve a waiver before California's
rules may go into effect.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
353
has founded a renowned cap-and-trade system that may deal with 80% of their overall
emissions both have joined; co-created, or signed notorious initiatives namely, the
Western Climate Initiative
6
(a collaboration set to create a cap and trade system in North
America); Regions4
7
(initially known as the Climate Group, a network led by non-central
governments focused on Sustainable Development); the Under2 Coalition
8
(a global
pledge aiming to achieve net-zero emissions in 2050); and the Regions Adapt
9
(three
multilateral organizations that collaborate, and share best practices and intelligence on
the development of climate policies).
Considering its almost unlimited jurisdiction internationally
10
but also in climate policy,
Québec, made use of its regulatory capacities to remarkably implemented one of the first
carbon levies in North America but also to actively engage in international activities
involving the achievement of Paris' targets. Similar to California, Québec has also set its
domestic equivalent to the 2030 NDC targets by fixing an economy-wide GHG emission
reduction target of 37,5% under the 1990 level by 2030 and the aim of reaching net-
zero emissions by 2050. Just like California, in 2020, Québec approved Bill 44
11
which
requires the update of a climate action plan and respective targets every five years.
Interestingly, Québec has equally mobilized its external action capacities to join the same
climate-networked initiatives as California, including the cap-and-trade system of which
Québec is a co-founder.
As past efforts became acknowledged, California and Québec multiplied the number of
mechanisms, policies, and action plans to position themselves as active players in the
global climate regime since the Paris Agreement was signed. Having done so as an
individual stand and as an expression of its self-governance capacities, the case of
Québec and California confirm that the landscape of global climate governance is growing
by filling federal leadership voids, aiding national governments, and adding essential and
needed capacity from the bottom-up (Leffel, 2018). In the end, we notice possible
empirical evidence that denotes the possible presence of regional climate leadership in
the cases of California and Québec.
Conclusion
Based on the Paris Agreement's recognition of needed action beyond the nation-state for
effective long-term resolutions in climate change, this paper identifies the opportunity
for a wide set of actors to become influential actors in global climate governance (climate
6
More information is available at: https://wci-inc.org/, accessed in may 2023.
7
More information is available at: https://regions4.org/, accessed in may 2023.
8
More information is available at: https://www.theclimategroup.org/under2-coalition, access in may 2023.
9
More information is available at: https://climateinitiativesplatform.org/index.php/RegionsAdapt, access in
may 2023.
10
Although Québec may not formally sign international treaties, the province may sign agreements and
memorandums of understanding. International Relations of Quebec are under the supervision of the Ministry
of International Relations and La Francophonie, being part of the Government of Quebec, which constitutes
a secondary jurisdiction of Canada. Equally relevant, all international treaties concluded by Canada that
involve Quebec’s matters of competence require the approval of Quebec’s National Assembly.
11
Bill 44 is officially entitled An Act mainly to ensure effective governance of the fight against climate change
and to promote electrification.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
354
leadership). With this acknowledgment, our discussion has sought to do a brief literature
review on climate leadership and polycentric climate governance to acknowledge a gap
and notice how the role of regions, especially regions in federal or decentralized political
systems, has not been yet considered under this framework.
We have started by contextualizing the post-Paris context where a gradual paradigm
transition in the arena of climate politics is taking place. Briefly, a transition from
monocentric to polycentric climate approaches is taking place as part of broader
transformations in the international climate regime led by the UNFCCC. A first but smooth
step of this transition was witnessed in 2015 by the time the Paris Agreement formally
invited non-party stakeholders ( i.e., civil society, the private sector, regions, and cities)
to the global effort of effectively addressing climate change considering that the
commitment endorsed by the parties was insufficient to deal with the challenge.
Regarding this fact, our analysis suggests that up-to-date literature on climate leadership
in polycentric policy contexts has overlooked empirical the role of federal regions in the
post-Paris period. Although there is already some conceptual development on what it
means to be a climate leader and how polycentric governance offers significant potential
for the occurrence of such a phenomenon, a reframing of the model was required to
consider regional federal action according to its legislative capacities. An empirical
application of such a framework to federal regions would lack accuracy in its analysis as
it would leave out considerable details of the phenomenon that are essential for its
explanation: self-governance.
Overall, this paper also identifies a lack of literature consideration for regional actors in
Paris’ polycentric context. Although these are frequently implicit in the several references
to subnational levels of climate action and their importance in achieving international
goals, they are often overlooked. Calling attention to this fact, we notice the emergence
of regional climate leadership by relying on empirical signs in the cases of California and
Québec. As federal units start setting their role as leading authorities of climate policy
implementation but also as actors with global-reaching influence in the climate regime
inaugurated by Paris, the phenomenon occurs at the internal and external dimensions
when the necessary competencies are gathered: (1) admission for the autonomous
implementation of (climate) territorial policies that are independent of the central state;
(2) admission for action across state boundaries and active engagement in climate
governance dynamics. Ultimately, regional climate leadership expresses the capacity of
regional federal governments to influence climate governance through the performance
of self-governance in the internal and external domains.
To conclude, we consider that our paper brings awareness to an important research gap
while establishing grounds for a wide set of future research options both theoretical and
empirical. Although scholars have suggested that the success of global climate
governance depends, at least, on the integration of non-state entities, particularly local
actors (Hsu, Weinfurter, and Xu, 2017), no study has addressed the phenomenon of
regional climate leadership beyond the state. We consider that it is of interest to have a
deeper understanding of regional climate leadership under polycentric conditions. Further
enlightenment could be brought through the empirical application of regional climate
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
355
leadership to specific case studies to figure out why there is a search for influence in
climate governance.
References
Aligica, P., & Tarko, V. (2012). Polycentricity: from Polanyi to Ostrom, and beyond.
Governance 25 (2), 237-262.
Andresen, S., & Agrawala, S. (2022). Leaders, pushers, and laggards in the making of
the climate regime. Global Environmental Change 12 (1), 41-51.
Barrett, S. (2005). The Theory of International Environmental Agreements. In K.G. Mäler
and J.R. Vincent (eds.), Handbook of Environmental Economics. Elsevier, 1457-1516.
Bulkeley, H., Andonova, L.B., Betsill, M.M., Compagnon, D., Hale, T., Hoffmann, M.,
Newell, P., Paterson, M., Roger, C., & VanDeveer, S.D. (2014). Transnational Climate
Change Governance. Cambridge University Press.
Chaloux, A. (2016). Vingt-cinq ans de paradiplomatie climatique québécoise: quel bilan
pour l’action internationale du Québec? Quebec Journal of International Law, 81-98.
Chaloux, A., Séguin, H., & Simard, P. (2022). “All in” climate regime: federated states
as autonomous participants to the Paris Agreement the cases of Québec and California.
Canadian Foreign Policy Journal 28 (3), 265-284.
Cittadino, F., Parks, L., Bußjäger, P., & Rosignoli, F. (2022). Climate Change Integration
in the Multilevel Governance of Italy and Austria. Brill Nijhoff.
Dorsch, M.J., & Flachsland C. (2017). A polycentric approach to global climate
governance. Global Environmental Politics 17 (2), 45-64.
Eatmon, T. (2009). Paradiplomacy and Climate Change: American States as Actors in
Global Climate Governance. Journal of Natural Resources Policy Research 1 (2), 153-165.
Falkner, R. (2016). The Paris Agreement and the New Logic of International Climate
Politics. International Affairs 92 (5), 1107-1125.
Falkner, R., Hannes, S., & Vogler, J. (2010). International Climate Policy after
Copenhagen: Towards a ‘Building Blocks’ Approach.” Global Policy 1 (3), 252-262.
Galarraga, I., Gonzalez-Eguino, M., & Markandya, A. (2011). The Role of Regional
Governments in Climate Change Policy. Environmental Policy and Governance 21 (3),
164-182.
Giudicelli, D. (2022). Exploring the contribution of paradiplomacy to climate resilient
development: the cases of Oslo and Nouvelle-Aquitaine. Norwegian University of Life
Sciences. Available at: https://nmbu.brage.unit.no/nmbu-xmlui/handle/11250/3023687
Hale, T. & Held, D. (2011). Editors’ Introduction: Mapping Changes in Transnational
Governance. In T. Hale & D. Held (eds.), Handbook of transnational governance. Polity,
1-36.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
356
Hale, T., 2016. All Hands on Deck: The Paris Agreement and Nonstate Climate Action.
Global Environmental Politics 16 (3): 12-22.
Hare, B., Stockwell, C., Flachsland, C., & Oberthür, S. (2010). The Architecture of the
Global Climate Regime: A Top Down Perspective. Climate Policy 10 (6), 600-614.
Hoffmann, M. (2011). Climate Governance at the Crossroads: Experimenting with a
Global Response after Kyoto. Oxford University Press.
Hoffmann, M., 2013. Global Climate Change. In R. Falkner (ed.), The Handbook of Global
Environmental Climate and Environmental Policy. John Wiley & Sons, 3-18.
Hooghe, L., Marks G., & Schakel A.H. (2010). The Rise of Regional Authority: A
Comparative Study of 42 Democracies. Routledge.
Hsu, A., Weinfurter, A. J., Xu, K. (2017). Aligning subnational climate actions for the new
post-Paris climate regime. Climatic Change 142 (3), 419-432.
Jacobs, G. (2019). Beyond the Nation-State: Failed Strategies and Future Possibilities for
Global Governance and Human Wellbeing. Cadmus 4 (1), 90-100.
Jordan, A.J., Huitema, D., Hilden, M., van Asselt, H., Rayner, T.J., Schoenefeld, J.J.,
Jorgensen, K., Jogesh, A., & Mishra, A. (2015). Emergence of polycentric climate
governance and its future prospects. Nature Climate Change 5 (11), 977-982.
Jordan, A.J., Huitema, D., Van Asselt, H., & Forster, J., 2018. Governing Climate Change:
Polycentricity in Action? Cambridge University Press.
Keohane, R., & Nye, J. (2019) Power and Interdependence Revisited. International
Organization 41 (4), 725-753.
Kim, R. (2020). Is Global Governance Fragmented, Polycentric, or Complex? The State
of the Art of the Network Approach. International Studies Review 22 (4), 903-931.
Krasner, S.D., 1982. International Regimes. New York: Cornell University Press.
Kuznetsov, A.S. (2015). Theory and Practice of Paradiplomacy: Subnational governments
in international Affairs. Routledge.
Leffel, B. (2018). Subnational Diplomacy, Climate Governance & Californian Global
Leadership. USC Centre on Public Diplomacy.
Liefferink, D., & Wurzel, K. W. R. (2017). Environmental leaders and pioneers: agents of
change? Journal of European Public Policy 24 (7), 951-968.
Ostrom, E. (2012). Nested Externalities and Polycentric Institutions: Must We Wait for
Global Solutions to Climate Change Before Taking Actions at Other Scales? Economic
Theory, 49 (2), 353-369.
Ostrom, E., (2010a). “Polycentric systems for coping with collective action and global
environmental change.” Global Environmental Change 20 (4), 550-557.
Ostrom, E., (2010b.) Polycentric Systems for Coping with Collective Action and Global
Environmental Change. Global Environmental Change, 20 (4) 550-557.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 341-357
Seen but overlooked? The emergence of regional leadership
in polycentric climate governance after Paris
Ana Raquel Almeida Dias; Sandrina Antunes
357
Ostrom, V., Tiebout, C.M. & Warren, R. (1961). The organization of government in
metropolitan areas: a theoretical inquiry. American Political Science Review 55 (4), 831-
842.
Paquin, S. (2020). Paradiplomacy. In Balzacq, T., Charillon, F. & Ramel, F. (eds) The
Sciences Po Series in International Relations and Political Economy, Global Diplomacy:
An Introduction to Theory and Practice. Springer International Publishing, 49-61.
Pattberg, P. and Widerberg, O. (2017). The climate change regime. In Oxford Research
Encyclopedia of Climate Science. Oxford Research Encyclopedias (ed.), The Oxford
University Press.
Risse-Kappen, T. (1995). Bringing transnational relations back in: non-state actors,
domestic structures and international institutions. Cambridge University Press.
Setzer, J. (2015). Testing the Boundaries of Subnational Diplomacy: The International
Climate Action of Local and Regional Governments. Transnational Environmental Law, 4
(2), 319-337.
Skelcher, C. (2005). Jurisdictional integrity, polycentricity, and the design of democratic
governance. Governance 18 (1), 89-110.
Stripple, J., & Stephan, H. (2013). Global Governance. In R. Falkner (ed.), The Handbook
of Global Environmental Climate and Environmental Policy. John Wiley & Sons, 146-162.
Wurzel, K. W. R., Liefferink, D., & Torney, D. (2019). Pioneers, leaders and followers in
multilevel and polycentric climate governance. Environmental Politics 28 (1), 1-21.
Wurzel, R. K. W., Andersen, M. S., & Tobin, P. (2021). Climate Governance across the
Globe: Pioneers, Leaders and Followers. Routledge.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
358
PODEREMOS FALAR DE RESILIÊNCIA ONTOLÓGICA? DO RELATÓRIO
BRUNDTLAND À RETÓRICA DA SUSTENTABILIDADE: UMA ANÁLISE
CONCEPTUAL E SISTÉMICA NO CONTEXTO DA CRISE CLIMÁTICA
JOSÉ CARLOS AMARO
josecarlosamaro@gmail.com
Licenciado em Relações Internacionais pela Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa, em 2020, tendo
obtido o grau de mestre pela mesma instituição em maio de 2023. Efetuou um estágio curricular
entre 2021 e 2022 na Direção Geral de Política de Defesa Nacional (DGPDN), participando como
técnico de relações internacionais nos programas afetos à Direção de Serviços de Cooperação no
Domínio da Defesa (DCD). Colaborou como assistente editorial na publicação do Anuário Janus
2022, O país que somos, o(s) Mundo(s) que temos, do OBSERVARE Observatório de Relações
Exteriores da UAL (Portugal).
.
Resumo
O artigo analisa sob uma perspetiva sistémica a dicotomia sustentabilidade/resiliência,
explorando as argumentações que fundamentam a retórica em torno do desenvolvimento
sustentável, procurando simultaneamente enquadrar as alternativas que melhor se poderão
aplicar à gestão da problemática relação entre a sociedade e a natureza. À medida que cresce
a perceção de que os atuais modelos de governação são inadequados para dar as respostas
necessárias para se fazer face aos desafios globais, a transposição do conceito de resiliência
para o domínio da ontologia social, poderá contribuir para a alteração do atual paradigma,
reforçando o nexo da agência e das perceções, através do conceito de resiliência ontológica.
Palavras-chave
Sustentabilidade; Resiliência; Sistemas socio-ecológicos; Alterões climáticas; Resiliência
ontológica
Abstract
The article analyzes the sustainability/resilience dichotomy from a systemic perspective,
exploring the arguments that underlie the rhetoric around sustainable development,
simultaneously seeking to frame the alternatives that can best be applied to the management
of the problematic relationship between society and nature. Based on the growing perception
that current governance models are inadequate to provide the necessary answers to face
global challenges, the transposition of the concept of resilience to the domain of social
ontology, may contribute to the paradigm shift, reinforcing the nexus of agency and
perceptions, through the concept of ontological resilience.
Keywords
Sustainability. Resilience. Socio-ecological systems. Climate change. Ontological resilience
Como citar este artigo
Amaro, José Carlos (2023). Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à
retórica da sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no contexto da crise climática.
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado
[em linha] em data da última consulta, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.17
Artigo recebido em 2 de Agosto de 2023 e aceite para publicação em 21 de Agosto de
2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
359
PODEREMOS FALAR DE RESILIÊNCIA ONTOLÓGICA?
DO RELATÓRIO BRUNDTLAND À RETÓRICA DA
SUSTENTABILIDADE: UMA ANÁLISE CONCEPTUAL E SISTÉMICA
NO CONTEXTO DA CRISE CLIMÁTICA
JOSÉ CARLOS AMARO
“O tratamento do processo de todas as relões internacionais, não é
pensável se não for um processo de humanização, onde nos construímos
reciprocamente e tentar não nos destruirmos uns aos outros, agora em
grande escala...”
Luís Moita, 2019
1
Introdução
Se por um lado as questões relacionadas com as alterações climáticas apresentam-se
como predicados globais, face a necessidade de se manter o aquecimento médio do
planeta abaixo dos 2ºC em relação aos níveis p-industriais, por outro, a ação política
dos atores internacionais parece não corresponder com a urgência necessária (Ferreira,
2020: 14), resultando daí uma maior pressão sobres as sociedades, principalmente para
as mais vulneráveis. Perante a ocorrência cada vez mais frequente de eventos
catastróficos, e imprevisíveis, o conceito de resiliência tem vindo a crescer de
importância, destacado por muitos autores como um conceito útil para se compreender,
gerir e governar, sistemas complexos de pessoas e natureza (Walker et al., 2006; Walker
e Salt, 2012; Folke et. al 2010). as considerações em torno do conceito de
sustentabilidade refletem-se nas palavras de António Guterres: As the world faces
cascading and interlinked global crises and conflicts, the aspirations set out in the 2030
Agenda for Sustainable Development are in jeopardy” (United Nations, 2022: 2).
A revisão da literatura sugere a existência de uma tendência de pensamento que indicia
uma certa descredibilização do conceito de sustentabilidade, fruto do hiato entre a
retórica e a ação, principalmente no contexto das políticas e processos direcionados à
crise climática e ao desenvolvimento (Wals e Jicking, 2002: 222; Ferreira, 2020: 13;
1
Luís Moita, "Última lição: Sobre o conceito de Relação". Ato de Jubilação na Universidade Autónoma de
Lisboa (UAL), 11 julho 2019. Gravação em áudio disponível em https://ualmedia.pt/podcast/luis-moita-a-
ultima-licao/.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
360
Ruggerio, 2021: 4). Neste sentido, justifica-se aprofundar o conhecimento em torno dos
conceitos de sustentabilidade e resiliência, procurando responder a duas questões
aparentemente simplistas, mas essencialmente cruciais: em que medida será a
sustentabilidade um elemento de retórica? Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? O
argumento central deste artigo sugere que apesar da retórica do discurso em torno da
sustentabilidade, a dicotomia sustentabilidade/resiliência reflete uma relação casuastica
e complexa, na qual se enfatizam os processos fundamentais para se reforçar as
capacidades das comunidades em resistir aos choques de origem natural ou humana, e,
eficazmente transformar as suas estruturas adaptativas, o que se pode traduzir na
redução das suas vulnerabilidades, aumentando as condições para o desenvolvimento e
assegurando a sustentabilidade das futuras gerações. Parte-se do princípio, que o
sucesso destas dinâmicas se encontra dependente da alteração do atual paradigma das
Relações Internacionais (RI), caracterizado do ponto de vista ontológico, pela
fragmentação, num sistema em que o humanismo e as relações sociedade/natureza se
encontram subjugados às relações de poder, ao determinismo anárquico, e dependentes
do dilema representado pela subjetividade da ão dos agentes. Isto implica um processo
de transformação na perceção que o ser humano tem da sua própria essência e do mundo
que o rodeia, face aos fatores de stress, o que nos remete para a definição de resiliência
ontológica.
O objetivo desta pesquisa é contribuir para a alteração do atual paradigma, dentro de
um espírito de modéstia e longe de potenciais presunções, procurando transpor o
conceito de resiliência, para o campo ontológico da disciplina das RI. Para tal, começa
por revisitar a literatura em torno do conceito de sustentabilidade, explorando as
diferentes perspetivas que fundamentam a ideia de retórica. Analisa a abrangência do
conceito de resiliência, no âmbito da sua aplicação à teoria dos sistemas socio-ecológicos.
Projeta o enquadramento teórico da disciplina das RI e do construtivismo no campo da
ontologia social. Por fim, recorre aos conceitos de resiliência evolutiva e segurança
ontológica, para fundamentar a proposta do conceito de resiliência ontológica. O método
de abordagem utlizado é o dedutivo, assente numa epistemologia interpretativa com
recurso a consulta bibliográfica e documental, levando em consideração a sua relevância
qualitativa para a fundamentação do tema.
A sustentabilidade e a retórica
Embora o termo sustentabilidade seja de cariz abstrato, significando semanticamente a
capacidade de manutenção a longo prazo, o conceito tem sido geralmente retratado
na cultura ocidental como a correlação entre as dimensões social, económica e ambiental
(Herremans e Reid, 2010: 17) e, recorrentemente associado, quer no meio académico,
como no científico, ao conceito de desenvolvimento sustentável (DS)
2
. Podendo
representar diferentes significados - científicos, políticos, ou mesmo simbólicos - usados
indistintamente por uma mesma pessoa ou grupo, a sua base de conhecimento ou de
2
O conceito de sustentabilidade é utilizado nesta pesquisa a partir do referencial de desenvolvimento
sustentável (DS).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
361
valor, é questionável, com potencialidade para reduzir o conceito de sustentabilidade
para um mero instrumento de retórica. No entanto, o debate em seu torno tem o
potencial, ou a força, para reunir diferentes grupos da sociedade na busca de uma
linguagem comum em termos da discussão dos problemas ambientais (Wals e Jicking,
2002: 222).
O Relatório Brundtland, publicado pela Comissão Mundial sobre o Ambiente e o
Desenvolvimento em 1987, definiu o conceito de DS como “desenvolvimento que atende
as necessidades das gerações atuais sem comprometer a capacidade das gerações
futuras em atender as suas próprias necessidades” (WCED, 1987), tornando-se uma
referência para a pesquisa científica do ambiente, adquirindo o carácter paradigmático
para as matérias em torno do desenvolvimento. Foi com natural otimismo que o conceito
se refletiu na realização da Conferência das Nações Unidas para o Ambiente e
Desenvolvimento do Rio em 1992 (CNUAD), num contexto internacional marcado pelo
final da Guerra-Fria, destacando-se a forte vertente do multilateralismo e de vários
processos de democratização um pouco por todo o mundo. A adoção da Agenda 21
3
,
parecia ter despertado as nões para a profilaxia do planeta, procurando reconciliar as
questões em torno do desenvolvimento económico com a proteção ambiental. Cinco anos
mais tarde, na Conferência de revisão realizada em Nova Iorque (Rio +5), as conclusões
da CNUAD defraudavam as expetativas geradas anteriormente, apontando o fenómeno
da globalização como fonte para o aumento das desigualdades, da pobreza e da
degradação do meio ambiente, tanto através do aumento da emissão dos Gases de Efeito
de Estufa (GEE) como também de resíduos sólidos poluentes
4
. O ponto 4 da resolução
S/19-2 da Assembleia Geral das Nações Unidas sintetizava o contexto: We acknowledge
that a number of positive results have been achieved, but we are deeply concerned that
the overall trends with respect to sustainable development are worse today than they
were in 1992 (United Nations, 1997).
Em setembro de 2000, no seguimento da Declaração do Milênio, a Assembleia Geral das
Nações Unidas apresentou os Objetivos de Desenvolvimento do Milênio (ODM), no qual
se estabeleceram oito compromissos globais a serem atingidos até 2015: erradicar a
pobreza extrema e a fome; atingir o ensino básico universal; promover a igualdade de
género e empoderar as mulheres; reduzir a mortalidade infantil; melhorar a saúde
materna; combater o VIH/SIDA, a malária e outras doenças; garantir sustentabilidade
ambiental e desenvolver uma parceria global para o desenvolvimento. Apesar dos
resultados positivos identificados no relatório final dos ODM
5
, poder-se considerar que
3
Disponível em: https://www.un.org/en/conferences/environment/rio1992. [Consultado em 22.ago.23].
4
Consultar Resolução Adotada pela Assembleia Geral das Nações Unidas em 28 junho 1997. Disponível em:
https://documents-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/N97/774/73/PDF/N9777473.pdf?OpenElement.
[Consultado em 22.ago.23].
5
Alguns dos resultados positivos apontados no relatório final dos ODM indicam: redução do número de
pessoas a viver com menos 1,25 USD/dia, para 14% em 2015; redução do número de pessoas em situação
de pobreza extrema de 1,9 mil milhões em 1990 para 830 milhões em 2015; diminuição da subnutrição
das populações dos países em desenvolvimento de 23,3% em 1990 para 12,9 % em 2014-2016; o acesso
ao ensino primário nas regiões em desenvolvimento atingiu 91% em 2015, acima dos 83 % verificados em
2000; diminuição da taxa global de mortalidade de menores de cinco anos em mais de metade, passando
de 90 a 43 mortes por 1.000 nascidos vivos entre 1990 e 2015; redução do rácio de mortalidade materna
em 45%; redução global das incidências de malária em cerca de 37% ; a ajuda oficial ao desenvolvimento
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
362
o alcance geral ficou aquém das expectativas. Por exemplo, em 2012 cerca de 15,5% da
população mundial continuava a sofrer de fome, e a taxa de mortalidade infantil,
principalmente em África, ficara aquém da meta para a redução de 2/3 até 2015; em
2012 cerca de 80% da população residente no sudoeste asiático e na África subsariana,
continuava a viver sob condições de pobreza extrema; quanto à ajuda ao
desenvolvimento, registou-se uma queda acentuada em 2012, a primeira vez no período
de uma cada (Fehling et al, 2013: 1110). O Secretário-Geral das Nações Unidas em
exercício na altura, Ban Ki-Moon, apesar de ter reconhecido os esforços e a significância
de alguns dos resultados alcançados, relacionou a ausência de progressos mais
abrangentes dos ODM, com a identificação de falhas nos compromissos previamente
assumidos, na inadequação dos recursos utilizados, na falta de foco e de
responsabilidade, apontando também a insuficiência do interesse no desenvolvimento
sustentável por parte da maioria dos Estados Membros (United Nations, 2010, apud
Fehling et al, 2013: 1110). Para David Hulme
6
(2010: 16), foram dois os argumentos
que limitaram o alcance dos ODM: primeiramente, a ideia na base dos ODM, o
desenvolvimento humano, nunca fora totalmente institucionalizada, ou seja, nunca tivera
a força suficiente para uma mobilização social massiva em favor da erradicação global
da pobreza, ou para constituir uma elite comunitária epistémica com a capacidade
necessária para controlar a agenda política. Por outro lado, identificou lacunas na
apropriação da aplicação de políticas ligadas ao desenvolvimento, que sendo
operacionalizadas por Estratégias de Redução da Pobreza (ERP) a nível estatal,
encontram-se sob a supervisão de entidades como Fundo Monetário Internacional (FMI)
ou o Banco Mundial (BM). O autor sugere que as ERP deveriam ser alvo de um processo
de apropriação pelos países em vias de desenvolvimento, deixando simultaneamente em
aberto a crítica: “(…) the IMF and World Bank need to introduce internal Arrogance
Reduction Strategies’ to transform their control-oriented cultures”. A ideia de
exclusividade da condução das políticas dirigidas aos ODM, fica bem patente no facto de
apenas 22% dos parlamentos nacionais os terem discutido formalmente a nível mundial,
o que indiciava a proeminente falta de envolvimento por parte dos países em
desenvolvimento e dos respetivos círculos eleitorais da sociedade civil, nos processos
constituintes (Kabeer, 2005; Waage et al. 2010, apud Fehling et al. 2013: 1110).
Embora a evolução e as lições aprendidas em torno dos resultados dos ODM se tenham
refletido, do ponto de vista normativo, na adoção da Agenda 2030
7
pela Assembleia
Geral das Nações Unidas em 2015 - apresentando-se até aos dias de hoje como a
referência global para o desenvolvimento e também nas constituições e direitos nacionais
de muitos Estados - diferentes escolas de pensamento m identificado contradições
conceptuais em torno do DS, devido a insustentabilidade de processos ecomicos, que
se encontram infinitamente alicerçados ao paradigma do crescimento, num planeta em
dos países desenvolvidos aumentou 66 % em termos reais entre 2000 e 2014, atingindo 135,2 mil milhões
de dólares (United Nations, 2015).
6
Professor e especialista em estudos sobre o desenvolvimento da Universidade de Manchester.
7
No seu núcleo encontram-se 17 objetivos para o desenvolvimento sustentável (ODS) e 167 linhas de
atuação com vista a acabar com a pobreza, proteger o planeta e assegurar a paz e a prosperidade. A
extensão da sua abrangência incorpora diversos campos temáticos, passando pela área dos negócios,
produção agrícola, indústria ou desenvolvimento urbano, tornando-se na fundação conceptual de
abordagens teóricas como a economia verde ou a economia circular (Ruggerio, 2021: 1).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
363
que os recursos o essencialmente limitados (Ruggerio, 2021: 2). A tendência verificada
no progresso dos ODS tem vindo a confirmar esta constatação. Segundo o Sustainable
Development Index o sistema de monitorização da aplicação dos ODS o progresso
global dos ODS entre o período de 2015 e 2019 foi de apenas 0,5%, ou seja, ainda
bastante longe das metas definidas para 2030, com a agravante de não se terem
registado qualquer tipo de progressos durante os anos de 2021 e 2022
8
. A manchete do
comunicado de imprensa do Relatório de Desenvolvimento Sustentável de 2023, é
bastante elucidativo: World at Risk of Losing a Decade of Progress on the UN Sustainable
Development Goals
9
.
A ideia de que a fundamentação epistemológica do referencial teórico do DS baseia-se
no paradoxo não resolvido da sustentabilidade, no qual poderão coabitar, práticas e
ideologias ambientais contradirias (Jaraaben, 2006 :188), tem levado alguns autores
a considerar as dimensões social, ambiental e económica como insuficientes para se
compreender toda a extensão do conceito de DS, e que o discurso em torno do
desenvolvimento e da sustentabilidade se tem revelado infrutífero (Vogt e Weber, 2019:
1-5). É disso exemplo a manchete do The New York Times, de 02 de novembro de 2012,
Forget sustainability, its about resilience”, referente ao artigo de opinião publicado por
Andrew Zolli, em que afirma: “Onde a sustentabilidade visa reequilibrar o mundo, a
resiliência procura formas de gerir o mundo desequilibrado” (Zolli, 2012a). Esta
afirmação poder-se-ia considerar simplista, ou até mesmo especulativa, uma vez que
tende a desconsiderar a importante evolução agregada ao conceito de DS até aos dias
de hoje, embora possam existir alguns argumentos que a fundamentem. A retórica em
torno do conceito de sustentabilidade, reside no hiato existente entre aquilo que são as
intenções, os discursos e a ação dos agentes, consubstanciados em compromissos
políticos comumente identificados como necessários, mas indubitavelmente
caracterizados como insuficientes ou incoerentes. Por exemplo, o Acordo de Paris
10
não
estabeleceu metas concretas para a redução dos GEE, nem qualquer regime jurídico que
penalize os incumpridores, para além de excluírem-se do acordo setores de atividade
económica altamente nocivos para o ambiente, como o os da aviação civil ou o dos
transportes marítimos (Ferreira, 2020: 13-16). Por outro lado, a constatação de que os
atuais mecanismos de financiamento ao combate às alterações climáticas focam-se
essencialmente nos processos de mitigação, e menos na adaptação - com prejuízo claro
para os países em desenvolvimento - não apenas nos remete para o tema em torno da
justiça clitica
11
, como também estabelece a ponte para o conceito de resiliência.
8
Disponível em: https://ods.pt/. [Consultado em 23.ago.23].
9
Disponível em: https://www.sdgindex.org/news/press-release-sustainable-development-report-2023/.
[Consultado em 24.ago.23].
10
“O Acordo de Paris é um tratado internacional juridicamente vinculativo sobre alterações climáticas. Foi
adotado por 196 Partes na Conferência das Nações Unidas sobre Alterações Climáticas (COP21) em Paris,
França, em 12 de dezembro de 2015. Entrou em vigor em 4 de novembro de 2016. O seu objetivo global é
manter o aumento da temperatura média global abaixo de 2°C acima dos níveis pré-industriais e prosseguir
esforços para limitar o aumento da temperatura a 1,5°C acima dos níveis pré-industriais” (UNFCCC, 2023).
11
“O reconhecimento de que a crise climática perpetua sistemas económicos, sociais e políticos desiguais e
que é necessário implementar respostas eficazes e coerentes com essas desigualdades constituem o
objetivo da justiça climática” (Ferreira, 2020: 27).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
364
Apesar dos países de baixo rendimento representarem apenas 6% das emissões globais
de GEE, são os que mais sofrem com os impactos das alterações climáticas
principalmente os continentes africano e asiático - primeiramente pela sua posição de
vulnerabilidade face as catástrofes naturais secas, inundações, stress hídrico,
desertificação dos solos e também pela natureza das suas economias: se por um lado
não dispõem dos mecanismos materiais e financeiros necessários para absorver e
adaptar a esses choques, por outro, o facto de dependerem das colheitas agrícolas, de
recursos florestais e outros recursos naturais, origina pressões de natureza social e
política, levando a situações de desigualdade, aumento da pobreza, subida do preço dos
alimentos, conflitos violentos e ao aumento dos fluxos migratórios, com todas as
consequências humanitárias, económicas e políticas daí resultantes por exemplo,
conforme se tem vindo a constatar com os impactos da crise migratória do Mediterrâneo
no seio da União Europeia.
A ideia de que o conceito de DS se encontra essencialmente alicerçado à forma do
discurso retórico, tem levado alguns académicos a procurar por alternativas teóricas, que
melhor permitam “compreender, gerir e governar, sistemas complexos de pessoas e
natureza”
12
(Walker et al. 2006: 2), e neste âmbito, a teoria dos sistemas socio-
ecológicos
13
- enquadrada no campo teórico dos sistemas complexos
14
- pode
estabelecer as pontes necessárias para se abordar, através de uma perspetiva sistémica,
a relação entre a sociedade e a natureza.
Resiliência: do conceito à ontologia
A aplicação do conceito de resiliência aos sistemas socio-ecológicos, está na origem de
uma tendência de pensamento focada no debate em como a sociedade poderá reforçar
a sua capacidade de prevenir e adaptar às perturbações ambientais, concebendo a
sustentabilidade como a resiliência dos sistemas socio-ecológicos
15
(Ruggerio, 2021: 5).
O conceito, tem vindo a ser assimilado por diferentes organizações, destacando-se no
âmbito do desenvolvimento, a Organização para a Cooperação e o Desenvolvimento
Economico (OCDE), que o tem aplicado à diferentes perspetivas em torno da dicotomia
resiliência/desenvolvimento. Conceitos como sistemas resilientes, construção da
resiliência ou resiliência institucional, têm vindo a ser trabalhados, no sentido de se
12
No artigo original (Walker et al., 2006, p.2) esta argumentação é aplicada ao conceito de resiliência.
13
Definidos como “sistemas ecológicos fortemente influenciados pelas atividades humanas em que se regista
uma não menos forte dependência dos sistemas sociais em relação aos recursos e aos serviços
providenciados pelos ecossistemas” (Farrall, 2012: 50).
14
“Sistema complexo” é definido como um grupo ou organização, composta por múltiplas partes interativas
(Mitchell e Newman, 2001:1). Num sistema complexo, as redes de interação podem-se alterar e reorganizar
como consequência de mudanças do estado dos elementos que a constituem. “A teoria tem como objetivo
compreender as dinâmicas sistémicas resultantes dos processos de interação e eventualmente controlar e
projetar propriedades sistêmicas em campos como a economia, o sistema financeiro, processos sociais,
cidades, clima e ecologia” (Thurner, Hanel, e Klimek, 2018: 5).
15
A Resilience Alliance define resiliência dos sistemas socio-ecológicos como: “a capacidade de um sistema
socio-ecológico absorver ou resistir a perturbações e outros agentes de stress de tal forma que o sistema
permaneça dentro do mesmo regime, essencialmente mantendo a sua estrutura e funções. Descreve o grau
em que o sistema é capaz de se auto-organizar, aprender e adaptar”. Disponível em:
http://www.resalliance.org/3871.php. [Consultado em 03.jun.23].
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
365
perceber o papel critico que o desenvolvimento internacional poderá desempenhar em
torno das interações que envolvem a construção de capacidades das comunidades,
instituições, sistemas económicos, sociais e ambientais, face aos desafios globais
(Amaro, 2023: 26). Neste sentido, sistema resiliente, implica a capacidade de um
sistema se preparar, mitigar e prevenir, face aos impactos negativos, a fim de preservar
e restaurar as suas estruturas e funções básicas essenciais, proporcionando condições
ajustáveis dos seus componentes, de forma a assegurar a continuidade dessa mesmas
estruturas e funções, através de um processo de transformação que está na origem do
estabelecimento de um sistema essencialmente novo (OECD, 2021: 164).
Este processo de construção, incorpora do ponto de vista sistémico a combinação
estratégica e integrada das capacidades absortivas, adaptativas e transformativas, para
melhor alinhar as ações de gestão de riscos, com os objetivos de desenvolvimento de
longo prazo. Considerando-se a resiliência como uma propriedade sistémica, a sua
conceptualização tem extravasado todo o campo científico, refletindo-se como um
paradigma multidimensional, sustentado por uma dinâmica de processos
interrelacionados, face à um denominador comum: as perceções em torno dos desafios
representados pela interação humana e o planeta, onde se destacam os impactos das
alterações climáticas, pandemias, desigualdades, fluxos migratórios, conflitos violentos,
crises económicas e financeiras, entre outras.
Ontologia social e construtivismo nas RI
As ciências humanas dispõem de diversos meios para estudar a realidade social, sendo
a filosofia a primeira disciplina a pesquisar os assuntos em torno da ética, política e
moral, ou seja, os três maiores campos que distintamente lidam com a realidade social
(Andina, 2016: 11). A ontologia como um dos ramos da filosofia, é a ciência do que é,
dos tipos de estruturas dos objetos, propriedades, eventos, processos e das relações em
cada área da realidade, procurando providenciar uma solução e classificação exaustiva
das entidades em todas as dimensões do ser (Smith, 2012: 155). A disciplina das RI, a
semelhança de outras disciplinas do campo das ciências sociais, assenta em pressupostos
meta-teóricos que consistem na maneira pela qual as teorias são desenvolvidas,
oferecendo diferentes e complexas perspetivas em torno dos fenómenos em estudo
(Fernandes, 2011: 17-18). Em termos da terminologia filosófica, o posicionamento
teórico diz respeito a suposições particulares assentes na ontologia, epistemologia e
metodologia, o que pressupõe diferentes formas de se percecionar a realidade:
ontologicamente na forma como se percebem os diferentes domínios dos objetos,
epistemologicamente na aceitação ou rejeição de reivindicações particulares do
conhecimento, e metodologicamente na escolha de métodos particulares de estudo
(Kurki e Wight, 2013: 14-15). Partindo das abordagens construtivistas das RI, os
indivíduos ou Estados, enquanto entidades sociais, não podem ser separados do contexto
dos significados normativos que moldam a sua identidade ou do vasto recurso de
possibilidades proporcionadas pela sua agência, o que nos transporta para o domínio da
ontologia social (Fierk, 2013: 190). Uma das tarefas da ontologia social é precisamente
identificar as causas por trás do conflito entre o livre arbítrio e a responsabilidade ética
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
366
e moral do ser humano enquanto entidade isolada ou animal social (Andina, 2016: 2), e
neste sentido, a complexidade do mundo e dos desafios que na atualidade se nos
deparam, transportam-nos para a segunda imagem. A perceção de que todos fazemos
parte de sistemas interligados de pessoas e natureza (sistemas socio-ecológicos), que
são essencialmente complexos e adaptativos, remete-nos para o conceito de resiliência
como a solução para a sustentabilidade destes sistemas (Walker e Salt, 2012: 10).
Poderemos falar de “resiliência ontológica”?
A conceção de um novo paradigma, no qual os cientistas percecionam o mundo como
“caótico, complexo, incerto e imprevisível”, tem transportado o conceito de resiliência
para o campo ontológico das teorias dos sistemas socio-ecológicos, cunhado por Davoudi
et. al (2012: 302) como “resiliência evolutiva”. Este conceito assenta no reconhecimento
de que a aparente perceção de estabilidade em nosso redor - seja na natureza ou na
sociedade - poderá mudar repentinamente para se tornar algo radicalmente novo, com
características que são profundamente diferentes do estado original, desafiando a matriz
equilibrística advogada pelo conceito de resiliência socio-ecológica. Ambos partilham a
ideia que caracteriza a resiliência como uma propriedade dinâmica, capaz de traduzir a
evolução, transformação, aprendizagem e interação entre o mundo natural e social
(Amaro, 2023: 24; Davoudi, 2012: 301-303; Walker et al. 2006). Neste sentido, poder-
se considerar a resiliência como uma propriedade inata à condição humana? Para
responder a esta questão teremos de sair do nível sistémico, e revisitar a definição da
American Psychological Associaton
16
(2012), que identifica resiliência como o processo
de adaptação perante adversidades, traumas, tragédias, ameaças e outras fontes
significativas de stress, podendo também envolver um crescimento pessoal profundo.
Uma vez, que os processos implicam interação social (Adler, 1999: 206), teremos de
descartar a hipótese. Dedutivamente, poderemos considerar que quanto maior for a
capacidade de resiliência, maiores as chances de adaptação perante fatores de stress, o
que também implica o aumento das probabilidades de sobrevivência. Neste sentido, “o
crescimento pessoal profundo” subentende uma evolução da condição básica de
sobrevivência, para a perceção ontológica do ser em relação ao mundo que o rodeia,
aplicando-se o mesmo para níveis de organização mais complexos.
Poderemos então falar de resiliência ontológica? Não se trata de uma constatação vaga,
uma vez que existem estudos desenvolvidos no campo teórico das RI, que nos poderão
ajudar a fundamentar esta proposta. Uma dessas referências reside no conceito de
segurança ontológica, definido originalmente por Laing (1969) e Giddens (1991) como
“a necessidade do individuo se experimentar a si mesmo como uma entidade completa
e contínua no tempo, a fim de percecionar algum senso de agência” (Mitzen, 2006: 342).
O conceito foi posteriormente desenvolvido por Jennifer Mitzen (2006), argumentando
que tal como os indivíduos têm a necessidade em se sentir seguros da sua identidade,
face as incertezas - o papel da agência faz mais sentido num contexto de previsibilidade
16
Disponível em https://www.apa.org/topics/resilience. [Consultado em 02.jul.23].
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
367
também os Estados procuram essa sensação de segurança ontológica, alimentando o
dilema de potencial conflito com a segurança física. Isto implica que por vezes os Estados
preferem a certeza proporcionada pelo conflito latente, em detrimento das incertezas
que possam derivar da interação com os outros ou da sua própria identidade (Mitzen,
2006: 342). Da mesma forma que os indivíduos percecionam a segurança como uma
necessidade, também têm vindo a percecionar a resiliência como um meio para se poder
satisfazer essa necessidade, pois a própria noção de segurança é um elemento subjetivo,
perante o contexto de incerteza e de imprevisibilidade que domina a atualidade. Neste
sentido, e incorporando a matriz do conceito dos sistemas resilientes
17
, sugere-se como
conceito de resiliência ontológica, a capacidade das pessoas ou instituições, em absorver,
adaptar, e transformar, perante situações extremas resultantes de choques, a partir da
mudança da perceção que têm do mundo e de si mesmos. Estas capacidades conferem
do ponto de vista sistémico, as respostas necessárias para se fazer face às
imprevisibilidades ou alterações de estado, visando a continuidade funcional dos
elementos ou processos, que constituem a estrutura essencial para os seus padrões de
vida (Reser e Swim, 2011: 5).
O conceito de resiliência ontológica, não apenas enfatiza o papel da agência, como
também sugere uma reflexão profunda sobre a própria essência do ser, na sua relação
com a natureza. A sua aplicação prática, pode ser constatada pelo crescente
envolvimento de organizações da sociedade civil no estudo do conceito de resiliência. Tal
como a Resilience Alliance
18
, também o Stockholm Resilience Center
19
, congrega uma
rede integrada de especialistas dedicada ao estudo da resiliência, a fim de se
compreender a complexa dinâmica entre as pessoas e o planeta na era do Antropoceno
20
,
em resultado da perceção que têm da realidade.
A analogia mais recorrente, para o conceito de resiliência ontológica, tem como referência
o termo resilience thinking
21
(Chandler, 2014: 53; Walker e Salt, 2012: 8). Alguns dos
pontos chave do resilience thinking apontam para falhas estruturais em termos das
abordagens tradicionalmente aplicadas à gestão de recursos naturais sustentáveis,
criticadas por se focarem essencialmente nas condições de vantagens e expectativas em
torno do crescimento económico, alimentando perturbações significativas no sistema
socio-ecológico como um todo, ao optarem por otimizar alguns dos componentes do
17
Tal como referido nas páginas 6-7, “a capacidade de um sistema se preparar, mitigar e prevenir, face aos
impactos negativos, a fim de preservar e restaurar as suas estruturas e funções básicas essenciais,
proporcionando condições ajustáveis dos seus componentes, de forma a assegurar a continuidade dessa
mesmas estruturas e funções, através de um processo de transformação que está na origem do
estabelecimento de um sistema essencialmente novo” (OECD, 2021: 164).
18
“A Resilience Alliance foi fundada em 1999 como uma organização registada (…), porém muitos de seus
membros originais vinham desenvolvendo e testando a teoria da resiliência desde a cada de 1970. A
comunidade evoluiu para uma forte rede de estudiosos da resiliência e com a criação formal de uma
organização em 1999, a RA iniciou um caminho de rápido crescimento no mero de pessoas envolvidas,
resultados e atividades relacionadas à ciência da resiliência”. Disponível em linha em:
https://www.resalliance.org/background. [Consultado em 26.jul.23].
19
Disponível em: https://www.stockholmresilience.org/. [Consultado em 26.jul.23].
20
O tempo é dividido pelos geólogos de acordo com mudanças marcantes no estado da Terra. As recentes
alterações ambientais globais sugerem que a Terra poderá ter entrado em uma nova época geológica
dominada pelo homem, o Antropoceno (Lewis, e Maslin, 2015: 171).
21
O termo é deixado na língua original por ser abrangente na literatura evitando-se desta forma redundâncias
em seu torno.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
368
sistema, isolando outros (Walker e Salt, 2012: 2). Neste sentido, poder-se-á considerar
que o conceito de resiliência ontológica, enquanto analogia do resilience thinking,
encontra-se intrinsecamente associado às questões relacionadas com a agência e
governação (Flockhart, 2020: 218), apresentando-se como uma alternativa para
colmatar algumas das falhas estruturais identificadas no modelo neoliberal de
governação (Chandler, 2014: 97)
22
.
Considerações finais
A revisão da literatura sugere a conceção de um novo paradigma, no qual emerge o
debate em torno da dicotomia sustentabilidade/resiliência. A perceção de que os atuais
modelos de governação se caracterizam como desadequados para lidar com os desafios
globais, não apenas alimenta a fundamentação em torno do conceito de resiliência
ontológica, como também alerta a sociedade para a necessidade de mudança. Se a
sustentabilidade é um elemento de retórica? A resposta poderá ser encontrada na forma
como se revelar a agência dos atores num futuro próximo, o que implica a projeção de
dois cenários: a sustentabilidade como paradigma dominante ou a prevalência do atual
paradigma. Se o primeiro reflete o predicado socio-ecológico e a realização do legado
humanista, o segundo alimenta a ideia de que o conceito de resiliência ontológica se
encontra subordinado ao conceito de segurança ontológica, o que poderá condicionar o
papel de todos aqueles que procuram por respostas para melhor gerir as queses afetas
à relação entre a sociedade e a natureza.
Num momento em que experienciamos a entrada no Antropoceno, não existem garantias
para além das constantes de mudança e de imprevisibilidade. Ainda mal compreendemos
os significados da nossa evolução tecnológica, e da dimensão disruptiva a ela associada.
A eminente cumplicidade entre as correntes de pensamento ocidental e a aplicação da
teoria na política internacional, deixa pouco espaço para a autocrítica, para a reflexão,
um padrão que tende a construir uma realidade identitária exacerbada em termos
ontológicos, na qual se perdem oportunidades para a prossecução de uma agenda que
sirva os interesses da humanidade como um todo. Neste sentido, não apenas poderemos
falar de resiliência ontológica, como também deveremos falar dela, promo-la, pois não
se vislumbram alternativas, senão nos campos em que a utopia e a razão superem o
paradigma das relações de poder e dos interesses subjacentes. O planeta natural e social
será o que a humanidade fizer da sua agência - uma analogia ao pensamento de Wendt
(1992) - e a contínua materialização do segundo cenário anteriormente sugerido, não
apenas poderá comprometer a sustentabilidade das gerações futuras, como também
se manifesta de forma nociva para as atuais gerações. Independentemente dos espaços
físicos que ocupem, das suas culturas e identidades, do desenvolvimento das suas
capacidades socioeconómicas e financeiras, ou do seu poderio político-militar, os
fenómenos climatéricos em curso transcendem o imaginário de qualquer construção
22
Where neoliberalism failed to properly work through the consequences of postmodernity for governance,
resilience-thinking claims to have the solution to the apparent conundrum of governing without assumptions
of Cartesian certainty or Newtonian necessity” (Chandler, 2014: 97).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
369
social a hoje concebida, sugerindo uma mudança radical na forma como se têm
percecionado e abordado os desafios globais.
Referências
Adler, Emanuel (1999). O construtivismo no estudo das relações internacionais. Lua
Nova: revista de cultura e política. Nº 47: 201-246.
Amaro, José (2023). A língua portuguesa como vetor para a promoção e construção da
resiliência em Moçambique. A atuação da cooperação portuguesa em Cabo Delgado
(2011-2021) (Master's thesis). Lisboa: Repositório UAL. [online] Disponível em:
http://hdl.handle.net/11144/6391. Consultado em 12.jun.23.
Andina, Tiziana (2016). An ontology for social reality. London: Springer.
Chandler, David (2014). Beyond neoliberalism: resilience, the new art of governing
complexity. Resilience, 2(1), 47-63.
Davoudi, Simin, et al. (2012). Resilience: a bridging concept or a dead end? “Reframing”
resilience: challenges for planning theory and practice interacting traps: resilience
assessment of a pasture management system in Northern Afghanistan urban resilience:
what does it mean in planning practice? Resilience as a useful concept for climate change
adaptation? The politics of resilience for planning: a cautionary note. Planning theory &
practice, 13(2), 299-333.
Farrall, Helena (2012) O conceito de Resiliência no contexto dos sistemas socio-
ecológicos. Ecologia. Vol.6 (2012), p.50-62. ISSN: 1647-2829.
Fehling, Maya; Brett D. Nelson; Sridhar Venkatapuram (2013). "Limitations of the
Millennium Development Goals: a literature review." Global public health 8.10: 1109-
1122.
Fernandes, José Pedro Teixeira. (2009). Teorias das Relações Internacionais: da
abordagem clássica ao debate pós-positivista. Coimbra: Almedina.
Ferreira, Patrícia (2020), Desenvolvimento e Alterações Climáticas: impactos e
(in)sustentabilidade. Lisboa: FEC - Fundação Fé e Cooperação.
Fierke, Karin (2013), “Construcitivism”, in Dunne, Tim; Rurki, Milja; Smith, Steve (2013),
International Relations Theories - Discipline and Diversity. Third Edition. Oxford
University Press. USA. ISBN 978-0-19-969601-7.
Folke, Carl, et. al (2010). Resilience thinking: integrating resilience, adaptability and
transformability. Ecology and society, 15(4).
Frantzius, Ina Von (2004) World Summit on Sustainable Development Johannesburg
2002: A Critical Analysis and Assessment of the Outcomes, Environmental Politics, 13:2,
467-473, DOI: 10.1080/09644010410001689214.
Herremans, Irene; Reid, Robin (2002). Developing awareness of the sustainability
concept. The Journal of Environmental Education, 34(1), 16-20.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
370
Hulme, David (2010). "Lessons from the making of the MDGS: human development
meets resultsbased management in an unfair world." IDS bulletin 41.1: 15-25.
Jabareen, Yossef (2008). A new conceptual framework for sustainable development.
Environment, Development and sustainability, 10, 179-192.
Kurki, Milja; Wight, Colin (2013), “International Relations and Social Science”, in Dunne,
Tim; Kurki, Milja; Smith, Steve (2013), International Relations Theories - Discipline and
Diversity. Third Edition. Oxford University Press. USA. ISBN 978-0-19-969601-7.
Lewis, Simon e Maslin, Mark (2015). Defining the anthropocene. Nature, 519 (7542),
171-180.
Mitchell, Melanie; Newman, Mark (2002). Complex systems theory and evolution.
Encyclopedia of evolution, 1, 1-5.
Mitzen, Jennifer (2006). Ontological security in world politics: State identity and the
security dilemma. European journal of international relations, 12(3), 341-370.
Organization For Economic Cooperation & Development. (2021) Development Co-
Operation Report 2020 - Learning From Crisis, Building Resilience. OECD.
Reser, Joseph; Swim, Janet (2011). Adapting to and coping with the threat and impacts
of climate change. American Psychologist, 66(4), 277.
Ruggerio, Carlos (2021). Sustainability and sustainable development: A review of
principles and definitions. Science of the Total Environment, 786, 147481.
Smith, Barry (2012). Ontology. Hurtado, Guillermo; Nudler, Oster. The furniture of the
world. Leiden: Brill. (pp. 47-68).
Thurner, Stephen; Hanel, Rudolph; Klimek, Peter (2018). Introduction to the theory of
complex systems. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Tomé, Luis; Pinto, Luís; Brito, Brígida (2023). "Abertura." Em torno do Pensamento de
Luís Moita: Humanismo e Relações Internacionais. Lisboa: OBSERVARE - Observatório
de Relações Exteriores da Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa, 11-14.
United Nations (2022). Department of Economic and Social Affairs. The Sustainable
Development Goals: Report 2022. New York: United Nations Publications.
United Nations (2015). The Millennium Development Goals Report 2015. New York, New
York: United Nations Publications..
United Nations (1997). Resolution Adopted by General Assembly A/RES/S-19/2, 19
September 1997. Disponível em: https://documents-dds-
ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/N97/774/73/PDF/N9777473.pdf?OpenElement. [Consultado
em 22.ago.23].
UNFCCC (2023). The Paris Agreement. What is the Paris Agreement? United Nations
Framework Convention on Climate Change [Online]. Disponível em: https://unfccc.int.
[Consultado em 24.ago.23].
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 358-371
Poderemos falar de resiliência ontológica? Do Relatório Brundtland à retórica da
sustentabilidade: uma análise conceptual e sistémica no context da crise climática
José Carlos Amaro
371
Vogt, Markus; Weber, Christoph. (2019). Current challenges to the concept of
sustainability. Global Sustainability, 2, e4.
Walker, Brian; Salt, David (2012). Resilience thinking: sustaining ecosystems and people
in a changing world. Washington: Island press.
Walker, Brian et al. (2006). A handful of heuristics and some propositions for
understanding resilience in social-ecological systems. Ecology and society, 11(1).
Wals, Arjen; Jickling, Bob (2002). “Sustainability” in higher education: From doublethink
and newspeak to critical thinking and meaningful learning. International Journal of
Sustainability in Higher Education, 3(3), 221-232.
WCED. (1987). Our common future. The Brundtland Report, world commission for
environment and development. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Wendt, Alexander (1992). Anarchy is what states make of it: the social construction of
power politics. International organization, 46(2), 391-425.
Zolli, Andrew (2012a). Learning to bounce back. New York Times, [online]. [19.jun.23].
Disponível em: https://www.nytimes.com/2012/11/03/opinion/forget-sustainability-its-
about-resilience.html.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
372
THE ROLE OF WATER DIPLOMACY AS A CHANGING CONCEPT IN REGIONAL
COOPERATION: A THEORETICAL FRAMEWORK
NUKHET GUNTAY
nukhetgonul1@gmail.com
Doctoral student in Department of International Relations in Karadeniz Technical University
(Turkey). 100/2000 Council of Higher Education PhD Scholarship Student
Abstract
Today, there is a disagreement among the actors since the demand for water resources has
gained more momentum. Sharing water resources, regional actors want to have control over
water which has a wide range of functions either electricity generation or agricultural
activities. Therefore, the willingness of actors to actively use and manage water fuels
disagreements at the regional level and hinders cooperation. Herein water diplomacy tools
are used to prevent the occurrence of disputes related to water resources or to transform the
existing conflict into regional cooperation. Water diplomacy promotes the establishment of
trust bonds between actors, as well as constitutes the step of cooperation by encouraging the
start of problems between actors through dialogue. In this study, the question of what the
role of water diplomacy and tools in is establishing and maintaining the cooperation structure
in regional water disputes constitutes the basis to be. At the regional level in the conflict over
water resources, the role of water diplomacy in the development and sustainability of
cooperation is discussed in this study.
Keywords
Cooperation, Regional cooperation, Diplomacy, Water, Water Diplomacy
Resumo
Atualmente, existe um desacordo entre os atores, uma vez que a procura de recursos hídricos
ganhou maior relevo. Partilhando os recursos hídricos, os atores regionais querem ter controlo
sobre a água, que tem uma vasta gama de funções, quer se trate de produção de eletricidade
ou de actividades agrícolas. A vontade dos intervenientes de utilizar e gerir ativamente a água
alimenta as divergências a vel regional e dificulta a cooperação. Neste contexto, os
instrumentos da diplomacia da água são utilizados para evitar a ocorrência de litígios
relacionados com os recursos hídricos ou para transformar o conflito existente em cooperação
regional. A diplomacia da água promove o estabelecimento de laços de confiança entre os
actores, bem como constitui o passo da cooperação ao encorajar o início de problemas entre
os actores através do diálogo. Neste estudo, a questão de saber qual é o papel da diplomacia
da água e dos seus instrumentos no estabelecimento e manutenção da estrutura de
cooperação nos conflitos regionais sobre a água constitui a base. A nível regional, no conflito
sobre os recursos hídricos, o papel da diplomacia da água no desenvolvimento e na
sustentabilidade da cooperação é discutido neste estudo..
Palavras chave
Cooperação, Cooperação regional, Diplomacia, Água, Diplomacia da água.
How to cite this article
Guntay, Nukhet (2023). The Role of Water Diplomacy as a Changing Concept in Regional
Cooperation: A Theoretical Framework. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations, Vol14 N2,
November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] in date of last view,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.18
Article received on July 5, 2023 and accepted on September 4, 2023
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
373
THE ROLE OF WATER DIPLOMACY AS A CHANGING CONCEPT IN
REGIONAL COOPERATION: A THEORETICAL FRAMEWORK
NUKHET GUNTAY
Introduction
According to Earnest B. Haas, regional cooperation has been defined as “the process by
which political actors are persuaded to shift their commitment, prospects and political
activities to a new larger center owned or demanded by their institutions” (Singh, 2010:
52). This situation takes into the states together on various issues in the region and
enables them to act jointly by making collective decisions as well. States especially
developing and underdeveloped states tend to cooperate with other states in the region
to become independent and stronger in the international arena. As Joseph Nye stated,
the cooperation process must be defined by mutual obligations and common interests
between states by virtue of a competitive system (Singh, 2010:53).
Although the origin of the concept of regional cooperation in the international arena dates
to the end of World War II, it has become a trend with the new wave of regionalism since
the mid-1980s. To survive in the competitive environment of the system, actors have
tended to establish bonds with their close circles to be stronger and more independent.
There is a tendency to establish cooperation structures within the region not only in
military and security dimensions but also in many areas such as economic,
environmental, and water Moreover, with the increase in the number of actors with the
new wave of regionalism, the cooperation has been carried to a wider dimension. Before
1980, only states were active in the formation of cooperation, but with the new
regionalism, non-state actors played an important role in the formation of cooperation
mechanisms.
Water diplomacy, on the other hand, is an important way that brings together actors
around cooperation in the efficient use and management of resources. Recently, it has
been observed that the dependence on water resources has increased even more, both
globally and in terms of demographics. For this reason, actors want to hold water
resources and have efficiency in their management. This situation causes disagreement
and sometimes conflict over water resources. To Arun Elhance, water is one of the most
complicated, urgent, and contentious issues that developing countries and the
international community will have to face and resolve in the next century (Kehl, 2023:
39). At this point, water diplomacy is a mechanism used to deal with the conflict between
the actors without getting too deep. It tried to establish a bond of trust between the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
374
parties by using water diplomacy tools. To build trust, consensus is sought by using
dialogue and negotiation, and then the sustainability of the cooperation is ensured by
bringing the parties together around common mechanisms. The main purpose of water
diplomacy is to turn the existing conflict between the parties into cooperation. Therefore,
water diplomacy has a supporting role in the existence and continuation of cooperation
within the region by bringing together the actors under these mechanisms.
Countries benefit greatly from cooperation when they share common resources such as
rivers, fisheries, hydroelectric power, rail links, or the environment. For example, Egypt
and Sudan, which are riparians of the Nile, made a bilateral agreement in 1959 and
blocked the production of more irrigation water or hydroelectric energy because they did
not include the states in the upper basin in the process. On the other hand, although the
international community provided financial assistance and helped India and Pakistan to
share the waters of the Indus River Basin, the ongoing tension between the two countries
prevented the states from developing additional benefits from water (Schiff and Winter,
2002: 1-5). As can be seen in both examples, common resources could not be beneficial
due to the partial emphasis of countries on cooperation. If countries can lead to a wide
range of cooperation within the region instead of conflict, they can make their interests
more sustainable. As Aaron Wolf et al. (2005: 81) has stated “Water is not managed for
one purpose: all water management serves multiple purposes and pace between
competing interests”.
The basis to be questioned within the scope of this study; the aim of this study is to
examine the contribution of water diplomacy and mechanism to cooperation in water
resources disputes at the regional level. In this context, the extent of the effectiveness
of water diplomacy in the formation and maintenance of regional cooperation has been
considered as the basis. The desired result in the study is also based on this.
Methodology
Within the framework of this study, it is tried to gain a new perspective on the relationship
between water diplomacy and the concept of regional cooperation. Especially with the
reports gathered from Web of Science and different databases, it is applied with
descriptive method. In the study, which consists of two parts, the scope of regional
cooperation and water diplomacy was examined. In this context, it is aimed to facilitate
the understanding of regional cooperation and water diplomacy in terms of international
relations. In the first chapter, the place, development, and areas of the concept of
regional cooperation in international relations have been tried to be discussed. The scope,
tools, and activities in establishing regional cooperation regarding the water diplomacy
framework are detailed in the second part.
1.1. Regional Cooperation Definition
Today, the interdependence of states in the same region is gradually increasing.
Therefore, states generally prefer regional cooperation by virtue of conflicts and problems
prevent the maintenance of the interest. Moreover, the concept of cooperation is
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
375
becoming widespread as comprehensive regional organizations, sectoral regional
organizations, regional networks, and partnership structures increase within the same
region. Thence, the concept of regional cooperation turns into a global dimension.
The concept of regional cooperation refers to the establishment of political and
institutional systems by organizing the same states through mutual cooperation and
dialogue, as well as finding and strengthening the common interests of the states in a
certain geographical region. The first step toward regionalism was taken for the European
Free Trade Area and for the trade of goods in Latin America and Africa (ESCAP, 2021:
27). Concept started to develop in Europe after World War II. The old regionalism covers
the post-World War II period and is a system in which only states are involved. Classical
regional cooperation in the 1950s and 1960s is tailored to national interests due to being
created and administered by governments. In addition, because of exists in a bipolar
area, the regional cooperation created was also established within the framework of this
logic (Singh, 2010: 51).
The concept of regionalism gained a new dimension after the 1980s. The new concept of
regionalism is not limited to formal interstate regional initiatives and organizations only.
With the involvement as well state, non-state actors in cooperation at the regional level,
the concept has taken the form of a wide spectrum in terms of actors. Therefore, multiple
state and non-state actors take action in both formal and informal networks operating at
different levels of the international system (Singh, 2010: 51). As shown in Table 1, there
are some differences between the old regionalism and the new regionalism. One of these
differences is that the new regionalism has a structure that includes a multi-level
management system together with globalization, according to the old concept of
regionalism.
Table 1 - Old Regionalism and New Regionalism
Source: Hettne vederbaum, 2006: 183
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
376
The second difference is that while the old regionalism was a one-dimensional structure
(covering only trade and security issues), the new regionalism has a multidimensional
structure (including economics, policy, security, culture, and environment). For this
reason, meanwhile, the European Union (EU) was considered the most important and
effective structure in the old regionalism period, the expansion of the concept of
cooperation in the new regionalism period paved the way for the emergence of new
structures such as the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN), the North
American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), and the South American Countries Common
Market (MERCOSUR). The last differences are that whereas the old regionalism focuses
on state-centered and regional-level problems, the new regionalism, on the other hand,
focuses not only on regional problems but also on solving global problems and includes
both state and non-state actors in this process (Hettne and Söderbaum, 2006: 181-182).
Especially for developing countries, regional cooperation is used as a tool. These
countries alone lack marketing power in the international system in terms of their
agricultural products or energy resources. In addition, they tend to cooperate more within
the region due to could not hold the power in their hands to resolve both regional and
international problems (Rahman, 2012: 5). The main purpose of regional cooperation is
to solve the problems between the states of the same region in mutual trust and
understanding and to accelerate economic growth, social progress, and cultural
development (Martin and Sohail, 2005: 43). It is aimed to increase the mutual
dependence of state within the region. With increasing interdependence, the state tries
to solve it by communicating before the problems that arise in the region for their interest
turn into conflicts (Khan and Haider, 2004: 1-5).
1.2. Regional Cooperation Methods
Regional cooperation in more than one field emerges due to geographically formed
according to the common needs and problems of each region. The established
cooperation structure generally emerges in areas where it is considered important for the
sovereignty and national interests of the regional states. For this reason, there are many
types of cooperation in many different fields today. In this section, regional economic
cooperation, regional security cooperation, regional environmental cooperation, and
finally regional water cooperation types are mentioned as they are related to the study.
Regional economic cooperation directs some states in the region to increase their
cooperation activities on issues such as mutual trade agreements, trade tariffs,
technology, investment, joint ventures, customs agreements, and monetary policies.
While establishing the economic cooperation mechanism between the states, should be
established in a way that will provide mutual equality and benefit between the member
states (Asian Development Bank, 2013: 4). The regional security cooperation mechanism
aims to reduce the tension and conflicts, and this situation helps to eliminate the problem
of miscommunication between member states and at the same time helps to easily
establish common interests and goals (Hettne and derbaum, 2014: 181). NATO and
ASEAN exemplify this model. The security community, which is the latest model, is a
state community where members of the community will not fight each other physically
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
377
and based on a solution without physical conflict in case of conflict (Bailes and Cottey,
2006: 200-201). Regional cooperation on the environment takes different forms from
region to region and varies depending on the degree of political cohesion in a region, the
available energy resources, the strength of the economic ties between the participating
countries, their institutional and technical capacities, their political will, and available
financial resources (Moreno et al., 2014: 1086). Unexpected natural disasters occur,
access to clean water resources is decreasing and at the same time, the amount of
product obtained from agriculture is decreasing. For this reason, states implement
policies to reduce these problems that cause climate change and constitute a potential
platform (Balgiser et al., 2012: 5-6).
Today, water is seen as a source of both conflict and cooperation due to its effects in
many areas such as hydrological, economic, domestic, and foreign policy, agriculture,
and energy. Therefore, obtaining and using water resources is of vital importance for
states, and for this reason, some conflicts arise both within the state and between states
when it comes to the management and sharing of water between states. The intensity of
disputes may increase depending on the number or function of water resources in the
region.
Water disputes between states can occur for many reasons. One of the reasons occurs
when the riparian states feel constrained by other riparian states in achieving their
national interests and goals from the use of water resources. The second reason is the
existence of riparian countries with competing and incompatible demands on the sharing
and cooperation of water resources. A third reason occurs when water resources or water
systems are used by a nation, state, or non-state actor for a political purpose, and this
prevents cooperation between riparian states. The fourth state is that conflict occurs
when the inability of riparian states to use water resources equally or because of the
political, military, and economically powerful states wanting to benefit more from water
resources (Chen and Trias, 2020). The fifth reason is related to the outbreak of military
conflict in the process of recapturing these resources by the states due to the control of
the water resources by terrorist organizations. The last reason is that conflict may
escalate by virtue of a result of the use of water resources as leverage by a country
during the conflict between riparian states (Phillips et al., 2006: 19-20).
The intensity of conflicts over water resources or systems may vary from state to state
or between states. The intensity of conflict over water resources is shaped by the attitude
and behavior of the contracting countries. For this reason, while some disagreements
may remain in discourse, others may tend to escalate into conflict as they cannot turn
into cooperation (Petersen-Perlman et al., 2017:2).
As seen in Table 2, the intensity of conflict over water resources or systems varies. Some
conflicts do not turn into military conflicts by virtue of being approached moderately by
actors. But, in some cases, the situation may go the opposite way. In this situation, it
usually continues until one side gains more power and so no attempt is made to establish
a cooperation structure. Therefore, the intensity of cooperation and conflict regarding
water resources differs in each region and in this context, different effects occur
regionally.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
378
Table 2 - Conflict Intensity Scale
Source: Philips et.al. 2006: 17
Generally, non-state actors such as international organizations, international law, and
regional organizations can also play an active role in the formation of cooperation in
disputes over water resources or systems. In addition, modern international water law
proceeds with the principle that riparian states have an equal right to receive an equal
share in the waters and to develop their existing resources to promote regional peace
and security and promote fundamental freedoms for all (McMahon, 2017: 32).
From the past to the present, it has been observed that there have been conflicts about
water resources in many regions. Disputes arise over water resources for many reasons
which are the development levels of each region (Kehl, 2023: 59). Therefore, the way
and stage of creating a cooperation structure may also vary by virtue of the problems
vary (Peterse-Perlman et al., 2017:1). It should also be noted that not every cooperation
attempt can result in a positive outcome. Some problems may remain unresolved. The
reason for the emergence of the disagreements, the process after the disagreements,
and the examples of the mentioned disagreements are given in.
As shown in Table 3, many case studies have occurred. Water resources create conflict
in different situations in each and this conflict occurs within the state or between riparian
states. When water was used as a political tool between Turkey, Syria, and Iraq in the
1990s, in 1958 it is seen that there was a disagreement between Egypt and Sudan due
to the aim of having more say over water resources. At the same time, when looking at
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
379
the impact of the conflict, the results vary in each. As can be seen, the intensity of the
disagreements can differ between states and have different effects.
Table 3 - Classification Criteria for Conflicts Over Water
Source: Philips et.al., 2006: 18-19
2. Over Water Diplomacy
One of the scarce resources, water is essential to sustaining all aspects of society from
culture to economy. Therefore, it is not a question of managing water for only one
purpose; water management is multidimensional and essential to sustaining interests. In
addition, surface and ground waters that cross international borders pose challenges to
regional stability. Because hydrological needs are usually shaped by political
considerations (Wolf, 2006: 3).
The recent climate change, the increase in environmental problems, the growth of
economics, the increasing population, and the increasing water insecurity caused by
unsustainable consumption habits are increasing the pressures on the common water
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
380
resources in the world (Michel et al., 2019). It is also claimed that the pressure on water
resources will continue to increase soon. Because global population estimates predict
that the world will reach 9.7 billion people by increasing 2.2 billion by 2050 (Klimes et
al., 2019) and this means that the need for water will increase in the future. In addition,
factors such as pollution and drought caused by climate change cause a decrease or
unused water resources. Therefore, it prevents adequate access to water resources and
creates disagreement among actors regarding the use and management of water
resources. In this regard, water diplomacy helps to resolve the conflict between the
actors by using diplomacy techniques. Water diplomacy, which is an important type of
diplomacy in resolving disputes over water resources discussed in detail in this section.
2.1. What is Water Diplomacy?
Diplomacy is the structure that carries out the process of dialogue that is non-
confrontational or necessary for the parties to manage conflicts positively (Hefny, 2011:
18). It has an important role in the dialogue process apart from official diplomats, as well
as the ability of civil society, academia, or non-state actors to connect and build trust
between the parties (Huntjenc and Man, 2007: 3). Water diplomacy is a process to
eliminate the conflict situation by encouraging states to participate in a diplomatic
process in disputes related to water resources (Scheimer, 2017-2018: 2). It also aims to
introduce reasonable, sustainable, and peaceful methods in water management by
creating or promoting collaboration among riverside stakeholders. Stated in other words,
water diplomacy is an approach that contributes to the ways various stakeholders find
solutions for the management of common freshwater resources (Michel et al., 2019).
Generally, although water dispute or conflict is caused by access to water between
countries or groups, in some cases water can be used as a threatening element in
disputes in areas such as politics or economy (Huntjenc and Man, 2017: 4). In this case,
it can create a disagreement between the actors over water resources. In addition, water
diplomacy uses different diplomacy techniques for each water source because the causes
of disputes over water resources vary from one region to another. Methods also may
vary due to vary for many reasons related to water resources management. The purpose
of water diplomacy is to encourage cooperation between actors without increasing the
intensity of conflict and to help create an environment of permanent stability and peace
in the region (Pohl et al., 2014: 14).
Water diplomacy uses several diplomacy techniques to resolve disputes between actors
regarding water resources. The techniques used are shown in Figure 1. Not all diplomacy
techniques in the figure can be applied in disputes related to water resources. Techniques
are selected by the nature of the conflict and the region.
Negotiations usually take place between states or groups and in these negotiations,
needs or interests are tried to be reconciled. In these negotiations, the parties involved
in the conflict are included in thinking about a problem, and different perspectives are
tried to be understood (Murthy and Mendikulova, 2017: 416).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
381
Fig. 1. Definition of Water Diplomacy
Source: Schmeier, 2017-2018: 3
The parties are encouraged to take a decision, even if the negotiations are controversial.
In this way, different perspectives are brought together during the negotiation, and it is
aimed to produce a general solution. In addition, it is not only state institutions that are
used to reach an agreement between the parties. At the same time, assistance is also
received from non-state actors (De Stefano et al., 2017: 36-37). The aim here is to
consider the benefits for each actor, to contribute to the national interests of the parties,
and most importantly to prevent the conflict in the long term to maintain regional
cooperation. These purposes constitute the basic structure of water diplomacy in general
and different processes and methods are applied in each freshwater resource dispute.
There are some challenges faced by water diplomacy in water disputes or conflicts. The
first of these is the difficulty encountered in establishing a relationship of trust between
rival parties. In such cases, water diplomacy aims to communicate through negotiations,
dialogues, or informal talks before establishing a cooperative structure between riparian
states. Being able to organize multi-sector and multi-level interactions is the second
challenge (Huntjens and Man, 2017: 5). Water; by virtue of its effects on food, energy,
and the environment, disputes require the participation of parties from more than one
sector and these situations give rise to different views. The other is the challenge of the
ability to manage a growing multi-actor policy environment (Kehl, 2023: 55). In water
disputes, alongside state-affiliated institutions in water disputes, many participants such
as the media, academics, and society can be involved in the problems. The ability to deal
with uncertainty is a fourth challenge area and emerges due to many reasons such as
the unpredictability of developments, insufficient information, and the existence of
conflicting opinions about reasonable solutions. The fifth challenge concerns sustainable
finance. Financial support is required to create a suitable environment for cooperation on
water resources, to develop water capacity, and to participate in the participation of the
parties. Sustainability is another type of challenge. It is tried to create a permanent
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
382
peaceful environment between the parties to resolve the conflicts and prevent their
reoccurrence (Huntjens and Man, 2017: 6-10).
2.2. Water Diplomacy Processes
Water diplomacy processes start with water disputes. Water disputes between states or
groups are the initial stage. At this stage, one or more of the tools of negotiation,
diplomatic pressure, mediation, arbitration, and friendly initiative (goodwill) are used
according to the intensity of the attitudes and behaviors of the parties (Molnar et al.,
2017: 21). The aim here is to direct the parties to the solution (second stage) in the
water dispute. At this stage, efforts are made to ensure that the parties trust each other
and create a common structure.
After trust is built between the parties, it is tried to prevent the water dispute from
turning into a conflict permanently. Making use of international water agreements is
aimed to direct the parties to the peace process by encouraging the establishment of a
river basin organization or a regional agreement. By establishing many cooperation
mechanisms between the parties in the conflict, the ground is created for them to
cooperate with each other on water resources. Finally, by creating joint planning
mechanisms, joint monitoring, and notification of planned measures (in short, joint water
management), efforts are being made effort a structure where the parties can manage
water resources mutually (Grench-Madin et al., 2018: 100). With the water resources
management mechanism, each party can closely monitor water resources. In this way,
it is desired to foresee and eliminate the conflicts in advance or to prevent them from
reoccurring later (Schemier, 2017-2018: 4-5).
2.3. Multi-Stakeholder Platform/Dialogue in Water Diplomacy
Water diplomacy is seen as a high-level interaction and dialogue between nation-states
and is defined according to various types because of varies in terms of the actors involved
and its purpose (Michel et al., 2019). In addition, multi-stakeholder platforms/dialogues
provide democratic governance that can help further exploration and evaluation of future
options and more open negotiation of viable strategies and agreements (Dore, 2007:
197). Multi-stakeholder platform in water diplomacy's form is divided as 1. Road
Diplomacy, 1.5. Road Diplomacy, 2
nd
Road Diplomacy, and finally 3
rd
Road Diplomacy
(Barua, 2018: 62).
One of the multi-stakeholder platform/dialogue types in Path 1 Diplomacy
(official/traditional diplomacy). They are dialogues with a country-centered perspective,
mostly between politicians and officials, including senior military personnel (Barua, 2018:
61). In the solution of transboundary water problems, official diplomacy alone is not
sufficient to establish e cooperation structure among sovereign states due to difficulties
associated with the equal distribution and management of water resources. Further
official diplomacy is capable of wielding political power to influence the direction of
negotiation and results. However, conflict resolution approaches may lose their function
due to the distribution of power among the coastline countries (Wolf et al., 2003: 8).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
383
The second type is Path 1.5 Diplomacy (Semi-official Diplomacy). State and civil society
express interactive forms. It emerges with the organization of complementary/parallel
forums aimed at increasing the effectiveness of states (Dore, 2003: 6). Forums usually
emerge where there is a lack of communication emerges (Barua, 2018: 61). This is based
on negotiation and discursive processes in which actors are given the opportunity to
engage in active discussion to learn about their common interests (Dore, 2003: 7).
The other type is Path 2 Diplomacy (Informal Diplomacy). Path 2 Diplomacy is defined
as an informal discussion between government and non-governmental stakeholders
facilitated by a neutral third actor. It tries to involve leaders of academic, religious
(Susskind and Islam, 2012: 4), non-state actors (Kittikhoun and Schmeier, 2019: 3) and
other civil society actors who have influential power, rather than representatives of the
government, in the dialogue. It is also more interested in re-establishing the relationship
between the parties, rather than negotiating disagreements between the parties (Barua,
2018: 61-62).
The last type is Path 3 Diplomacy (Informal Diplomacy). It is a type of interpersonal
diplomacy undertaken by individuals and private groups that involves promoting
interaction and understanding between opposing views, raising awareness, and
supporting these views. It tries to bring communities together through dialogues or
mutual relations for the development of riverside local governments. There are informal
dialogue and problem-solving activities aimed at promoting new thinking and building
relationships to guide the formal process. Most of these activities are support or
extensions of state diplomacy (Barua, 2018: 61-62).
Conclusion
It is one of the important points put forward in this study that diplomacy and its tools
play a key role in terms of bringing the states together under one roof for cooperation in
the region. Diplomacy and tools create channels of communication in a dispute over a
common resource, encouraging the discussion of issues between state parties. In this
process, which starts with dialogue and negotiation, trust is built between the actors, and
undertakes a supportive task for riparian states to come together through cooperation
mechanisms. States with common water have a competitive stance due to the aim of
being effective and managing the resource. Therefore, water diplomacy comes into play
at this point because this situation disrupts the balance of peace and stability in the
region. By resolving the dispute, sustainable regional stability and peace environment is
established. In this context, water diplomacy is one of the diplomacy tools used in case
of agreement or conflict regarding water resources. It directs the parties to cooperate to
resolve disputes over common water resources and bring stability and peace to the region
again. Greater Mekong Subregion is a structure established to transform the cooperation
between the state parties in a dispute related to the Mekong River Basin. This institution
played an encouraging role in creating an environment of cooperation by gathering the
states of the region under one roof with water diplomacy and tools and building trust.
Although the concept of regional cooperation was primarily in European Countries after
the Second World War, it became more popular with the new wave of regionalism after
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
384
the 1980s. The concept was originally seen in providing regional integration, but in the
new period, it has emerged more widely, especially in developing and partially
undeveloped countries. Most states in different regions in the international system are in
different socio-economic positions and many of them do not have the ability to take part
in the system. It comes together with other states in the region through cooperation
mechanisms in other fields such as trade, environment, and energy to take part in this
system and maintain its existence. The actors in question tend more towards cooperation
structures within the region due to not having effective power on a global basis. At the
regional level, areas of cooperation may vary by states involved in institutions they deem
necessary to pursue their national interests. Actors are involved in various cooperation
such as the Mekong River Commission (water resource management) or ASEAN
(security-based cooperation structures). Actors also turn to such institutional structures
for the efficient use and management of common resources, as well as profit. The fact
that disagreements over common resources will adversely affect the parties makes actors
inclined towards cooperation.
In a nutshell, water diplomacy is an important tool to develop good neighborly relations
in politically sensitive areas, as well as improving technical water cooperation. Disputes
over water resources affect states in many ways, including economic development,
culture, and political stability, and can lead to conflicts within or between states. It
promotes the creation of good relations in many areas such as cooperation on water,
food security, economic stability, enhanced regional security, and integration of active
trade relations, and at the same time emerges as one of the diplomacy tools aiming at
the sustainability of peace, security, and prosperity in the region. For this reason, it is
observed that water diplomacy has an important role in connecting these areas and
building trust between riparian countries sharing the same river. Water diplomacy, which
is a constantly evolving and dynamic process, takes place in complex political, economic,
social, and environmental contexts and shapes actors not only in water fields but also in
many other fields. Therefore, water diplomacy not only provides cooperation on the water
within the region but also encourages actors to establish relations in many fields such as
culture and economy.
References
Anadolu Ajan (2018). Halâyib Üçgeni Meselesi ve Sudan-Mısır İlişkileri”,
https://www.aa.com.tr/tr/analiz-haber/halâyib-ucgeni-meselesi-ve-sudan-misir-
iliskileri/1115809
Asian Development Bank (ADB) (2013). “Regional Cooperation and Integratiın in a
Changing World”, 1-43. https://www.adb.org/publications/regional-cooperation-and-
integration-changing-world
Bailes, Alyson and Cottey, Andrew (2006). “Regional Security Cooperation in The Early
21st Century”, SIPRI Yearbook 2006. https://www.sipri.org/yearbook/2006/04
Balgiser, Jörg et.al. (2012). “The Nature and Role of Regional Agreements in
International Environmental Politics: Mapping Agreements, Outlining Future Research”,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
385
German Institute of Global and Area Studies (GIGA), 1-33.
https://www.econstor.eu/bitstream/10419/65662/1/728471280.pdf
Barua, Anamika (2018). “Water Diplomacy as An Approach to Regional Cooperation in
South Asia: A Case from The Brahmaputra Basin”, Journal of Hydrology, 567, 60-70.
https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/abs/pii/S0022169418307509
Chen, Christopher and Trias, Angelo Paolo L. (2020). Water Security in Southest Asia:
Regional, National, and Sub-national Challenges. S. Rajaratnam School of International
Studies. https://www.rsis.edu.sg/wp-content/uploads/2020/05/NTS-Insight-Water-
Security-05052020.pdf
De Stefano, Lucia vd. (2017). “Assessment of Transboundary River Basins for Potential
Hydro-Political Tensions”, Global Environmental Changes, 35-46.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/327466480_An_innovative_approach_to_the
_assessment_of_hydro-
political_risk_A_spatially_explicit_data_driven_indicator_of_hydro-political_issues
Dore, John (2003). “The Governance of Increasing Mekong Regionalism”, Regional Centre
for Social and Sustainable Development (RSCD) Conference, 1-21.
Dore, John (2007). “Multi-stakeholder Platforms (MSPS): Unfulfilled Potential”, Louis
Lebel vd. (Ed.), Democratizing Water Governance in the Mekong, 197-226, Mekong
Press. https://library.khmerstudies.org/cgi-bin/koha/opac-detail.pl?biblionumber=2742
Grench-Madin, Charlotte et.al. (2018), “Negotiating Water Across Levels: A Peace and
Conflict “Toolbox” for Water Diplomacy”, Journal of Hydrology, 100-109.
https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/abs/pii/S0022169418300842
ESCAP (2021). “Regional Cooperation: Conceptual Framework and Asia-Pacific
Experience”, 23-40. https://www.unescap.org/events/apfsd8
Hefny, Magdy (2011). Water Diplomacy: A Tool for Enhancing Water Peace and
Sustainability in The Arab Region”, Second Arab Water Forum, 1-114.
https://jordankmportal.com/resources/water-diplomacy-a-tool-for-enhancing-water-
peace-and-sustainability-in-the-arab-region
Hettne, Björn and Söderbaum, Fredrik (2006). “Regional Cooperation: A Tool for
Addressing Regional and Global Challenges”, 179-244
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/
259702507_Regional_Cooperation_A_Tool_for_Addressing_Regional_and_Global_Chall
engines
Huntjenc, Patrick and Man, Rens de (2017). “Water Diplomacy: Making Water
Cooperation Work”, The Hague Institute for Global Justice, 1-12.
https://thehagueinstituteforglobaljustice.org/wp-
content/uploads/2023/07/PB_Water_Diplomacy_WG_4.pdf.pagespeed.ce_.dy4jVGe4NX
.pdf
Kehl, Jenny R. (2023). Water Security in Transboundary Systems: Cooperation in
Intractable Conflicts and The Nile System. Anthem Press. 39-66.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
386
https://anthempress.com/science-diplomacy-managing-food-energy-and-water-
sustainably/water-security-in-the-middle-east-hb
Khan, Shaheen Rafi and Haider, Saida (2004). “Regional Initiatives (Institutional,
Human, Organizational) Required to Implement the Agreements on Technical Barriers to
Trade (TBT), and on the Application of Sanitary and Phytosanitary Measures (SPS) and
their Provisions”, Sustainable Development Policy Institute, 1-7.
https://sdpi.org/regional-initiatives-institutional-human-organizational-required-to-
implement-the-agreements-on-technical-barriers-to-trade-tbt-and-on-the-application-
of-sanitary-and-phytosanitary-measures-sp/publication_detail
Kittikhoun, Anoulak and Schmeier, Susanne (2019). “River Basin Organizations in Water
Diplomacy”, World Water Week.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/349727217_River_Basin_Organizations_in_
Water_Diplomacy
Klimes, Martina vd. (2019). “Water Diplomacy: The Intersect of Science, Policy and
Practice”, Journal of Hydrology, 575, 1362-1370.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/331467809_Water_Diplomacy_The_Intersec
t_of_Science_Policy_and_Practice
Maden, Tuğra Evrim (2012). “Kriz Dönemlerinde Su Politikaları: Türkiye-Suriye”,
Ortadoğu Analiz, 4(44), 87-94.
https://www.academia.edu/1431681/Türkiye_Suriye_ilişkilerinde_su
Martin, Floren (n.d.) “Convention on Environmental Impact Assessment in A
Transboundary Context (Espoo Convention)”, European Union,
https://europa.eu/capacity4dev/public- environment-climate/document/convention-
environmental-impact-assessment- transboundary-context-espoo-1991
McMahon, Patrica (2017). “Cooperation Rules: İnsights on Water and Conflict from
International Relations, Anthemn Press, 19-38.
https://scholar.google.se/citations?view_op=view_citation&hl=en&user=vz-
zWG4AAAAJ&citation_for_view=vz-zWG4AAAAJ:RYcK_YlVTxYC
Michel, David et.al. (2019). “Water Diplomacy: Facilitating Dialogues”, Water Diplomacy
of the Journal of Hydrology (SIWI). https://siwi.org/publications/water-diplomacy-
facilitating-dialogues/
Molnar, Kata et.al. (2017). “Preventing Conflicts, Fostering Cooperation- The Many Roles
of Water Diplomacy”, UNESCO’s International Centre for Water Cooperation (ICWC), 1-
37. https://www.waterandchange.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/02/PUB_Water-
Diplomacy_Bericht.pdf
Moreno, Roberto Acosta et.al. (2014). “Regional Development and Cooperation”,
Cambridge University Press, 1083-1124.
https://www.ipcc.ch/site/assets/uploads/2018/02/ipcc_wg3_ar5_chapter14.pdf
Murthy, Sharmia and Mendikulova, Fatima (2017). “Water, Conflict, and Cooperation in
Central Asia: The Role of International Law and Diplomacy”, Vermont Journal of
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
387
Environmental Law, 18(3), 400-454.
https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3147903
Petersen-Perlman, Jacob et.al. (2017). “International Water Conflict and Cooperation:
Challenges and Opportunities”, Water International, 1-16.
https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/abs/10.1080/02508060.2017.1276041
Philips, David vd. (2006). “Trans-boundary Water Co-operation as a Tool for Conflict
Prevention and Broader Benefit Sharing”, Global Development Studies, No. 2, 1-160.
https://www.semanticscholar.org/paper/Trans-boundary-Water-Co-operation-as-a-
Tool-for-and-Phillips-Daoudy/0e91451d8c789b6c7411131833aab890da7b4a50
Pohl, Benjamin et.al. (2014). “The Rise of Hydo-diplomacy: Strengthening Foreign Policy
for Transboundary Waters”, 1-43.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/267327771_ The_rise_of_hydro-
diplomacy_Strengthening_foreign_policy_for_transboundary_waters
Rahman, Khalid (2012). “Regional Cooperation, Global Changes, SAARC and China”,
Policy Perspective, 9(1), 5-14. https://www.jstor.org/stable/i40112223
Ruiz, Carmen Marques (2020). “EU Water Diplomacy”. European External Action Services
(EEAS) of the European Union. 1-9.
https://dergipark.org.tr/en/pub/ijwmd/issue/54922/749674
Salman, Salman (2007). “The Helsinki Rules, The UN Watercourses Convention and The
Berlin Rules: Perspectives on International Water Law”, Water Resources Development,
23(4), 625-640.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/228776133_The_Helsinki_Rules_the_UN_Wa
tercourses_Convention_and_the_Berlin_Rules_Perspectives_on_International_Water_L
aw
Schiff, Maurice and Winters, L. Alan (2002). Regional Cooperation, and The Role of
International Organizations and Regional Integration”, World Bank Policy Research
Working Paper, 1-33. https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=636236
Schmeier, Susanne (n.d.). Water Diplomacy at the Basin Level. Giz. https://siwi.org/wp-
content/uploads/2016/12/Susanne-Schmeier-presentation.pdf
Schmeier, Susanne (2017-2018). “What is water diplomacy and why should you care?”,
Global Water Forum. https://www.globalwaterforum.org/2018/08/31/what-is-water-
diplomacy-and-why-should-you-
care/#:~:text=Dr.,Schmeier%2C%20IHE%20Delft%2C%20The%20Netherlands&text=
Likewise%2C%20national%20governments%20use%20the,cooperation%20(or%20lack
%20thereof).&text=Journalists%20have%20increasingly%20referenced%20water%20
diplomacy%20in%20those%20same%20broad%20strokes.
Schmeier, Susanne and Vogel, Birgit (2018). “Ensuring Long-Term Cooperation over
Transboundary Water Resources Through Joint River Basin Management”, 347-370
https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-3-319-73250-3_18 .
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 372-388
The role of water diplomacy as a changing concept in regional cooperation:
a theoretical framework
Nukhet Guntay
388
Singh, Ranjit (2010). “Regional Cooperation in South Asia: Problems and Prospects”,
Pakistan Institute of International Affairs, 63(4), 51-66.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/24711032
Susskind, Lawrence and Islam, Shafiqul (2012). “Water Diplomacy: Creating Value and
Building Trust in Transboundary Water Negotiations”, Science&Diplomacy, 1(3), 1-7.
https://www.pon.harvard.edu/daily/conflict-resolution/water-diplomacy-creating-value-
and-building-trust-in-transboundary-water-negotiations-israel-and-jordan-from-war-to-
water-sharing/
Wolf, Aaron et.al. (2003). “Conflict and Cooperation within International River Basins:
The Importance of Institutional Capacity”, 1-10
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/
245767420_Conflict_and_Cooperation_Within_International_River_Basins_The_Import
an ce_of_Institutional_Capacity?enrichId=rgreq-
a469437496fab6294dd7623f052d66c5-
XXX&enrichSource=Y292ZXJQYWdlOzI0NTc2NzQyMDtBUzoxMjEzNTExMzAwNjI4
NDlAMTQwNTk0Mzc3MjgyMw%3D%3D&el=1_x_2&_esc=publicationCoverPdf .
Wolf, Aaron et.al. (2005). “Managing Water Conflict and Cooperation”, The Worldwatch
Institute, 80-99.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/230557887_Managing_Water_Conflict_and_
Cooperation
Wolf, Aaron (2006). “A Long-Term View of Water and Security: International Waters,
National Issues and Regional Tensions”, 3-23
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/226853691_A_Long-
Term_View_of_Water_and_Security_International_Waters_National_Issues_and_Regio
na l_Tensions
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
389
NOTES AND REFLECTIONS
LEGAL FRAMEWORK OF NON-FUNGIBLE TOKENS
LEGAL REPERCUSSIONS & CHALLENGES AHEAD
ADITYA MEHROTRA
adityamehrotra922@gmail.com
Designation 3rd year, B.A. LL.B (Hons.)
College - Symbiosis Law School, Pune (India)
Introduction
Non-fungible tokens (NFTs) are often regarded as the cryptocurrency of the future. The
ownership and value of an original digital asset like a picture, video, or audio file may be
established with the use of a digital asset called a Non-Fungible Token (NFT). Blockchain
technology and smart contracts are used to issue them on these assets, creating one-of-
a-kind digital signatures and guaranteeing their safety. As a result of their speculative
nature, sudden price drops or rises, and susceptibility to cyber security attacks, they are
very risky investments. NFTs aim to alleviate the burden of proof-of-ownership
verification.
Due to the ease with which digital material may be duplicated and circulated, the value
of the original work has decreased as a consequence of the proliferation of copied and
redistributed versions. NFTs are an effort to institutionalize decentralization, ownership
tracking, and value storage, and to publicize the legitimate owner's right to the original
work in the case of a copy. Its stated purpose is to function as a verifiable evidence of
ownership and to bestow "digital bragging rights" onto the inventor by way of a record
of such possession. Moreover, Proponents of NFT argue that the tokenization of assets
will fundamentally alter the ways in which digital (and eventually physical) assets are
bought, sold, and utilized in other transactions.
Hence, the practice of tokenizing actual goods is not new in the eyes of the law. Bills of
lading, deeds of title, and security certificates are all examples of documents that may
be used to represent assets and the rights and interests in them. Tokens is a suitable
term for them. The challenges of securely transferring assets inspired the development
of tokenization. The law, which had evolved in tandem with market norms, offered the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
390
critical conceptual foundation for addressing rights and responsibilities concerns brought
about by these novel types of property.
Blockchain and Cryptocurrency
In certain circumstances, the transfer of tokens constitutes a full transfer of ownership
of the asset representing which the tokens are exchanged. Any participant who follows
the rules may add data to the distributed ledger known as a blockchain. A block may
include a new transaction or record. Each time a block is mined, a new one is generated.
(or minting). When a transaction is finalized, it is "closed" in a block. Each subsequent
block is connected to the one before it. Each block in the chain is encrypted using a
"hash," a mathematical representation that incorporates data from the previous block in
the chain. Each time an input is modified, a new hash is generated, making each one of
them truly one-of-a-kind. Therefore, the "hash" will change if even a single link in the
chain is altered
1
.
The "hash" is updated and the new transaction is broadcast to the network every time a
new one is processed. As a result, a sham transaction is very difficult to pull off. This
makes the token unchangeable and non-transferable. Digital assets pertinent to NFT may
be archived either on-chain or off-chain therefore the token stores the digital asset's hash
on the blockchain
2
. When digital assets are kept off-chain, they are kept on a separate
server and are only accessible via the token's associated URL. Metadata for NFTs are kept
in digital wallets on the blockchain and Each NFT wallet consists of two keys: a public key
that functions like an address or account number to provide a destination and authorizes
the key holder to access the data within a wallet, and a private key that authenticates
the key holder and grants access to the data within a wallet. This system relies on public-
key cryptography to validate authenticity
3
.
Legality surrounding the Conundrum of NFT and Cryptocurrency
Despite claims to the contrary on a number of websites (e.g., "having a Token is the
same as owning a physical artwork"), there is frequently no correlation between Token
ownership and any actual asset. The token does not correspond to its fundamental asset.
Legal or copyright proprietorship of the associated digital or physical asset is unrelated
to token possession. Clearly, the Terms of Service for NFT marketplaces stipulate that
no ownership information is disclosed upon the purchase or sale of NFTs or Collectibles.
Despite the fact that cryptocurrencies have existed since the beginning of the previous
decade, the primary debate over their legality began after a June 2018 RBI Circular
prohibited banks from engaging in cryptocurrency transactions. Internet and Mobile
Association of India v. Reserve Bank of India
4
was lodged with the Supreme Court to
1
Prashant Kataria, “Non-Fungible Tokens in India Buyer should consider Legal Implications”, King Stubb
and Kasiva, Jun. 01, 2022.
2
Vaibhav Pareek and Jaideep Reddy, “Cryptocurrency and Blockchain” Nishith Desai and Associates, Jul. 15,
2022.
3
Ibid.
4
Internet and Mobile Association of India v. R.B.I, (2020 SCC online SC 275).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
391
contest this Central Bank decision. Article 19(1)(f) of the Indian Constitution stipulates
that the freedom to engage in commerce is a fundamental right.
Even if reasonable restrictions could be imposed on this right, it was determined that the
actions taken to regulate cryptocurrencies were not proportional to the dangers posed.
This indicates that the Court did not consider bitcoin trading to be subject to the trading
restriction. Since NFTs are exchanged for cryptocurrencies, the legitimacy of
cryptocurrencies must be maintained for NFTs to be legitimate.
The court ruled that cryptocurrencies do not satisfy the definition of currency and that it
would be a reach to state that they are not money in "some special circumstance."
Furthermore, The court rejected the respondent's argument that cryptocurrencies should
be treated as commodities. Currently, it is uncertain whether NFTs are commodities,
currencies, or securities. Since they cannot be exchanged for currency, it is fair to state
that they are not money. It is unclear whether these items constitute commodities or
security.
Even though there is an element of trading involved, NFTs may still be owned and traded.
Land is similar to currency in that it is frequently held but also traded for profit.
Immediately after this ruling, the Indian government decided to convene a committee of
cryptocurrency industry experts to draft regulations for the Indian cryptocurrency
industry.
Recent panel updates indicate that the Indian government is contemplating launching a
cryptocurrency governed by the Reserve Bank of India, rather than allowing international
cryptocurrencies to operate within the country. (RBI). If this were the case, Bitcoin and
other similar cryptocurrencies would not be able to be purchased or sold, severely limiting
their utility. In conclusion, the legal status of cryptocurrencies in India is unclear to us.
It is undetermined what the future position of the government will be despite the fact
that it is being traded and taxes are being deducted. Also unknown is the precise status
of NFTs in India.
Contemporary Perspective in Purview as well as Catering to United
States
WazirX, a new online market for NFTs in India, debuted not too long ago and has been
performing admirably so far. The Indian government, the Reserve Bank of India (RBI),
and the Securities and Exchange Board of India will determine the NFTs' credibility
5
.
(SEBI). The classification of non-fungible tokens (NFTs) in the United States
6
depends on
a variety of factors, including whether they are sold as collections or as investments with
the assurance of returns. In the first scenario, NFTs may be classified as commodities
under Section 1(a)(9) of the Commodities Exchange Act (CEA), which defines
commodities as "all services, rights, and interests (except motion picture box office
receipts, or any index, measure, value, or data related to such receipts) in which
contracts for future delivery are presently or will be dealt in."
5
Hemant Kashyap, “WazirX Shutters NFT Marketplace Amid Ongoing Crypto Winter”, Inc 42, Feb. 22,
2023.
6
Robert J, “The regulatory considerations of NFTs in the United States”, Coin telegraph, Mar. 17, 2023.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
392
In Securities and Exchange Commission v. Howey Co
7
., the Supreme Court of the United
States ruled that a security must meet all four of the following criteria: "The test is
whether the scheme involves an investment of money in a common enterprise with
profits derived solely from the efforts of others." This criterion is based on the efforts of
others.
In 2019, the Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC) released a framework analysing
the impact of Howey
8
and related case law on digital assets. Keeping in mind that the
stated test is fact-based, this framework illustrates how the SEC may determine that the
test's tenets have been met. Specifically, it concludes that the test is frequently satisfied
when purchasers have a reasonable expectation of profiting from the labour of others,
given that the first two components (an investment of money and a joint business) occur
frequently.
If NFTs are offered with the expectation that the consumer will profit from the labour of
others, they may be marketed as securities. Using NFTs as "deeds" for digital artwork is
improbable at present. Complicating matters further is the possibility that purchasing an
NFT would grant you additional rights in addition to the license we discussed previously.
In accordance with the Howey test, a non-fungible token may resemble a security if the
issuer possesses perpetual rights to a royalty as part of the underlying smart contract or
as part of the transaction. On the other hand, the criteria is unlikely to be met if the value
of an NFT fluctuates primarily due to market forces and not due to the efforts of others.
Conclusions reached as a result of the Howey case
9
, particularly those concerning Gary
Plastic Packaging Corp. In addition, as stated in re: Merrill Lynch, Pierce, Fenner & Smith
Inc
10
., a non-security asset may be deemed a security if its marketing enables investors
to earn a profit and the profit is generated through the efforts of third parties. Fungibility
occurs when one f-NFT (shard: a fraction of an existing NFT) of a particular digital asset
can be exchanged for another f-NFT of the same digital asset, as is the case with the
increasingly widespread practice of permitting fractional ownership of NFTs on exchanges
such as NIFTEX and NFTX. In this scenario, a group of modest investors have merged
their funds to purchase an NFT of which they each own a portion.
On some exchanges, proprietors may divide NFTs and exchange the resulting parts
separately. Investors anticipate a profit from the market trade of these fragments.
Market transactions involving f-NFTs pose the question of whether they are securities
under the Howey test established by the Supreme Court of the United States. If an f-NFT
is offered to the public with the expectation of profit, if the issuer provides services that
increase the value of the f-NFT, or if the issuer exerts control over the secondary market,
then the f-NFT may be considered a security under the Howey test. Investors did not
invent the f NFT or the work for which it verifies ownership.
Therefore, f-NFTs sold on markets may be deemed securities, whereas complete NFTs
acquired through auctions or other means are more comparable to real estate.
(collectibles). This is demonstrably true with regard to f-NFT trading, which suggests the
possible application of SEC (Securities and Exchange Commission) regulations. Indeed,
7
Securities and Exchange Commission v. W J Howey Co, 1946 SCC OnLine US SC 95.
8
Ibid.
9
Id. At. 7.
10
Merrill Lynch Pierce Fenner Smith Inc v. M McCollum, 1985 SCC OnLine US SC 6.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
393
SEC Commissioner Hester Pierce advised those involved in the creation and promotion
of f-NFTs to proceed with caution so as not to inadvertently create a security. Moreover,
a case (Jeeun Friel v. Dapper Labs Inc
11
) is currently pending before the Supreme Court
of the State of New York; its verdict is anticipated (at the time of writing) and may shed
further light on the US position.
It becomes imperative to see the United States' approach which very is useful for
considering how India may address NFTs, but it is not exhaustive. It is unlikely that the
US mode of operation would align with the structural characteristics of the Indian legal
and regulatory environment if it were to be implemented in its entirety in India. This is
owing in no small part to the fact that India lacks an entity with the same level of
authority and mandate as the SEC. Further, the American approach appears to be based
on a case-by-case evaluation of the facts, which is not conducive to a robust and
generalizable regulatory framework, which India requires in order to manage and utilize
NFTs and related innovations in cryptographic assets. Numerous American investors have
pointed out the vagueness of the US strategy, further diminishing its utility. This
uncertainty is exacerbated by the fact that US institutions are uncertain as to whether or
not Howey will apply to non-profit organizations.
Analysing the Indian Legal Conundrum vis a vis Cryptocurrency and NFT
In Paramount Bio-Tech Industries Ltd. v. Union of India
12
, the Allahabad High Court
determined that the Howey test would be applicable in India; however, Howey does not
provide sufficient infrastructure for a framework on NFTs to be considered a starting
point. Therefore, the American approach cannot be adapted to India's circumstances.
Due to the novelty of NFTs and cryptocurrencies, as well as certain ambiguities associated
with them, such as the negative environmental impact caused by massive energy
consumption, and the skepticism of its validity or the fear among experts that it will be
another bubble, there have been numerous difficulties in determining its legal aspects.
Petitioners argued before the Supreme Court that the RBI lacked the authority to prohibit
virtual currency transactions because virtual currencies are not legal tender. In The
Internet and Mobile Association of India v. R.B.I.
13
, the Supreme Court invalidated the
RBI's circular on virtual currencies and implementation recommendations.
In India, cryptocurrencies are now lawful, though they are not recognized as legal tender.
Similarly, the purchase of NFTs is neither prohibited nor regulated by law in India. The
majority of non-financial transactions (NFTs) occur in countries other than India, with all
such international trade complying with the Foreign Exchange Management Act of 1999
14
.
Currently, there is no general prohibition on NFTs, which could hinder their circulation in
India. The NFTs could be regarded as intangible assets; however, laws are applied to
intangible assets based on where they are located, and since NFTs are based on
blockchain, which are global ledgers, determining jurisdiction in the event of disputes
becomes difficult. The government has not commented on the legitimacy of non-fiat
currencies, but its previous stance on cryptocurrencies casts doubt on the practice. Late
11
Jeeun Friel v. Dapper Labs Inc, 21 Civ. 5837 (VM).
12
Paramount Bio-Tech Industries Ltd. v. Union of India, [2004] 49 SCL 77.
13
Id. At. 4.
14
Million Dollar Meme: Non-Fungible Tokens and their Regulation, 2022 SCC OnLine Blog OpEd 5.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
394
in January 2019, the Indian government enacted a law (the "Bill") prohibiting the use of
private digital currency and regulating public or official digital currency within the
country.
"No person shall mine, generate, hold, sell, deal in, issue, transfer, dispose of, or use
Cryptocurrency in the territory of India" It is likely that NFT meets this criterion, as it is
a crypto token that represents both value representations and a value store. Being
transparent and non-fungible increases the likelihood that NFT will be exempt from the
prohibition or punishment. Section 3(3) of the bill adds, "Nothing in this Act shall apply
to the use of Distributed Ledger Technology for creating a network for delivery of any
financial or other services or for creating value, without involving any use of
cryptocurrency, in any form, for making or receiving payment." This paragraph outlines
the exception to the law, allowing the use of ledger technology to establish a system for
the transfer of financial or other services or the creation of value without involving the
use of cryptocurrency in any form for making or receiving However, this Bill is not wholly
transparent.
Recently, however, government sentiment has become negative. India's finance
minister, Nirmala Sitharaman, has stated unequivocally that cryptocurrencies and
associated technologies will not be criminalized. She stated in her interview that there is
a limited amount of time for people to experiment with blockchain and cryptocurrencies.
Government officials have acknowledged inadequate bitcoin regulation. The new law will
clarify the government's position on cryptocurrencies.
The question then becomes how future legislation prohibiting crypto transactions may
impact NFT. Because the definition identifies it as a cryptocurrency, there is a possibility
of restriction. Given the limited quantity of Indian NFT investors, it would be imprudent
to ban the token. Since these tokens are frequently referred to as "cryptocurrency," the
government's stance on cryptocurrencies may have repercussions for NFT. As NFTs are
more of an asset than a currency, a transition in perspective is necessary. There is one
significant argument against considering NFTs to be currencies. This object is not
interchangeable. In contrast to cryptocurrencies, non-fungible tokens do not pose an
imminent risk of becoming an unregulated currency, nor are they used as a medium of
exchange when representing unique objects.
NFT vs. Copyright A Quest for a Further Rethink
NFTs seek to aid digital creators in securing adequate royalties via a digital platform
across the globe. NFTs can currently only be traded on cryptocurrency exchanges. Non-
fungible tokens differ from bitcoin in that they cannot be exchanged for an identical
token. The only location where NFTs exist is as a token on the blockchain, which
represents a completely distinct and unique rendition of an artistic work. This token
represents a singular reproduction of the artwork, but ownership of the underlying digital
token is not guaranteed.
To clarify, NFT is merely an abbreviation for a cryptographically signed receipt of
ownership of an original work and has nothing to do with copyright transfer. An artist
who sells an artwork to another individual may also create a unique NFT representing
that artwork. However, the purchase of such an artwork does not acquire legal ownership
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
395
of the work's copyrights. Unless the artist grants the bearer such rights, the proprietor
of an NFT artwork on the blockchain does not obtain the copyright on the tangible artwork
or the right to receive royalties from the physical artwork. Practically anyone with access
to the blockchain system can create a non-transferable version of an existing work. This
has prompted significant concerns regarding copyright infringement.
Section 51 of the Copyright Act of 1957 specifies situations in which a copyright is
determined to be infringed. Statutory remedies are available under the law and are
considered in the event of any infringement. If an NFT is created or minted without
authorization or a valid license from the legitimate copyright holder, the legitimate
copyright holder is entitled to legal recourses, such as damages, accounting, injunction,
etc. We have taken another step toward a completely digital society as a result of NFT's
creativity.
With the advent of NFTs, it is now possible to possess a genuinely distinct asset, which
was previously unthinkable. It has enabled a new generation of innovators, artists, and
businesses to abandon the past and establish themselves in the digital age. Despite this,
numerous scientists have expressed valid concerns regarding NFTs. There is a great deal
of concern about the negative effects of NFTs on the environment, and the regulations
surrounding them remain unclear. As the government moves toward a compromise
rather than a complete ban, the imminent bill to be introduced during the winter session
raises optimistic expectations for the future of bitcoin and non-fiat currencies. Therefore,
there is no doubt that NFTs have enormous potential and have created numerous
opportunities; however, only time will reveal if they are sustainable or merely another
mirage.
Conclusion
Due to the decentralized nature of the blockchain technology on which NFTs are based,
all participants to a transaction may remain completely anonymous. While it may be
possible to identify these individuals by contacting the marketplace or bitcoin wallet and
providing the IP address, this is not guaranteed. As a result, there would be several ways
for illegal actors to avoid detection by authorities.
The worldwide market for NFTs reached $2.5 billion in the first half of 2021, up from
$13.7 million in the first half of 2020. This is despite the fact that NFTs are still a relatively
new phenomena. NFTs have the potential to be utilized in money laundering and terror
financing applications, hence regulatory monitoring is urgently needed.
One may argue that the rules already in place can be modified to serve this purpose.
Intangible assets are considered legal property in India. As a result, the framework may
be found in the laws that regulate the purchase and sale of products and the transfer of
property. But it's a hurdle that the law hasn't yet acknowledged NFT as property you may
own. The NFTs on sale have a tenuous relationship to the underlying asset in their present
form. They are more like a collection of contractual rights with respect to it than a token.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 389-396
Notes and Reflections
Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions & challenges ahead
Aditya Mehrotra
396
How to cite this note
Mehrotra, Aditya (2023). Legal framework of non-fungible tokens Legal repercussions &
challenges ahead. Notes and Reflections in Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. Vol. 14,
2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] on date of last visit,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.01
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024)
397
NOTES AND REFLECTIONS
NATO, CLIMATE CHANGE AND SECURITY:
THE ARCTIC MISSING IN MADRID STRATEGIC CONCEPT 2022
CÉLINE RODRIGUES
celineceli@hotmail.com
Oficial do Exército na disponibilidade (Portugal), experiência me várias empresas portuguesas
como International Relations. Mestrado em Relações Internacionais e Diplomacia - especialização
em diplomacia Política na Universidade Portucalense com dissertação Human Security of Inuit
and Sámi in Canada and Finland: comparing Arctic policies. Supervisão Porf. stefan Kirchner do
Arctic Center, Universty of Lapland, Finlândia e Prof. André Matos, Universidade Portucalense.
Atualmente aluna de Doutoramento em Relações Internacionais - Especialização Globalização e
Ambiente na Universidade Nova de Lisboa. Participação em conferências, IDN Jovem 2021, aulas
abertas e publicações. Bilingue Francês-Português e fluente em inglês e espanhol (licenciatura
em Francês-Inglês e mestrado em Espanhol). Pretendo seguir carreira na investigação
Climate change and security are two topics that are advancing in importance and
relevance in International Relations studies in the 21
st
century. Anthropocene activities
are confirmed by the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) 2014 AR5
1
as
the main factor for what we are witnessing in the first quarter of this century. Ecosystems,
of which humans are part of, are being destroyed around the world downgrading human
living conditions, rising ocean waters and leading to scarcity of resources. In what
concerns the Arctic region, it is the first place to suffer from those changes, being
considered the bell for the rest of the world. The Arctic is warming four times faster
2
than
the rest of the world and this proven scientific fact challenges security and how it is
perceived and understood nowadays. With climate change comes scarcity of resources
and competition in a region that has been an example of cooperation and peace as
expressed and whished by Gorbachev in 1987 in Murmansk
3
. The Arctic region is back,
and tensions and conflicts too. The security of people, indigenous and non-indigenous, is
central. This brings something new to security, labelled as nontraditional security.
1
IPCC. (2014). AR5. Climate Change 2014 Synthesis Report Summary for Policymakers.
https://www.ipcc.ch/site/assets/uploads/2018/05/SYR_AR5_FINAL_full_wcover.pdf
2
World Economic Forum. (2022). The Arctic is warming nearly four times faster than the rest of the world.
How concerned should we be? https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2022/08/arctic-warming-four-times-
faster-than-world/
3
Gorbachev, M. (1987, October 1). Mikhail Gorbachev's Speech in Murmansk at the Ceremonial Meeting on
the Occasion of the Presentation of the Order of Lenin and the Gold Star to the City of Murmansk.
https://www.barentsinfo.fi/docs/Gorbachev_speech.pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
398
In the topic of climate change, the Alliance expects “to take the lead in understanding
and adapting to the impact of climate change on security” as mentioned in the report
NATO and Climate Change: A Climatized Perspective on Security (Rico, 2022, p.1). Shall
it be remembered that climate change is considered a threat by the United Nations since
2009 (A/64/350, 2009, p. 6)
4
. Over the 70 years of existence, the Washington Treaty
1949, has been challenged to adapt to new contexts and threats. Though, it seems that
the NATO, that came back to life and got out of the “brain-death” (using Emmanuel
Macron´s expression in 2019
5
) state with the War in Ukraine that started in 24 February
2022, is still pretty much in sight of traditional security.
After the Second World War, the Washington Treaty 1949 is signed by twelve countries
(Belgium, Canada, Denmark, France, Iceland, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands,
Norway, Portugal, the United Kingdom, and the United States) known as North Atlantic
Treaty Organization (NATO) with the goal of defending its members against the Soviet
Union
6
. A security community, in the lens of Karl Deutsch, created by allies that seemed
to have the same values and committed to keep and maintain democracy and the rule of
law; what would allow to work in a collective way for defence and security through
dialogue and cooperation with a specific objective: to live in peace. The world has been
changing since its inception, compelling the organisation to adapt and review constantly
its strategies and actions. This fact is considered as the legacy, success and longevity of
the Alliance (NATO 2030, 2020, p. 7). As such, the organisation is still the unique and
essential transatlantic forum for consultations on issues such as territorial integrity,
political independence and security of its members. A relevant note here is that climate
change does not care about territory and borders. Only by looking at it as a security issue
can actions be taken and the regions more affected, as the Arctic, will be a priority.
In order to better analyse the presence of the Arctic region in the Madrid Strategic
Concept 2022 and NATO´s adaptation to climate change, it makes sense to frame this
paper within the Green Political Theory which has been evolving since the 1960s. This
theory can also be aligned with the Copenhagen school (1985). In that sense, the author
John Barry indicates in his chapter, entitled “Green political theory”, (2014) three
moments, or waves, in the evolution of the term green political theory: i) the first wave
begins in the 1990´s by identifying “ecologism” as an ideology and green political theory
as a “distinctive approach”; ii) the second one is the period of the development of other
schools of thought (such as feminism, liberalism, critical theory) expanded debates
between those schools and green political theory. It is during this wave that Green theory
is recognized within International Relations with the transnationalism question of
problems caused by climate change, as mentioned by Robyn Eckersley (Ari and Gokpinar,
2019, p. 166); iii) the “third generation” of green theory is the more recent generation,
which interdisciplinary is integrated with practical and empirical research of a “range of
4
United Nations. (2009). Climate change and its possible implications: Report of the Secretary-General.
A/64/350. https://digitallibrary.un.org/record/667264
5
France 24. (2019, November 28). France's Macron defends 'brain death' criticism after talks with NATO
chief. France 24. https://www.france24.com/en/20191128-live-france-s-macron-meets-nato-chief-to-
address-brain-death-criticism
6
It is relevant to enhance that This is only partially true. In fact, the Alliance’s creation was part of a broader
effort to serve three purposes: deterring Soviet expansionism, forbidding the revival of nationalist militarism
in Europe through a strong North American presence on the continent, and encouraging European political
integration. (NATO. (n.d). A Short History of NATO.
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/declassified_139339.htm)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
399
disciplines and knowledge outside politics, political science and political theory” (Barry,
2014, p. 4; idem). Scholars have been clarifying the difference between green politics -
who consider that the structure can be challenged - and environmentalists “who accept
the framework and pursue the solution within the structures” (Paterson cited by Ari and
Gokpinar, 2019, p. 167). Consequently, the concept of security, which is also recent in
International Relations, changes its focus, placing the people at the center, as objects
(human security non-traditional security, Padrtova 2020; Shiblee and Rashid, 2021)
leading states to provide them protection (Hossain, 2013). Consequently, the
traditionalist vision is broken when topics such as economic, military, political,
environmental and social are identified as sectors of security according to different
sources of threats (Padrtova 2020, p. 31; Hossain, 2017, p. 6; Waisová, 2003, p. 60).
Buzan, Wœver and De Wilde ´s vision is the basis for UN´s definition of human
security
7
,
8
. Once the object climate change is perceived as a threat, then it becomes a
“security issue only by being labelled as one” (Diskaya cited by Hossain, 2017, p. 6). The
figure 1 below presents the difference between “traditionalists”, “deepeners and
“wideners” where the objects are connected to a category.
Figure 1 - Five Sectors (sources of threats) and different understandings of security
Source: Padrtova, 2020, p. 30
This confirms the link, nexus between climate change and security
9
as mentioned by the
IPCC, WGII (2022).
The development of the analysis is to be done according to the qualitative methodology
which allows an inductive reasoning through observation and analysis of official
7
See: United Nations. United Nations Development Programme (1994). Human Development Report
1994. https://hdr.undp.org/sites/default/files/reports/255/hdr_1994_en_complete_nostats.pdf
8
See: United Nations. Commission on Human Security. (2003). Human security now: protecting and
empowering people. Commission on Human Security. https://digitallibrary.un.org/record/503749
9
The author of the Belfer report presents a different theory called climatization, climatized perspective on
security. See: Rico, L.G. (2022). NATO and Climate Change: A Climatized Perspective on Security. Belfer
Center for Science and International Affairs. Harvard Kennedy School.
https://www.belfercenter.org/publication/nato-and-climate-change-climatized-perspective-security (p. 15)
10
See: NATO (2022). Evolution of NATO Strategy 1949-1999:
https://www.nato.int/nato_static_fl2014/assets/pdf/pdf_2009_07/20090728_strategic_concept.pdf
11
See: NATO (n.d). What is NATO’s Strategic Concept? https://www.nato.int/strategic-concept/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
400
documents such as NATO Climate Change and Security Action Plan (2021), Madrid
Strategic Concept 2022, Report NATO and Climate Change: A Climatized Perspective on
Security (2022) and The Secretary General´s Report Climate Change & Security Impact
Assessment (2022). The analysis is complemented with reports of rapporteur such as
Jean-Charles Larsonneur (2021).
The development of this issue will be done by dividing the work in two parts: the first
part will give a brief overview of Strategic Concepts (SC) that will give the opportunity to
compare Lisbon Strategic Concept 2010 and Madrid Strategic Concept 2022 which appear
to be opposing. It will be possible to check how the new document addresses climate
change and if recommendations were taken into considerations during the elaboration of
the new document and if they were able to match with Climate Change and Security
Action Plan (2021) so it is not an isolated document. The second part will develop the
ups and downs, attention and forgetfulness in the 20
th
and 21
st
centuries of the Arctic
and how it is perceived within the Alliance. In the conclusion, it will be possible to confirm
that: i)- the Arctic is part of NATO, even if it is not expressed, written in the Strategic
Concept 2022; ii)- the Alliance still needs to adapt to a new context in a mix of traditional
and non-traditional securities linked to the climate change threat.
1. Strategic Concepts
10
: evolution
The Strategic Concept (SC) is considered a key document, having a second place after
the Washington Treaty 1949. It aims to define the Alliance strategy in a military and
political way according to the challenges and threats identified at the moment it is
elaborated. The aim of developing this kind of document is to be prepared for the future
11
.
This kind of document also reinforces the commitment to the principles of individual
liberty, democracy, human rights and the rule of law as well as to the purposes and
principles of the Charter of the United Nations, with the main priority of assuring and
maintaining international peace and security” (Strategic Concept, 2010, p. 6). Meaning
that three core tasks must be fulfilled by all members: collective defence, crisis
management and cooperative security.
The Strategic Concept is reviewed every decade since the end of Cold War
10
. Since its
birth, the Strategic Concepts have been prepared in two historic different moments (the
Cold War and the post-Cold War). 2022 might be categorised as the beginning of a third
moment. From 1949 to 1991, the strategy was mainly categorised by defence and
deterrence, without excluding dialogue and détente in the last two decades of the first
moment. During this period four Strategic Concepts were released with other
complementary such as “Strategic Guidance”, “The Most Effective Pattern of NATO
Military Strength for the Next Few Years” and “Measures to Implement the Strategic
Concept”.
In the second period, the Alliance focused on cooperation and security. The 9/11 terrorist
attacks in 2001 moved attentions to terrorism. During this post-cold war moment, three
10
For more information see: NATO. (2022, July 18). Strategic Concepts.
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/topics_56626.htm
13
Larsonneur, J-C. (2021, October 9). Security
Challenges on the High North. Report. NATO Parliamentary Assembly. https://www.nato-pa.int/download-
file?filename=/sites/default/files/2021-10/016%20DSCTC%2021%20E%20rev.%202%20fin%20-
%20SECURITY%20HIGH%20NORTH.pdf)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
401
Strategic concepts were presented in 1991, 1999 and 2010 with complementary texts
such as MC Directive for Military Implementation of the Alliance's Strategic Concept, MC
Guidance for the Military Implementation of the Alliance Strategy and MC Guidance MC
400/3. The Lisbon Strategic Concept turned to be out of context four years after its
presentation due to the annexation of Crimea by Russia. Consequently, the idea of peace
quickly did not apply to the geopolitical context as 2022 demonstrates. The wish of
cooperation with Russia and the absence of China in 2010 is the complete opposite in
time being, and are, in June 2022, are considered main threats in the new document.
Nonetheless, the concept of security has been evolving and has a holistic perspective. It
looks like some results and recommendation, namely report of Jean-Charles Larsonneur
13
were taken into consideration as it is possible to find references to climate change by
acknowledging that armed forces are also affected (number 19, 2022, p. 6) and human
security (number 19, 2022, p. 9) in the Madrid 2022 Strategic concept. But in a very
smooth way of expression.
If China and Russia are named and considered as threats, unfortunately, in what concerns
the Arctic region and its safety and security Buchanan´s observation of “lack of reference
to that region in the documents, with only one mention to High North in 2021 Brussels
Summit Communiqué” (cited by Bye, 2021) is sustained in the new document released
in the 8
th
Strategic Concept presented in Madrid 2022. Disappointingly, not even the
Baltic Sea, included in the recommendation d) of NATO 2030 (2020), is mentioned in the
SC 2022
11
, when it is stated that “Maritime security is key to our peace and prosperity”
(number 23, Madrid SC, 2022, p. 7). I add that the Arctic Ocean too is not mentioned.
Though, the document NATO 2030 (2020) in the Proposal number 7 states that climate
change is a defining challenge of our days and has security implications in different
regions included the Arctic.
Climate change and environment security, despite its recognition as potential threat had
occurred in 1969 as mentioned by Causevic, was not officially added and integrated in
the organization agenda until 2010 (2017, pp. 72-73) because it is still perceived at a
national level. Amar Causevic, author of the article “Facing an Unpredictable Threat: Is
NATO Ideally Placed to Manage Climate Change as a Non-Traditional Threat Multiplier?”
also informs that since 2010, much have been done regarding environment security and
the different Secretary Generals have discussed this subject in different moments:
- 2010 with the creation of the Emerging Security Challenges Division (ESCD) to focus
on the emerging security challenges;
- 2013 the Green Defense for more effectiveness and change in use of energy;
- and in 2014 with the Wales declaration and adoption of Resolution 427 on Climate
Change and International Security, at NATO Parliamentary Assembly, to reduce
pollution. This recent introduction of environment security in NATO`s discussion
shows the awareness of linkage between climate change and Arctic within the
organisation as a matter of security and of protection of sovereignty, not only at a
regional level but also at a global level.
11
See: Madrid 2022 Strategic Concept, number 45, p. 11 (NATO. (2022). NATO 2022 Madrid Strategic
Concept. https://www.nato.int/strategic-concept/)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
402
Unfortunately, the recommendations below were not considered:
l. to bolster NATO’s situational awareness in the Arctic region, including
through greater information sharing, the creation of a working group on
the Arctic, and training and exercises, and to maintain a good dialogue with
Allies about search and rescue capabilities in the region;
m. to fully recognise climate change-related risks as significant threat
multipliers in their foreign and security policies, and increase the frequency
of military and political consultations on climate change within NATO.
(NATO 2030, 2021, p.3)
The Arctic, for some reason, is not identified and gives the idea that it does not exist for
the Alliance. Is the Cold War period a ghost presence within the organisation?
2. The Arctic region
12
within NATO
The Arctic is changing confirming that “What happens in the Arctic does not stay in the
Arctic” (2017, Vidar Helgesen
13
). A statement that applies also in security context. The
Arctic area and region had a strategic importance during the Cold War, being highly
militarized at that time. It was the shortest flight area for US and Soviet bombers. After
this period and after the collapse of the USSR, a signal of cooperation approached the
Arctic countries following the idea of a peace and cooperative zone expressed by Mikhail
Gorbachev in 1987 in Murmansk. Gradually, NATO allies have turned their attention into
other regions of the globe. The Arctic was no longer strategic and was forgotten. For the
rapporteur Jean-Charles Larsonneur it was “a genuine desire to make the region one of
peaceful cooperation” (2021, p. 3). According to Abbie Tingstad during the conference
Conceptualizing the Arctic; a Zone of Peace or a Zone of Conflict? held on line on 22
november 2022, the author affirmed that “we are not looking at the same Arctic zone,
there is a growing conflict”
14
.
Though, the 21st century places this region again as an important spot. This time as a
victim of the climate change, done by external anthropogenic activities that are making
the temperature rising four times more in the Arctic comparing to the rest of the world,
as mentioned in the introduction. The changes are visible in numerous different ways in
12
The eight Arctic states (Canada, Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Norway, Russia, Sweden and United States)
created the AEPS that became in 1996 the Arctic Council (Ottawa Declaration). The Federation of Russia is
the Chair (2021-2023) of the Arctic Council. The Joint Statement of 03
rd
March suspended all activities with
Russia due to the invasion of Ukraine. Additionally, Russia has been excluded from other forums and
meetings since the illegal annexation of Crimea in 2014. (Joint Statement. (2022).
https://www.state.gov/joint-statement-on-arctic-council-cooperation-following-russias-invasion-of-
ukraine/).
13
NATO. (2017). "What happens in the Arctic, does not stay in the Arctic” - climate change in the Arctic will
have global consequences and cannot be ignored. https://www.nato-pa.int/news/what-happens-arctic-
does-not-stay-arctic-climate-change-arcticwill-have-global-consequences
14
Geneva Graduate Institute. (2022), November 22). co-hosted by GGC, CIES & MINT. Conceptualizing the
Arctic; a Zone of Peace or a Zone of Conflict?
https://www.graduateinstitute.ch/communications/events/conceptualizing-arctic-zone-peace-or-
zoneconflict
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
403
the region: melting-ice and warmer currents from the Atlantic Ocean (known as
Atlantification of the Arctic) that affects melting ice, the rise of sea level and, in its turn,
allows navigability that will increase commercial transit (shorter than the Canal Suez,
idem, p.4) and consequently expand economic opportunities with a ride to natural
resources, more fishing and conflicts regarding territorial claims (extension of continental
shelf). This interconnected scenario is placing back the Arctic region as a strategic spot,
where Russia and China (the latter claiming to be an Arctic country). In this first quarter
of the 21st century, both countries have been increasing their investments and research
in the area. In what concerns Russia, the country has been remilitarizing, specifically
since 2007, with the Arktika expedition as the first voyage to the ocean floor at the North
Pole, placing its national flag. The rapporteur JeanCharles Larsonneur highlights the
Arctic Strategy 2035 of Russia, released in 2020, where there is a clear emphasis in the
“necessity of guaranteeing Russia´s sovereignty and territorial integrity” and “the goal
of developing the Northern Sea Route (NSR) as a globally competitive national transport
corridor” (Klimenko, 2020 as cited in idem, p. 11). Confirming the New Perspectives on
Shared Security: NATO’S Next 70 Years (2019) acknowledgment expressed by the author
that “Moscow has built up the military capacity to complicate NATO´s ability to operate
in the Black, Baltic, and North seas as well as in the North Atlantic and the Arctic” (p. 2).
There has been a constant absence in the 70 years of the Alliance of this region on official
documents meanwhile many growing exercises in the Arctic, namely Cold Response in
Norway, the only country in the world with permanent military headquarters North of the
Arctic circle (Brekke, 2022; Coffey and Kochis, 2021) reinforce the military cooperation
between NATO and Arctic states. Finland and Sweden, Partners for Peace and Enhanced
Partnership in Northern Europe (e-PINE, launched in 2003 by United States
15
), closely
participate in NATO´s exercises. The possibility of full NATO membership is a reality since
both applications in May 2022. It is clear that “the Arctic remains a vital strategic region
for Euro-Atlantic security” (Charron, 2020). Due to those facts, it is almost
incomprehensible the Arctic region not expressly written in the official documents over
time. Perhaps with the turning point regarding this region in the United States of America
that presented its National Strategy for the Arctic Region in October 2022
16
, the texts of
official documents might assume, in the future, the Arctic region.
3. Conclusion
Now that, according to Causevic, NATO has “mastered in traditional security” (2017, p.
80), the Alliance needs to accelerate efforts to update climate and Arctic strategies
17
so
15
In this context, “cooperation takes place in three major areas: cooperative security, healthy societies and
vibrant economies” (U.S Department of state. (N.D). Enhanced Partnership in Northern Europe (E-PINE)
https://www.state.gov/enhanced-partnership-innorthern-europe-e-pine/)
16
The White House. (2022). National Strategy for the Arctic Region.
https://www.whitehouse.gov/wpcontent/uploads/2022/10/National-Strategy-for-the-Arctic-Region.pdf
17
Facing this lack of strategy some scholars have been arguing and recommending different options such as:
1) Arctic Military Code of Conduct (AMCC): the authors of the Briefing Note considered it would be of
relevance to define redlines (Depledge, et al. 2019); 2) According to Khorrami and Raspotnik one possibility
would be direct contribution from NATO to the Permanent Structured Cooperation (PESCO) developing
hybrid partnerships and agreements (2022, p. 5). Both authors highlight also the importance of the Nordic
Defence Cooperation (NORDEFCO), a regional security group that include Denmark, Finland, Iceland,
Norway and Sweden with the goal of strengthening participants’ national defence, exploring common
synergies and facilitating efficient common solutions, as mentioned in the NORDEFCO website:
https://www.nordefco.org/Files/nordefco-vision-2025-signed.pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
404
it does not keep failing in “adopting the concept of human security” (Rico, 2022, p. 9).
To conclude, NATO should be able to look all the regions its allies, and future ones, are
included in so it can properly express its real intention to protect them. If one
understands that the Arctic region is also threatened by Russia and China, Finland and
Sweden´s applications to NATO speak for themselves and reinforces the presence of the
Arctic in the Alliance. If the organisation can make a difference with the period of the
Cold War in what concerns the harsh region that is becoming more navigable, then
perhaps it will be possible to look at it through a different lens and in connection with
climate change. A region that has been there since its creation, with 5 of the 8 Arctic
states (Canada, Iceland, Norway, USA (Alaska) and the Kingdom of Denmark
(Greenland)) as part of the Alliance. In a short period of time (depending on Turkey)
they will be 7 with Finland and Sweden. So, when referring to transatlantic relations (EU
and North Americas) and defence, the Arctic is part of it. The oceans, Atlantic and Arctic,
are meeting each other. The Arctic Council (non-traditional) and NATO (traditional) shall
find a balance to work in a cooperative way in order to assure a safe and secure place
for all in that region, so the “security vacuum”, mentioned by NATO´s Secretary General
on 25th March of 2022 at Bardufoss Air base in Norway, disappears. Even if not
expressed, the Arctic is omnipresent within NATO and climate change is acknowledged
as a threat multiplier (NATO Climate Change and Security Action Plan (number 1, 2021).
The different complementary documents mentioned in this paper seem to have not been
crossed and fully taken into consideration while elaborating the new Strategic Concept
2022.
References
Barry, J. (2014). Green Political Theory. In V. Geoghegan, & R. Wilford (Eds.), Political
Ideologies: An Introduction (4 ed., pp. 153-178). Routlege.
https://pureadmin.qub.ac.uk/ws/files/5420698/Green_Political_Theory_John_Barry.pdf
Brekke, K. (2022). NATO in the Arctic: Three Suggestions on NATO and Security in the
Arctic. Civita nº 10. https://civita.no/notat/nato-in-the-arctic-three-suggestions-onnato-
and-security-in-the-arctic/
Bye, H. (2021, June 15). NATO Summit: Little reference to the Arctic, but Region still in
the radar. High North News. https://www.highnorthnews.com/en/nato-summit-
littlereference-arctic-region-still-radar).
Carnegie Europe. (2019). New Perspectives on Shared Security: NATO’S Next 70
Years. Tomáš Valášek, editor. https://carnegieendowment.org/files/NATO_int_final1.pdf
Causevic, A. (2017). Facing an Unpredictable Threat: Is NATO Ideally Placed to Manage
Climate Change as a Non-Traditional Threat Multiplier? The Quarterly Journal. 16(2), pp.
59-80. DOI: https://doi.org/10.11610/Connections.16.2.04
Charron, A. (2020). NATO and the Geopolitical Future of the Arctic. Arctic Yearbook2020.
Coffey, L. and Kochis, D. (2021, June 10). NATO Summit 2021: The Arctic Can No Longer
Be an Afterthought. Issue Brief No. 6086. The Heritage Foundation
https://www.heritage.org/defense/report/nato-summit-2021-the-arctic-can-no-longer-
beafterthought
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
405
Cook, L. (2022, April 6). NATO Chief says Finland, Sweden welcome to apply to join.
https://www.sfgate.com/news/article/NATO-chief-says-Finland-Sweden-welcome-
toapply-17061474.php)
Depledge, D. et al (2019). Why we need to talk about military activity in the Arctic:
Towards an Arctic Military Code of Conduct. Arctic Yearbook2019.
IPCC (2022). “Summary for Policymakers. In: Climate Change 2022: Impacts,
Adaptation, and Vulnerability. Contribution of Working Group II to the Sixth Assessment
Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change.
https://report.ipcc.ch/ar6/wg2/IPCC_AR6_WGII_FullReport.pdf
Khorrami, N. & Raspotnik, A. (2022, March 29). Great power competition is coming for
the Arctic. NATO should prepare. World Politics Review.
https://www.worldpoliticsreview.com/articles/30434/for-nato-russia-ukraine-
warforecasts-tensions-in-the-arctic
Koivurova, T. (2022, March 2). The war on Ukraine: consequences for Finland and the
Arctic. The Polar connection. https://polarconnection.org/ukraine-finland-arctic/ NATO.
(2010). Strategic Concept 2010
https://www.nato.int/nato_static_fl2014/assets/pdf/pdf_publications/20120214_strate
gic -concept-2010-eng.pdf
NATO PARLIAMENTARY ASSEMBLY (2017, May 17). "What happens in the Arctic, does
not stay in the Arctic” - climate change in the Arctic will have global consequences and
cannot be ignored. https://www.nato-pa.int/news/what-happensarctic-does-not-stay-
arctic-climate-change-arctic-will-have-global-consequences
NATO PARLIAMENTARY ASSEMBLY. (2020). NATO 2030: a more united and stronger
Alliance on the global stage. Declaration 460. https://www.natopa.int/download-
file?filename=/sites/default/files/2020-12/2020%20-
%20NATO%20PA%20DECLARATION%20460.pdf
NATO (2021, June). NATO 2030. Fact Sheet.
https://www.nato.int/nato_static_fl2014/assets/pdf/2021/6/pdf/2106-factsheet-
nato2030en.pdf
NATO. (2021, June 14). NATO Climate Change and Security Action Plan
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/official_texts_185174.htm
NATO PARLIAMENTARY ASSEMBLY. Larsonneur J.-C. (2021). Security challenges in
the High North. Report. https://www.nato-
pa.int/downloadfile?filename=/sites/default/files/2021-
10/016%20DSCTC%2021%20E%20rev.%202%20fin%20%20SECURITY%20HIGH%20
NORTH.pdf
NATO. (2022). Press conference by NATO Secretary General Jens Stoltenberg in
Bardufoss, Norway for Exercise Cold Response.
https://www.nato.int/cps/en/natohq/opinions_193681.htm?selectedLocale=en
Rico, L.G. (2022). NATO and Climate Change: A Climatized Perspective on Security.
Belfer Center for Science and International Affairs. Harvard Kennedy School.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (November 2023-April 2024), pp. 397-406
Notes and Reflections
NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid Strategic Concept
Céline Rodrigues
406
https://www.belfercenter.org/publication/nato-and-climate-change-
climatizedperspective-security
NATO. (2022). NATO 2022 Madrid Strategic Concept.
https://www.nato.int/strategicconcept/
NATO. (2022, June 28). Secretary General´s Report, Climate Change and Security
Impact Assessment.
https://www.nato.int/nato_static_fl2014/assets/pdf/2022/6/pdf/280622-climate-
impactassessment.pdf
U.S. European Command Public Affairs. (2021, November 10). Military Leaders Discuss
Arctic Security, Cooperation in Annual Forum. U.S. European Command.
https://www.eucom.mil/pressrelease/41759/military-leaders-discuss-arctic-
securitycooperation-in-annual-forum
How to cite this note
Rodrigues, Céline (2023). NATO, climate change and security: the Arctic missing in Madrid
Strategic Concept 2022. Notes and Reflections in Janus.net, e-journal of international relations.
Vol. 14, 2, November 2023-April 2024. Consulted [online] on date of last visit,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.02
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
407
NOTES AND REFLECTIONS
NOTAS SOBRE A UTILIZAÇÃO DAS CRIPTO MOEDAS NA AMÉRICA LATINA.
BREVE RESENHA DO CASO DE EL SALVADOR
1
ROSA MARIA RODRIGUES DE ABREU
rmrodriguezd@gmail.com
Candidata ao Doutoramento em Relações Internacionais: Geopolitica e Geoeconomia da
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (Portugal). Venezuelana lusodescendente, trabalhou na
Administração tributária venezuelana durante 25 anos e atualmente é especialista em tributação
internacional no rodster dos inspetores fiscais sem fronteiras.
Introdução
Esta nota pretende fazer uma abordagem do uso generalista das cripto-moedas na
América Latina, com muita maior frequência e quantia do que se utiliza em outras regiões
do mundo. O desenvolvimento desta moeda digital é muito recente, mas a falta de
regulação e controle gerou certa desconfiança em muitos países, e incluso alguns tem as
proibido. A Europa e os Estados Unidos careciam de regulamentação até o ano 2022.
Pelo contrário, na região da América Latina existe uma maior circulação, regulamentação
e aceitação, por isso é feita uma análise do desenvolvimento do uso e regulamentação
das cripto moedas na América Latina, como moeda e como meio de pagamento utilizado
para a compra de bens, serviços e ordenados.
Portanto, é necessário olhar o que está a acontecer com o uso das cripto-moedas na
América Latina e quais são as possíveis causas da popularidade delas, através da
experiência do “El Salvador”, que terá sido o primeiro dos países do mundo a estabelecer
a cripto moeda BITCOIN como sua moeda de curso legal. Por isso falamos da definição
de cripto-moeda e da sua forma de operar, para depois fazer uma muito breve análise
do tratamento das cripto moedas nos países mais desenvolvidos, o que nos leva logo a
focar a mirada na América Latina como a região do mundo onde houve um maior
crescimento na circulação das mesmas e um desenvolvimento avançado na
regulamentação. Em seguida, direcionaremos nosso olhar para o caso de El Salvador,
como o único país do mundo que reconheceu a cripto moeda como moeda de curso legal.
Encerramos a revisão da situação do uso dessa commodity como moeda de pagamento
de salários, bens e serviços na praia de El Zonte, conhecida como Bitcoin Beach, um
projeto pioneiro a nível mundial onde a cripto moeda BITCOIN foi introduzida como meio
1
Este ensaio foi elaborado no âmbito do Curso Avançado sobre o Continente Americano da Universidade
Autónoma de Lisboa, 2022.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
408
de pagamento. Concluímos com algumas considerações onde, com base nas
características próprias da região, apresentamos nossa opinião sobre o motivo desse
rápido crescimento em relação ao resto do mundo.
Atualmente há muito pouca bibliografia sobre esse tema, pois ainda é um fenômeno
muito recente, pelo que tivemos que nos basear em pesquisas de artigos publicados na
internet e nas regulamentações emitidas nos principais países da América Latina. No
entanto, consideramos que é um tema muito interessante e acreditamos que essas
experiências na região podem servir como modelo para desenvolver experiências
semelhantes em outras regiões do mundo em desenvolvimento.
Notas para uma definição de cripto moedas
A OCDE (2022), num recente estudo sobre a institucionalização dos ativos criptográficos,
afirma que não existe uma definição comumente acordada para ativos digitais, e o termo
é utilizado pela indústria financeira para abranger cripto ativos, valores de tokenizações
ou outros ativos, moedas estáveis, arranjos, moedas digitais do banco central (CBDC) e
outros instrumentos baseados em blockchain (como tokens” o fungíveis - NFT).
Também ressalta que as leis federais dos Estados Unidos definem o termo ativo digital
como um ativo emitido ou transferido por meio da tecnologia de blockchain ou livro-razão
distribuído (Distributed Ledger Technology - DLT), incluindo, entre outros, as chamadas
"moedas virtuais", "moedas" e "tokens".
2
O Centro Interamericano de Administrações Tributárias (CIAT 2022), assinala-se que a
definição de cripto ativos se refere ao uso de tecnologia de contabilidade distribuída com
segurança criptográfica e tecnologia similar, de modo que a definição também pode
abranger futuras classes de ativos de natureza funcionalmente similar. Essa definição
abrange ativos que podem ser mantidos e transferidos de forma descentralizada, sem a
intervenção de intermediários financeiros tradicionais.
3
De esses cripto-ativos, estamos
nos referindo às moedas virtuais ou cripto moedas. Assim, as cripto-moedas, cripto
divisas (do inglês cryptocurrency) ou cripto ativos, são transferidos por meio da
tecnologia blockchain. o ativos virtuais que são armazenados e transferidos na
internet, portanto, requerem uma carteira digital para armazenar o crédito.
Sendo um bem digital, o seu valor muda dependendo do seu uso e de como é
comercializado no mercado virtual, e embora as leis dos diferentes países definam essa
classe de ativos de diferentes maneiras, o seu comportamento é semelhante aos bens
negociados na Bolsa de Valores, estando dentro de um mercado menos regulado e com
maior risco, por não serem respaldadas por nenhuma autoridade monetária. Por isso, é
chamado de mercado alternativo ou descentralizado para distingui-lo do mercado
financeiro tradicional de valores
4
.
A primeira cripto-moeda criada (no ano de 2009) foi a Bitcoin. Posteriormente, surgiram
umas outras cripto moedas que tiveram maior ou menor desenvolvimento. As cripto-
2
Cf. OECD (2022), Institutionalisation of crypto-assets and DeFiTradFi interconnectedness, OECD
Publishing, Paris, https://doi.org/10.1787/5d9dddbe-en
3
Cf. (CIAT 2022) https://www.ciat.org/nuevas-reglas-para-el-intercambio-de-informacion-con-fines-
tributarios-respecto-de-los-criptoactivos/
4
Cf. OECD (2022), Institutionalisation of crypto-assets and DeFiTradFi interconnectedness, OECD
Publishing, Paris, https://doi.org/10.1787/5d9dddbe-en
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
409
moedas mais comuns são a Bitcoin, que foi a primeira e é a mais comumente usada em
operações institucionais; a Ethereum (mais recente e usado em contratos digitais
inteligentes e tokenso fungíveis - NFT); e o Tether, que pertence a uma subcategoria
chamada stablecoins, que fixa seu valor ancorado em outro valor mais estável e
conhecido, como o dólar.
Breve revisão do tratamento legal das cripto moedas
As cripto-moedas têm sido progressivamente utilizadas em todo o mundo e a falta de
regulamentação tem preocupado muitos governos. Nos Estados Unidos, foi introduzido
no Congresso um projeto de lei federal ainda em discussão chamado "Responsible
Financial Innovation Act" para regular as transações com cripto-moedas, concedendo
maiores poderes à Commodity Futures Trading Commission como órgão regulador desse
mercado descentralizado e fornecendo uma isenção de impostos para transações abaixo
de USD 200.00
5
.
Em 21 de setembro de 2021, a China proibiu todo o uso, transação, mineração ou
negociação de cripto moedas, com a intenção de evitar fugas de capital. Tornou-se assim
o primeiro país a condenar esse mercado digital. Além da China, outros países como a
Argélia, o Bangladesh, o Egito, o Iraque, o Marrocos, o Nepal, o Catar e a Tunísia
proibiram a atividade com cripto moedas.
Em abril de 2022, a União Europeia promulgou uma lei para proibir transações com cripto
moedas de forma anônima. Recentemente, a União Europeia aprovou o regulamento
sobre os mercados de cripto ativos (Regulamento MiCA - Markets in Crypto Assets) para
regular as transações com cripto moedas com o objetivo de proteger os consumidores e
reduzir os diversos riscos envolvidos nessas operações. Entre outras coisas, busca-se
que a Autoridade Europeia dos Valores Mobiliários e dos Mercados e a Autoridade
Bancária Europeia supervisionem a emissão dos tokens, e que as empresas
intermediárias que negociam cripto ativos informem os consumidores sobre os riscos e
custos envolvidos. Isso permitirá regulamentar as ofertas públicas de cripto ativos,
prevenir a manipulação do mercado, a lavagem de dinheiro, o financiamento do
terrorismo e outras atividades criminosas, além de atrair investidores institucionais, o
que irá impulsionar ainda mais esse setor.
O maior volume dos lucros nas transações com cripto ativos tem sido nos Estados Unidos
(US$ 47,0 bilhões em ganhos com cripto moedas) em comparação com o resto do mundo.
Na América Latina, observa-se um maior desenvolvimento tanto no uso quanto na
regulamentação das cripto moedas. A região da América Latina representa 9% das
transações globais desses ativos, e, de acordo com a Bloomberg, 8% dos cidadãos da
região investiram nelas, sendo a Argentina o país onde mais pessoas adquiriram cripto
moedas.
A Venezuela está na liderança do ranking de adoção de cripto ativos na região, sendo o
país latino-americano com maior adoção de cripto moedas (ocupa o sétimo lugar entre
154 países). Elas têm sido usadas para pagamento de salários e compra de diversos
bens. O segundo país latino-americano, de acordo com o mencionado relatório da
5
Cf. https://www.coindesk.com/policy/2022/06/07/key-us-senators-introduce-bill-outlining-sweeping-plan-
for-future-crypto-rules/?s=09
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
410
Chainalysis, é a Colômbia, que ocupa a 11ª posição mundial. Em seguida, aparece o
Brasil, na 14ª posição, depois o Peru, na 22ª posição, e a Argentina, na 28ª posição.
6
Na regulamentação do tópico na América Latina, a Argentina não tem qualquer norma
especifica e também não tem um órgão central de supervisão. No entanto, existe o
Decreto 796/2021, que estabelece pagamento de impostos para as empresas que
realizam transações com cripto moedas (carteiras virtuais) com o imposto sobre créditos
e débitos bancários. Também há obrigações de informação sobre as transações, de
acordo com a Resolução 4164/2019 da Administração Federal de Impostos (AFIP). A lei
do Imposto as ganâncias estabelece como renda tributável o resultado da compra e
venda de "moedas digitais".
O Brasil está a tratar desde o ano de 2022 o projeto de lei 3825, apresentado pelo
senador do Partido Social Democrata, Ira Abreu, que tem como objetivo trazer
transparência às operações e evitar a evasão fiscal e a lavagem de dinheiro. O projeto
ainda não foi aprovado e prevê que o órgão regulador seja o próprio governo do Brasil.
A Bolívia proibiu no ano de 2014 os cripto ativos por meio da Resolução de Diretoria
044/14 emitida pelo Banco Central da Bolívia (BCB), devido à falta de regulamentação,
riscos e casos de fraudes piramidais cometidos no país por plataformas chamadas Bitcoin
Cash e Pay Diamond. A proibição permanece em vigor até hoje, sendo o único país da
América Latina que proíbe essas transações.
Com relação a Colômbia, a Superintendência Financeira aprovou a Circular Externa 016
de 2021, que regulamenta as cripto moedas. Essa normativa estabelece um mecanismo
chamado sandbox, que o espaços controlados onde são realizados testes piloto de
novos modelos de negócios ainda não regulamentados. Além disso, foi estabelecida na
Resolução 314 a obrigação de relatar transações com cripto moedas à Unidade de
Informação e Análise Financeira (UIAF) acima de 150 dólares, com multas para o o
cumprimento dessa obrigação.
No Chile existem normas para a proteção dos consumidores e as cripto moedas o
consideradas ativos virtuais. Não uma regulamentação específica, mas um projeto
de lei chamado "Bitcoin", que busca proteger proprietários e intermediários financeiros,
bem como as pessoas que interagem no mercado de moedas digitais. Nesse projeto, o
Banco Central do Chile é responsável pela regulamentação.
O Banco Central do Equador irá estabelecer a regulamentação dessa atividade com o
objetivo de evitar crimes como lavagem de dinheiro e fraudes. O presidente do Banco
Central esclareceu que não está previsto que seja uma moeda de curso legal no país.
No xico existe uma Lei para Regulamentar as Instituições de Tecnologia Financeira,
conhecida como a Lei Fintech que data do ano 2018, a qual obriga a o Banco do México
a regular as cripto moedas. Não existe uma regulamentação específica para as cripto
moedas. Os provedores de serviços de cripto moedas devem se registar no Sistema de
Administração Tributária e relatar à Unidade de Intelincia Financeira para evitar a
lavagem de dinheiro.
6
Cf. https://www.bloomberglinea.com/2022/03/10/ranking-cripto-en-que-paises-de-la-region-hay-mayor-
uso-de-divisas-digitales/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
411
No Pana não regulamentação para cripto moedas. Foram apresentados dois
projetos de lei, um chamado Lei Cripto, que estabelece que os cripto ativos seriam um
método de pagamento global alternativo para qualquer operação civil ou comercial no
Panamá, e o outro chamado Lei 696, que recomenda a regulamentação do Bitcoin, Ether,
Tether e diferentes tipos de tokens, como NFT e 7UT.
No Paraguai um projeto de lei em discussão no Congresso desde 2021 para
regulamentar as atividades com cripto moedas. Esse projeto estabelece que as cripto
moedas não são moeda de curso legal, estabelece um registro para empresas
fornecedoras de ativos virtuais e regula a atividade de mineração de cripto moedas.
No Peru existe um projeto de lei Marco para a Comercialização de Cripto ativos, que
propõe a criação de um registo público de fornecedores de serviços cripto e a obrigação
de relatar "operações suspeitas" à Unidade de Inteligência Financeira. Esse projeto de lei
também não considera as cripto moedas como moeda de curso legal.
No Uruguai, a Câmara de FinTech criou uma Comissão de Cripto moedas no ano 2018.
Para o ano de 2021, o Banco Central do Uruguai (BCU) estabeleceu uma regulamentação
para serviços envolvendo ativos virtuais.
Na Venezuela existe legislação muito especifica. No ano 2018, foi sancionado o Decreto
Constituinte de Cripto ativos. Além disso, foi criado o token Petro, a primeira cripto
moeda criada por um Estado (das denominadas “moeda digital do Banco Central” ou
“CBDC Central Bank Digital Currence”), cujo valor está ancorado no preço do barril de
petróleo.
Esse decreto define os órgãos responsáveis pela regulamentação: Superintendência
Nacional de Cripto-ativos e Atividades Conexas (SUNACRIP): sua tarefa é regular as
atividades relacionadas a cripto ativos no país, bem como gerenciar sistemas de controle,
políticas e registo de usuários “Registro Integral de Serviços en Criptoativos (RISEC)”,
que é um sistema web vinculado à SUNACRIP no qual todos os usuários que realizam
atividades relacionadas as cripto moedas são registados; “Registro Integral de
Mineradores (RIM)” que é um aplicativo web vinculado à SUNACRIP no qual o
registados os usuários interessados em obter uma licença para a comercialização de
cripto ativos. Além disso, a Lei de Impostos sobre Grandes Transações Financeiras foi
reformada em fevereiro de 2022 para estabelecer um imposto de 2% a 20% sobre
operações com os cripto ativos. também uma Bolsa Descentralizada de Valores da
Venezuela (BDVE) que lida com transações de cripto ativos e é permitido pagar impostos
com cripto moedas conforme o Código Orgânico Tributário.
O exposto permite ver que a regulamentação das cripto moedas na Latino América é
muito ampla e mesmo que não seja uniforme, é muito mais especifica do que nos países
mais desenvolvidos.
A seguir, está o caso de El Salvador, que tem sido o primeiro país do mundo que
estabeleceu a cripto moeda como moeda de curso legal
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
412
A cripto moeda como moeda de curso legal. O caso de El Salvador
Em setembro de 2021, El Salvador tornou-se o primeiro país do mundo a adotar o Bitcoin
como uma moeda de curso legal. A legislação permite a aquisição de bens e serviços
utilizando o Bitcoin.
O Decreto Legislativo 57, conhecido como Lei Bitcoin, regulamenta o Bitcoin como
uma moeda oficial sem limites para fazer as transações, e estabeleceu que a taxa de
câmbio entre o Bitcoin e o dólar americano ia ser determinada livremente pelo mercado.
Os impostos podem ser pagos com Bitcoin, e os agentes econômicos devem aceitar o
Bitcoin como forma de pagamento. Em seguida, foram estabelecidas umas outras normas
complementares à Lei Bitcoin (Regulamento da Lei Bitcoin, Lei de Criação de Fideicomisso
Bitcoin, Normas Técnicas para Facilitar a Participação de Entidades Financeiras no
Ecossistema Bitcoin, Diretrizes para Autorização do Funcionamento da Plataforma
Tecnológica de Serviços com Bitcoin e dólares e Normas Técnicas Temporárias sobre
medidas de Cibersegurança e Identificação de Clientes em Canais Digitais).
O atual Presidente de El Salvador, Nayib Bukele, também inaugurou o primeiro hospital
veterinário público financiado com parte dos lucros obtidos com os investimentos que o
governo tem feito em Bitcoin. Antes de adotar a cripto moeda como moeda de curso legal
no país, El Salvador realizou um projeto denominado “Bitcoin Beach” na praia de El Zonte.
O projeto “Bitcoin Beach” foi patrocinado pelo californiano Michael Peterson no ano de
2019. Peterson ia mais de 20 anos de férias com a família para a praia de El Zonte
para surfar. Em 2016, ele decidiu se mudar dos Estados Unidos para El Salvador e
angariou um financista para um projeto de caridade naquela região. O empresário
estabeleceu como condicionamento para suportar o projeto que a Bitcoin fosse a única
moeda utilizada nas transações. Foi assim que surgiu o Bitcoin Beach, um projeto que
tem sido o preâmbulo para a decisão do governo de estabelecer o Bitcoin como moeda
de curso legal.
A Praia El Zonte, está localizada cerca de 30 km a sudoeste da capital de El Salvador.
Nessa localidade, é possível pagar contas de água, eletricidade e televisão a cabo com
Bitcoins, comprar refeições, bebidas, pagar o hotel, as compras e até mesmo o corte de
cabelo. Além disso, existe um aplicativo de carteira virtual com o mesmo nome e até
mesmo uma caixa eletrônica multibanco de bitcoin. Dois anos depois da criação do
projeto, ainda existem 22 programas comunitários em andamento (como coleta de lixo
e atividades de nadadores salvadores) e algumas centenas de pessoas recebem os seus
salários em Bitcoin.
7
Conclusões
A utilização das cripto moedas na América Latina parece estar relacionado com a
desvalorização e volatilidade das moedas locais, além das dificuldades de acesso a
moedas estrangeiras como o dólar americano ou outras divisas. Isso pode explicar o
amplo desenvolvimento normativo em comparação com o resto do mundo e o volume de
7
Cf. Wilfredo Peña 'On Bitcoin Beach', turistas e residentes celebram a adoção de criptomoeda por El Salvador
Reuters https://www.reuters.com/technology/bitcoin-beach-tourists-residents-hail-el-salvadors-adoption-
cryptocurrency-2021-09-07/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
413
transações realizadas com cripto moedas na região, por vezes mesmo mais alto que o
PIB do país.
Não há uma regulamentação unificada na Arica Latina, mas sim cada país optou por
estabelecer suas próprias normas, o que é um fenômeno comum e uma característica da
região. Na verdade, os acordos de integração existentes, como o Mercosul, a Comunidade
Andina de Nações, o Caricom, etc., não estabeleceram normas comunitárias para regular
o assunto ou mecanismos de controlo.
Alguns países possuem um maior desenvolvimento normativo, como é o caso da
Venezuela e do El Salvador, que possuem sistemas normativos muito avançados em
relação com os outros países. A utilização das cripto-moedas na América Latina tem sido
como meio para fazer pagamentos, ou como dinheiro digital, o qual é uma diferença
notável frente aos países mais desenvolvidos, que as utilizam como inversão
especulativa.
El Salvador chama a atenção por ser o primeiro país do mundo a estabelecer uma cripto
moeda como moeda de curso legal. O projeto Bitcoin Beach é uma iniciativa que
beneficiou uma população com problemas de pobreza e que encontrou nesse mecanismo
uma maneira de melhorar seu nível de vida.
A crise econômica gerada pela pandemia da COVID-19, que afetou severamente a região,
também pode ter impulsionado esse crescimento, pois muitas pessoas começaram a
prestar serviços desde a casa (teletrabalho, nómadas digitais) para outros países e
concordaram em receber o pagamento em cripto moedas para se protegerem da
desvalorização, do risco cambiário ou mesmo para ter aceso as divisas, (sobre tudo para
os casos da Venezuela e da Argentina, que tem fortes restrições para o mercado
cambiário), muitas vezes por não terem acesso a contas em moedas estrangeiras, como
o dólar.
A iniciativa da praia El Zonte, em El Salvador, pode ser um modelo a ser seguido pelos
outros países da região para melhorar o nível de vida da população afetadas pela
pobreza.
Referências
Organización para la Cooperación y el Desarrollo Económico OECD (2022),
Institutionalisation of crypto-assets and DeFiTradFi interconnectedness, OECD
Publishing, Paris, https://doi.org/10.1787/5d9dddbe-en consultado em 23 de junio de
2022.
Centro Interamericano de Administraciones Tributarias CIAT Nuevas reglas para el
intercambio de información con fines tributarios respecto de los criptoactivos
https://www.ciat.org/nuevas-reglas-para-el-intercambio-de-informacion-con-fines-
tributarios-respecto-de-los-criptoactivos/ consultado em 23 de junio de 2022
www.chainalysis.com consultado em 23 de junio de 2022
On-Chain Transaction Volumes Past Centralized Platforms June 6,
2022 https://blog.chainalysis.com/reports/defi-dexs-web3/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024), pp. 407-414
Notas e Reflexões
Notas sobre a utilização das crypto moedas na América Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador
Rosa Maria Rodrigues de Abreu
414
2021 Realized Cryptocurrency Gains by Country
https://blog.chainalysis.com/reports/cryptocurrency-gains-by-country-2021/
consultado em 23 de junio de 2022
https://www.bloomberglinea.com/2022/03/10/ranking-cripto-en-que-paises-de-la-
region-hay-mayor-uso-de-divisas-digitales/ consultado em 23 de junio de 2022
https://www.bitcoinbeach.com/ consultado em 23 de junio de 2022.
Como citar esta Nota
Abreu, Rosa Maria Rodrigues de (2023). Notas sobre a utilização das cripto moedas na América
Latina. Breve resenha do caso de El Salvador. Notes and Reflections in Janus.net, e-journal of
international relations. Vol. 14, Nº 2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [em linha] em data
da última visita, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.2.03
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 14, Nº. 2 (Novembro 2023-Abril 2024)
415
RECENSÃO CRÍTICA
Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría. ISBN
978-84-19200-76-1
PAULA ALFAIATE DA LUZ
paula.alfaiate@funiber.org
Mestranda em Relações Internacionais, na Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (Portugal).
Licenciada em Relações Internacionais, na referida Universidade. Traduziu o livro Guerra Fria 2.0,
de Mariano Aguirre. Assessora de Admissões na Fundação Universitária Ibero Americana e
Universidad Europea del Atlántico, em Lisboa.
No seu livro Guerra Fria 2.0, Mariano Aguirre, analisa os acontecimentos mais relevantes
dos dias de hoje e até que ponto estes são ou não comparáveis aos tempos da Guerra
Fria, dominados pelo confronto capitalismo vs comunismo. Além de destacar os principais
atores no sistema internacional, as diferenças substanciais no alinhamento destes e o
que representam atualmente estes poderes num mundo multipolar, marcado pela crise
da democracia, a ascensão de movimentos extremistas, o impacto das alterações
climáticas, o uso das novas tecnologias e a inteligência artificial, onde os interesses de
cada um suplantam o bem estar de todos.
Este será o mote para a análise do autor, recorrendo a diferentes e credíveis fontes
bibliográficas, o que nos leva a questionar o que nos espera o futuro, evidenciado um
presente pródigo em acontecimentos reveladores de um mundo em ebulição.
A nível estrutural, o livro está dividido em catorze partes, os agradecimentos, a
introdução, dez capítulos, um índice onomástico e um último capítulo sobre o Autor. O
prefácio é do Dr. Luís Tomé, Diretor do Departamento de Relações Internacionais e do
OBSERVARE, da Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa.
Na Introdução, Aguirre defende o porquê do título deste livro, Guerra Fria 2.0, e o que
os debates em Espanha e na América Latina suscitaram, na possibilidade de este ter ou
não um ponto de interrogação. Contudo, o objetivo, segundo o autor, não é debater se
existe uma nova Guerra Fria, mas sim destacar que alguns dos aspetos mais importantes
dos anos 1947 48 até 1989 1991 podem repetir se, como a corrida aos armamentos,
a incerteza quanto a acontecimentos políticos, económicos e sociais e o adjetivo fria”
“entre uma realidade de tensões em múltiplos domínios, incluindo o da segurança militar,
mas em que se mantém um equilíbrio delicado”. E como exemplos atuais, o conflito na
Ucrânia e a disputa da soberania pela Ilha de Taiwan, assim como os EUA, a China e a
Rússia podem atuar no chamado Sul Global.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
416
No primeiro capítulo, Da Guerra Fria à Globalização, o autor analisa o período bipolar da
Guerra Fria, entre os EUA e a URSS, sendo que de acordo com Odd Arne Westad, o
confronto entre o capitalismo e o comunismo teve o seu início no final do séc. XIX, e para
Jürgen Ostherhammel, nesta fase estivemos perante grandes transformações nos mais
variados âmbitos (científico, tecnológico, político e bélico). E tudo isto determinou o que
é hoje o mundo atual.
Existindo um reforço da capacidade nuclear não por parte dos EUA e da URSS, mas
também da França, da China e da Grã Bretanha, com acordos que se formaram nesta
fase e que no presente além de terem sido abandonados, a letalidade e a sofisticação
das armas nucleares são substancialmente superiores e que o perigo da sua utilização é
mais visível.
Apesar dos dois modelos económicos referidos acima e que dominaram o período da
Guerra Fria, neste contexto de globalização estamos perante uma dependência e
competição mais evidente entre as potências atuais, ao nível económico, comercial e
tecnológico, como é o caso da deslocalização das fábricas europeias para Pequim.
Além disso, novas formas de propaganda através das redes sociais, a proliferação de
fake news ou mesmo métodos sofisticados, com a utilização de algoritmos, o que lhes
permite alterar resultados eleitorais, como sucedeu com as eleições nos EUA. A tais
fenómenos Aguirre denomina como a opacidade das novas tecnologias.
O segundo capítulo, Um Só Sistema Mundial, está centrado nos desafios que o confronto
entre os EUA e a República Popular da China enfrentam atualmente, distinto do período
da Guerra Fria entre os EUA e a URSS.
Sendo que a ideologia deu lugar a um sistema económico neoliberal, onde todos os
Estados se inserem, o que impactou os sistemas democráticos, provocando uma maior
desigualdade, segundo Organizações Internacionais, como as Nações Unidas.
O comunismo embora não seja uma ideologia dominante no espectro político, a
ascensão da extrema direita veio colocar à tona algo do passado, como o intensificar
do terrorismo, a criminalidade organizada, existindo um bode expiatório nos migrantes,
muçulmanos, asiáticos, latinos, como se quisessem tomar o lugar da “população branca”.
O confronto bipolar da Guerra Fria, transformou se num confronto entre várias
potências: os EUA, a China, a URSS e a Índia e potências regionais, como a Turquia e os
denominados países do sul que pretendem ter um papel importante no panorama
internacional, alterando a ordem multilateral vigente. O autor acrescenta a relevância do
diálogo entre as partes para diminuir tensões, assim como responder a novos desafios,
por exemplo, a ascensão da Inteligência Artificial.
No terceiro capítulo, Multipolaridade e Poderes Emergentes, o autor distingue a ordem
mundial que nos regia durante a Guerra Fria (bipolaridade) e a que se reflete nos dias
de hoje (multipolaridade), onde diversos atores exercem a sua influência e nem sempre
conseguem superar a capacidade dos demais. Os países chamados de emergentes, o
grupo dos BRICS (Brasil, Rússia, Índia, China e África do Sul), abrange 46% da população
do planeta, o que corresponde a 24% do produto interno bruto (PIB). Tal como o seu
poder no mundo é cada vez mais evidente, apresentando se como a “voz do mundo
emergente e em desenvolvimento”, apesar de ainda manter uma posição inferior ao G7,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
417
devido à paridade das moedas transacionadas. (O’Neill, 2023). Amitaya Acharya
menciona que a inexistência de uma potência dominante associa-se a uma crescente
interdependência.
Esta questão dos países emergentes, como refere Aguirre, pode levar nos a erros
conceptuais no que aos “países do sul” diz respeito, visto que falamos da China e da
Rússia, que aproveitam a sua posição geográfica, mas são potências em ascensão, com
níveis distintos de desenvolvimento face à Índia, Brasil e Turquia. E outras potências com
influência regional, como é o caso de Israel, que segundo os ditames oficiais, a criação
do seu Estado é o resultado do interesse britânico em que estes tivessem o seu próprio
território, da história do sionismo e do Holocausto. Estes países o apresentam uma
alteração na ordem económica e liberal face à existente, apenas pretendem que a sua
voz seja mais ativa nas tomadas de decisão, nos mais variados âmbitos.
A Índia, considerada a maior democracia do mundo, bastante desenvolvida a nível
tecnológico, com tremendas debilidades nos campos social e económico, possui armas
nucleares e oscila o seu apoio de acordo com os seus interesses (na redistribuição de
poder, apoia Moscovo e Pequim e na sua política externa de não alinhamento, está
próxima da Rússia e dos Estados Unidos) e faz parte do Quadrilateral Security Dialogue,
com os EUA, o Japão e a Austrália, com o objetivo de controlar a influência da RPC na
Ásia Pacífico.
O autor no quarto capítulo, As Grandes Potências e o Sul Global, debruça se na questão
da Guerra da Ucrânia e o quanto esta veio desviar as atenções de outras regiões não
menos importantes. Não quer dizer com isto que a invasão da Rússia na Ucrânia não
tenha criado um forte impacto na Europa e que a mesma não seja legítima. Contudo,
levou a um aumento dos preços e a um desequilíbrio financeiro, com forte impacto nos
países por si afectados, que corresponde a 24% da população mundial, cerca de 60
países, e destes, 73% vivem em pobreza extrema.
No momento actual, falamos de formas distintas de guerra. Durante os anos 1991 2010
existiam menos guerras, mas com a “Primavera Árabe” e o surgimento do Estado
Islâmico, estamos perante um aumento no investimento de orçamentos militares e
atores não estatais, tal como o crime organizado, milícias e grupos de guerrilha.
Tudo isto aliado ao declínio dos Estados Unidos, enquanto grande potência, a asceno
da China e a própria invasão da Rússia na Ucrânia, assim como o uso das armas nucleares
como um recurso cada vez mais provável, vem demonstrar que os conflitos vieram para
ficar e quiçá mais mortíferos e destrutivos. Nesta linha de pensamento, a fragilidade dos
estados, desde a sua liderança à existência de grupos terroristas, fronteiras cada vez
mais porosas, desde logo mais suscetíveis a que as grandes redes internacionais operem
nos seus países e controlem os sectores económico e financeiro, provocando uma maior
dependência entre os países do sul em relação aos do norte, afetados por níveis distintos
de pobreza, desigualdade, violência, divisões internas e o impacto das alterações
climáticas Segundo o autor, muitos destes problemas são o resultado do passado
colonial, imperial e posteriormente da Guerra Fria e das alianças que se criaram a
então.
O quinto capítulo, Os Estados Unidos, Crise Interna e de Liderança, reforça a percepção
que temos deste país, enquanto potência hegemónica (algo que manteve desde a Guerra
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
418
Fria), e epicentro da ordem liberal internacional do após a II Guerra Mundial. No entanto,
encontra se em declínio por fatores internos
1
, que se repercutem no seu poder no
mundo. Tudo isto aliado ao negócio de armas que assola o país, sendo que a sua
população é de 238 milhões de habitantes e estima se que existam 390 milhões de
armas, que são detonadores para o que alguns analistas consideram razões para uma
possível guerra civil.
A verdade é que o cansaço da sociedade americana pelo fracasso na participação em
guerras duradouras, como é o caso do Iraque e do Afeganistão, e os gastos económicos
nas guerras, leva a que os EUA percam algum prestígio ao nível interno e externo.
Aguirre frisa que Joe Biden e o seu secretário de Estado, Antony Blinken, aplicam
uma política pragmática, onde os interesses económicos e políticos a nível interno
suplantam a defesa da democracia e dos direitos humanos no exterior.
Contudo, existem diferenças face à anterior administração no que às OI diz respeito,
Trump retirou os EUA do Acordo de Paris, da OMS, com críticas constantes às Nações
Unidas, enquanto Biden no seu discurso na 77.ª Assembleia Geral das Nações Unidas,
reiterou o apoio a esta Organização Internacional, inclusive, defendeu a reestruturação
do CSNU.
O sexto capítulo, A China, a Caminho da Consolidação de uma Grande Potência, o autor
reforça a relação entre os Estados Unidos e a China e a importância de ambos quererem
evitar uma nova Guerra Fria, após o encontro realizado em setembro de 2022. Foram
discutidos temas sensíveis, como a questão comercial (o facto das cadeias de produção
se deslocarem para a China), os exercícios realizados pela China no Pacífico, entre outros
pontos de igual importância, não colocando de lado a Guerra na Ucrânia e o não uso das
armas nucleares, bem como a sua ameaça, optando por estarem em sintonia em áreas
tão sensíveis como as alterações climáticas, a segurança alimentar e a “estabilidade
económica”.
O seu progresso levará a que, segundo alguns autores, ultrapasse os EUA ao nível
comercial, tendo a indústria no campo de energias solares, dos veículos eléctricos e na
inteligência artificial o seu expoente máximo, como der em oito empresas de tecnologia,
das vinte que existem no mundo.
Os seus cidadãos, apesar do controlo que existe por parte do regime chinês, preferem
viver num país desenvolvido do ponto de vista económico, que lhes proporcione o acesso
ao consumo, do que viverem na imprevisibilidade. Sendo que se depara com problemas
sociais que poderão ter consequências no futuro, como a baixa natalidade, uma alta taxa
de desemprego na população jovem, graves problemas de seca e de poluição e as
questões de Taiwan e da província de Xinjiang (várias vezes é acusada de reprimir o
povo uigure).
1
Entre outras possíveis razões: Questões relacionadas com a política interna, desencadeando uma grave
crise nos setores democráticos, o que provoca a ascensão dos líderes extremistas, onde grupos organizados
operam e fragilizam a democracia e a sociedade no seu todo, numa óptica anti-estado; a falta de
competitividade na indústria, provocando a deslocação das empresas para outros países, como a RPC; o
aumento da desigualdade e, consequentemente, da violência nas ruas. Além também, do que o autor
designa como “guerras culturais”, estas associadas à migração, ao modo como a lei do aborto é analisada
em cada Estado, o revisionismo histórico da escravatura, entre outras.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
419
No campo do multilateralismo, está cada vez mais presente nas várias organizações
internacionais, na participação em Fóruns e organizações de matriz regional. Tendo como
um dos seus objetivos principais o seu grande projeto Belt and Road Initiative, através
do investimento de infraestruturas, sendo fundamental nas suas exportações e projeção
de poder a nível internacional.
No sétimo capítulo, a Rússia, um Gigante Militar com Debilidades, o autor destaca um
ponto que nos parece fundamental: o porquê da obsessão da Rússia pela sua segurança.
Esta provém do séc. XVI, devido ao seu extenso território sem fronteiras naturais, da
invasão napoleónica no séc. XIX e , posteriormente, as duas invasões por parte da
Alemanha no séc. XX. E por isso, nos dias de hoje, a sua constante preocupação pela
expansão da NATO junto às suas fronteiras.
O final da URSS, considerado por Putin como o grande desastre geopolítico do séc. XX,
aliado ao final de “uma economia centralizada para a privatização e a abertura política”,
liderada por Boris Ieltsin, conduziu o país a níveis de corrupção que se manifestam até
hoje. Através de empresários e políticos que passaram a controlar 25% do PNB da Rússia
e que se transformaram numa elite económica, com investimentos no ocidente nos mais
variados setores.
Com o início da Guerra da Ucrânia, foram impostas sanções à Rússia, sendo estas um
elemento poderoso para controlar o aumento do stock de armas e munições. O que não
retira a Putin considerar o seu país uma grande potência e desafia os Estados Unidos a
assumirem que a ordem liberal está acabada e que assumam um mundo multipolar, tal
como o ocidente admita que perdeu o poder baseado em regras que já não se aplicam
nos dias de hoje.
No oitavo capítulo, um Mundo de Desafios para a UE, o autor destaca os principais
desafios da UE, sendo que estes centram -se não nas dificuldades em introduzirem
uma política externa de segurança e defesa comuns, que veio a intensificar se com o
conflito da Ucrânia e também na ascensão de governos autoritários, os movimentos de
extrema direita, no controlo da migração, relegando para a Turquia, Marrocos e a Líbia
o controlo de todo este processo. Além da proximidade de alguns países com a Rússia,
a instabilidade no Médio Oriente que afecta parte do Norte de África e a insegurança
vivida na Europa pela entrada de terroristas pertencentes ao Estado Islâmico,
exacerbaram as dificuldades europeias.
Outro dos obstáculos passa pelo princípio da unanimidade e que bloqueia a tomada de
decisões entre os 27 estados membros, como a possível entrada de outros países (como
ocorre com a Ucrânia e alguns países dos Balcãs) e os custos que tudo isto acarreta.
A relação com os Estados Unidos como garante da segurança europeia devido à NATO e
ao papel destes na reconstrução europeia após a II Guerra Mundial, levou à participação
dos países no Iraque e na Síria e o resultado foi desastroso. Tal como a possibilidade da
chegada ao poder da ala republicana em 2024, com uma tendência autoritária, e que
poderá colocar em causa a cooperação internacional e um abandono do multilateralismo.
No penúltimo capítulo, uma Segurança Diferente, debatem se as principais teorias das
Relações Internacionais e o modo como estas se enquadram num contexto e desafios
distintos. Quanto ao Realismo, no qual os Estados são egoístas e o sistema internacional
é anárquico, foi a teoria dominante no período da Guerra Fria.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
420
A corrente Liberal ou Kantiana centra se no quadro da cooperação, tendo a democracia
como o elemento perfeito para que esta se possa desenvolver e as organizações
internacionais, as ONG´S e a Sociedade Civil como fundamentais em todo este processo.
As restantes teorias das Relações Internacionais, “a construtivista, a marxista, a pós-
estruturalista, a pós-colonial e a de género” embora analisem de igual modo o sistema
internacional e possam influenciar as anteriores, o realismo e o liberalismo o as
predominantes nesta nova ordem mundial.
A preocupação em torno de uma segurança comum”, foi “apresentada em 1982 pela
Comissão Independente sobre Desarmamento e Questões de Segurança, liderada pelo
então primeiro-ministro sueco Olof Palme”, a qual defendia que a segurança era um
direito de todos os cidadãos.
No ano de 1992, coincidente com o final da Guerra Fria, foi aprovado um importante
documento, A Agenda para a Paz, criado pelo à época Secretário Geral das Nações
Unidas, Boutros Boutrous Gali. Este foi o espoletar do papel do Direito Internacional
nos mais variados contextos, quer nos casos de genocídio e a relação entre soberania
nacional e a intervenção nos países quando estamos perante violações dos Direitos
Humanos.
A segurança, no momento presente, depara se com algumas dificuldades. Desde a falta
de investimento em novos modelos de intervenção, como a guerra cibernética, as armas
nucleares e a inteligência artificial, até aos interesses instalados nas empresas
fabricantes de armas e todos os que fazem parte deste modelo de negócio, assim como
quando, por motivos culturais, sociais e políticos, se sintam mais seguros pelas forças de
segurança.
E neste âmbito, tal como refere Aguirre, a prevenção de conflitos num sentido múltiplo
é uma via por onde começar para que o mundo não nos fuja das mãos.
Para finalizar, o décimo capítulo, O Futuro, a autor vaticina um futuro não muito
promissor. Tudo isto se deve às desigualdades sociais e económicas cada vez mais
acentuadas, apesar de todos os desenvolvimentos económicos e tecnológicos. Centrando
se na crise da democracia, no interesse dos Estados como benefício próprio e não como
solução para o bem comum, a ascensão da extrema - direita, também referida
noutros capítulos, o poder das redes sociais no comportamento e controlo das sociedades
e o quanto estas podem desencadear movimentos racistas e xenófobos.
Aliado a tudo isto, a competição entre grandes e emergentes potências, a China, os
Estados Unidos, a Rússia, o Irão, a Turquia, a União Europeia, entre outros. Resultando
daqui diferentes conflitos consoante a capacidade militar, nuns casos mais associado à
guerra cibernética e noutros o terrorismo como controlador do Estado.
Paralelamente, o aumento da pobreza e da crise alimentar, fruto dos conflitos, das
alterações climáticas e das consequências sociais e económicas da pandemia COVID-19,
associado a um investimento cada vez maior no armamento e despesas militares, assim
como a competição pelos recursos energéticos (carvão e petróleo), as tecnologias verdes
(World Bank, 2023; Energy investment, 2023). O bem mais precioso que podemos ter,
a água potável, será igualmente promotora de uma disputa geopolítica cada vez mais
acentuada. (Bremmer. I.; Kupchan, C., 2023).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
421
Reflexão sobre a obra
O autor ao longo da obra apresenta nos uma posição coerente face a todos os
acontecimentos. Embora não queira considerar na totalidade que estamos perante uma
nova Guerra Fria, existe uma correlação sucessiva de factos que nos transportam para a
década de 90 e a possibilidade de uma Guerra Fria 2.0, com novas alianças e desafios
internacionais.
Neste contexto, Monjardino considera todo este processo como a “crise dos trinta anos”
(2023: 355) e o de “Grande Convergência” para nos descrever todos os
desenvolvimentos dos últimos quarenta anos. Aplicando os à ciência e tecnologia, à
globalização e aos recursos energéticos. (2023: 367-68). E para que compreendamos os
acontecimentos nos dias de hoje, é fulcral que avaliemos os factos em 4 regras: a regra
de Heródoto: “a geografia, a cultura e a história de um país ou território continuam a ser
essenciais na análise política”; a regra de Tucídides-Pobio, na qual “a principal ameaça
à sobrevivência de uma democracia liberal é sempre interna”; a regra Stendhal-Tolstoi,
sendo “extremamente difícil avaliarmos corretamente o verdadeiro significado dos
acontecimentos no momento em que têm lugar”; e a regra Donald Trump-Vladimir Putin,
nesta última, “devemos sempre suspeitar quando alguém afirma convictamente: «Isso
não faz sentido nenhum»”. (Monjardino, 2023: 15-16).
Mariano Aguirre argumenta com clareza os dados que aplica ao longo dos capítulos, assim
como analisa a história passada para compreendermos o presente e o que o futuro nos
reserva, sem alarmismos mas com a racionalidade que o realismo das Relações
Internacionais nos impõe, tornando a obra mais apelativa e desafiadora para o leitor. Um
livro que reflecte o humanismo do autor e fundamental para quem se interessa por todas
estas dinâmicas mundiais.
Referências
Bremmer. I. & Kupchan, C. Risk 10: Water Stress. Nova Iorque: Eurasia Group, 2023.
[Consult. 5 out. 2023]. Disponível em Eurasia Group | Water Stress: Eurasia Group's #10
Top Risk of 2023
International Energy Agency. Overview and Key findings. França, 2023. [Consult. 5 out.
2023]. Disponível em Overview and key findings World Energy Investment 2023
Analysis - IEA
Monjardino, M. (2023). Por Onde Ia História? Lisboa: Clube do Autor. ISBN: 978-989-
724-633-3
O´Neill, J. Does an expanded BRICS mean anything. Londres: Chatham House, 2023.
[Consult. 5 out. 2023]. Disponível em
Does an expanded BRICS mean anything? | Chatham House International Affairs Think
Tank
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
Vol. 12, Nº. 1 (Maio-Outubro 2021), pp. 415-422
Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2023). Guerra Fria 2.0. Barcelona: Icaría.
ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1.
Paula Alfaiate da Luz
422
The World Bank. Global Food and Nutrition Security Dashboard. Washington, 2023.
[Consult. 5 out. 2023]. Disponível em Food Security | Rising Food Insecurity in 2023
(worldbank.org)
Como citar esta recensão
Luz, Paula Alfaiate da (2021). Recensão Crítica de Aguirre, Mariano (2013). Guerra Fria 2.0.
Barcelona: Icaría. ISBN 978-84-19200-76-1. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. Vol14,
Nº. 2, Novembro 2023-Abril 2024. Consultado [online] em data da última consulta,
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.14.01.1